《Cultivating Immortality, Starting from Childhood Sweethearts》 Chapter 2 Hearing that the First Madams of both the Xu and Qin households had arrived, Chen Suya was startled. She quickly walked to the door, opened it, and greeted them with a bow. ¡°Your humble servant greets the First Madam and Madam Qin.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The Xu household¡¯s First Madam, Wang Feng, responded coldly with a slight nod. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such courtesy, Fifth Madam,¡± said Madam Qin with a gentle smile. Compared to Wang Feng¡¯s aloof demeanor, Madam Qin seemed much more approachable. ¡°Since I¡¯ve just finished my confinement period, I decided to bring Qingwan to the Xu household for a little outing,¡± Madam Qin said. ¡°While wandering through the rear courtyard, I heard that the Fifth Madam resides here. Though we haven¡¯t met before, it¡¯s such a rare coincidence that you, I, and Sister Wang all gave birth on the same day. I thought it would be nice toe and see you and the young master. I hope we¡¯re not intruding.¡± ¡°Madam Qin, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s an honor for Ming¡¯er to have you and the First Madam visit. Please, both of you,e inside.¡± Chen Suya quickly stepped aside to let them in. ¡°Then we¡¯ll impose,¡± Madam Qin said with a smile, turning to her maids. ¡°Wait outside. The three of us will have a private chat.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the maids replied respectfully, retreating and gently closing the door behind them. ¡°Please, First Madam, Madam Qin, have a seat,¡± Chen Suya said, pouring tea for the twodies. Then, without daring to sit herself, she walked to the bed, picked up Xu Ming, and stood beside the two women.¡°Suya, take a seat,¡± Madam Qin gestured kindly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Chen Suya replied, holding Xu Ming and lowering her head in deference. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? You¡¯re part of the Xu household, and I¡¯m from the Qin household. Our families have long been closely tied. We¡¯re not outsiders. If you keep being so formal, I might get upset,¡± Madam Qin said, feigning annoyance. Chen Suya nced timidly at Wang Feng. ¡°The Madam Qin has asked you to sit. You may do so,¡± Wang Feng said indifferently. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take the liberty then,¡± Chen Suya said softly, finally sitting down next to Madam Qin after receiving Wang Feng¡¯s approval. She adjusted Xu Ming in her arms, allowing him to get a clear look at the two First Madams. Madam Qin wore a simple white gown that cinched at the waist, entuating her slender, willow-like figure. Sitting gracefully in her chair, the dress clung slightly to her curves, enhancing her elegance. She had captivating peach blossom eyes, a delicate nose, and lips like a cherry blossom, pursed as if holding ake of spring water. Thebination of her dignified demeanor and stunning beauty was so mesmerizing that even Xu Ming, who had grown numb to modern inte influencers, found himself momentarily dazed. In Madam Qin¡¯s arms was a delicate little girl with porcin-like skin. Though only a month old, her peach blossom eyes were already beginning to take shape. She gazed at Xu Ming with bright, curious eyes and even reached out to him, babbling joyfully. Turning his attention to Wang Feng, Xu Ming found her less impressive. While she wasn¡¯t unattractive, her sharp chin gave her an air of meanness, and her perpetually sour expression made it seem as though someone owed her a fortune in gold. In Wang Feng¡¯s arms, the eldest Xu daughter was sleeping soundly. Xu Ming felt no resentment toward the little girl who shared his milk. After all, what would a child know? Naturally, she¡¯d eat wherever there was milk. But as for Wang Feng, Xu Ming wished he could use his tiny foot to kick her right in the backside! ¡°Ming¡¯er is so handsome. He¡¯ll surely grow up to be a fine man¡ªwise enough to govern and counsel rulers, and brave enough to defend the borders,¡± Madam Qin said with a smile, her jade-like fingers gently pinching Xu Ming¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sister Qin, you tter him,¡± Wang Feng interjected with a sly smile. ¡°But you know thews of the Wu Kingdom¡ªillegitimate sons aren¡¯t allowed to take the imperial exams, so governing and advising rulers is out of the question. As for defending the borders, not everyone can be like the Duke of Xu or the Duke of Qin. And given the dangers of the battlefield, I doubt Sister Chen would be willing to part with him.¡± Her words, though cloaked in civility, were barbed with malice. Chen Suya lowered her head respectfully. ¡°Thank you for Madam Qin¡¯s kind words. However, the First Madam is right. Ming¡¯er, as a child born of a concubine, cannot participate in the imperial examinations. As for defending the nation, I¡¯ve never even considered it. If Ming¡¯er can grow up safe and healthy, that¡¯s all I could ever hope for. Being born into the Xu household, with a life offort and plenty, is already a great blessing. Inparison, Miss Qingwan and Miss Xuenuo will surely grow up to be stunning beauties. Who knows, they might even be chosen by prestigious sects, bing celestial maidens capable of traversing the heavens and captivating the world.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Prestigious sects? Traversing the heavens? Celestial maidens?¡± Xu Ming was momentarily stunned. So this is a high-fantasy martial world? Madam Qin nced at Wang Feng beside her, then at Chen Suya, and sighed. ¡°Indeed, peace and safety are what matter most. But s, neither the Xu nor Qin households have produced even a single schr for generations. As for martial achievements, there hasn¡¯t been a general from either family. Thankfully, we still have our inherited noble titles to protect our wealth and status. The younger generation is lucky to secure minor court positions. Sometimes, I wish Qingwan were born a boy. Then she could join the military, serve the nation, and silence the gossip about our families.¡± Wang Feng smiled faintly. ¡°Sister Qin, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t Second Uncle currently cultivating in the Xuanyu Sword Sect? Once he descends the mountain, he¡¯ll undoubtedly take on a key position in the Ministry of War.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Madam Qin nodded with a forced smile. However, Xu Ming caught a trace of reluctance in her expression. Just then, Wang Feng¡¯s daughter, Xu Xuenuo, woke up and began crying. Chen Suya fed Xu Xuenuo, conveniently ending the conversation. Not long after, the two First Madams departed. Fortunately, Chen Suya¡¯s milk supply was unusually sufficient that day. Even after feeding the First Madam¡¯s daughter, she was still able to feed Xu Ming until he was full. Lying on the bed with Xu Ming in her arms, Chen Suya gradually fell asleep. Looking at his mother, Xu Ming resumed kicking his legs under the covers. This is a world where cultivation exists. I need to be even more disciplined! It¡¯s decided¡ªI¡¯ll kick 200 times tonight. [Strength +1.] [Strength +1.] [Strength +1.] Xu Ming kicked with such vigor that the bed began to wobble slightly. In her sleep, Chen Suya felt her precious child moving. She opened her eyes groggily and saw him lifting both legs, kicking the thin nket repeatedly. The nket fluttered like a handkerchief under his relentless kicks. For a moment, Chen Suya wondered if she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. Her precious baby was lying quietly beside her, breathing steadily, with the nket neatly covering him. Chen Suya stared at her child in confusion. ¡°Am I so tired that I¡¯m seeing things?¡± Chapter 6 ¡°Would the Fifth Madam happen to be avable? Our Madam wishes to invite you to visit the Qin residence,¡± Cai Die, the personal maid of the Eldest Lady of the Qin family, said respectfully, curtsying before Chen Suya. ¡°Since it is an invitation from Madam Qin, how could I decline? My son and I wille right away,¡± Chen Suya responded. ¡°Then please, Fifth Madam and Young Master Ming, follow me,¡± Cai Die said with a slight smile. ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡± Holding her son Xu Ming, Chen Suya followed Cai Die out of the Xu residence. From the safety of his mother¡¯s embrace, Xu Ming observed the passing scenery. This was his first time leaving the inner courtyard. It was undeniable¡ªbeing the residence of a duke, the Xu estate was enormous. It took a full quarter of an hour just to walk from the rear courtyard to the front. Rock gardens and ornamental stones were artfully arranged, pavilions dotted the paths, and long corridors connected various buildings. The murals along the corridors were lifelike, clearly the work of a master artist.Xu Ming even spotted argeke filled with vibrant koi fish of all colors, their plump and lively forms a testament to their good care and ample feeding. The Xu estate was like a grand park. Its size was beyond Xu Ming¡¯s ability to estimate. After leaving the Xu residence, it was only a short walk to the Qin residence. Theyout of the Qin residence was remarkably simr to that of the Xu residence. When Xu Ming stepped into the Qin estate, he even felt as though he had returned to his own home. This was understandable. Back in the day, Duke Qin and Duke Xu were sworn brothers, having faced life and death together. Their bond was closer than that of blood siblings. Naturally, their estates were designed to resemble each other. The architecture of both estates left Xu Ming with a strong impression¡ªtwo words came to mind: wealth and grandeur. However, upon arriving at the courtyard where Madam Qin resided, Xu Ming noticed a stark difference. The decorations in Madam Qin¡¯s courtyard were modest and unassuming. Instead of rare and exotic blooms, the courtyard was filled with simple,mon wildflowers. The courtyard itself was small, just slightlyrger than the one Xu Ming and his mother lived in¡ªan arrangement that seemed unbefitting of Madam Qin¡¯s status. ¡°Greetings, Madam Qin,¡± Chen Suya said, bowing upon entering the room under Cai Die¡¯s guidance. The interior was even simpler¡ªjust a table, a bed, and an ordinary dressing table. The paintings on the walls were not works of famous artists but bore Madam Qin¡¯s own signature. ¡°Ya-ya-ya!¡± Not yet a year old, Qin Qingwan pped her hands excitedly when she saw Xu Ming. In Madam Qin¡¯s arms, her chubby little face, with its rosy cheeks and bright, round eyes, was irresistibly endearing, stirring a maternal instinct to cuddle her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Fifth Madam,¡± Zhao Qing said with a warm smile as she stood to return the greeting. She then ced the little girl in her arms down. ¡°Go on, y with your brother Ming.¡± ¡°Awoo~¡± Qin Qingwannded on her feet and waddled toward Chen Suya like a little duckling. Chen Suya set Xu Ming down as well. As Qin Qingwan toddled forward, her unsteady steps betrayed her. With a plop, shended on her bottom. Just as she puckered her lips, ready to cry, Xu Ming walked over to her and, with deliberate timing, plopped down beside her in the same manner. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Seeing Xu Ming ¡°fall¡± too, Qin Qingwan¡¯s impending tears turned into peals of silveryughter. Zhao Qing, not wanting Chen Suya to feel uneasy, dismissed the servants and invited her to discuss embroidery techniques. Meanwhile, Qin Qingwan and Xu Ming continued ying together on the floor. Over the past few months, Xu Ming had met Qin Qingwan roughly once a month, watching this little girl grow bit by bit. Standing up, Xu Ming helped Qin Qingwan to her feet, patiently guiding her as she took small steps. However, Qin Qingwan was still young; after a few steps, she would inevitably plop back down onto the ground. After several attempts, no matter how much Xu Ming coaxed her, she simply refused to get up, stubbornly sitting on the ground. A hint of frustration crossed her tiny face. Why is it that we¡¯re both eight months old, yet you¡¯re so much more skilled than me? Just as Qin Qingwan scrunched up her nose, ready to cry again, Xu Ming nced at his mother and Madam Qin, who were talking with their backs to him. He then helped Qin Qingwan to her feet once more. While Qin Qingwan stared at him in confusion, Xu Mingy down on the ground and patted his tiny hands on his back. Blinking her big, watery eyes, Qin Qingwan seemed to understand his gesture and plopped herself down onto his back. Xu Ming started doing push-ups. One. Two. Three. [Strength +2, Stamina +1, Back Flexibility +1, Arm Strength +1] [Strength +2, Stamina +1, Back Flexibility +1, Arm Strength +1] As strings of data shed through his mind, Xu Ming sped up his push-ups, feeling a surge of excitement. What began as a whim turned out to be surprisingly effective¡ªcarrying Qin Qingwan while doing push-ups gave even better results. Feeling the gentle rise and fall beneath her, Qin Qingwan pped her tiny hands with glee, her silver-bellughter filling the air. Madam Qin, noticing how unusually happy her daughter sounded, turned around to check on her. Xu Ming quickly dropped t onto the ground, making it look like Qin Qingwan was pinning him down. ¡°Qingwan, how could you sit on your Brother Ming like that? Get down at once,¡± Madam Qin scolded gently as she walked over, picking her daughter up and cing her back on the ground. Hearing her mother¡¯s stern tone, Qin Qingwan¡¯s lips quivered, and she burst into tears, her wails full of grievance. But he told me to sit on him! Seeing this, Xu Ming hurried over to her side, using his sleeve to wipe her tears while coaxing in his childish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Pu-ku,¡± Qin Qingwan sniffled, blinking her teary eyes and mimicking his words. Hearing her daughter trying to form words, Madam Qin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Xu Ming corrected her. ¡°Bu-pu,¡± Qin Qingwan repeated. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Xu Ming said again. ¡°Bu-ku.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Mhm,¡± Xu Ming nodded approvingly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s tears vanished as she repeated her newfound phrase. Overjoyed, she hugged Xu Ming and nted a wet kiss on his cheek. Watching the two children¡¯s adorable interaction, Zhao Qing and Chen Suya felt their hearts melt. ¡°Chen Jie, please ept this,¡± Zhao Qing said, pressing a jade token into Chen Suya¡¯s hand. [T/N: Jie=Sister] ¡°Madam, I couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± Chen Suya began, trying to refuse. ¡°Please don¡¯t decline, Fifth Sister. It¡¯s merely an ess token. In the future, you and Ming¡¯er are always wee to visit me here,¡± Zhao Qing insisted, gently pushing Chen Suya¡¯s hand back. As she looked at the two children, especially at Xu Ming, a flicker of regret passed through Zhao Qing¡¯s previously cheerful expression. Such a bright and gifted child¡­ why does he have to bear the awkward status of a concubine¡¯s son? Chapter 8 Watching his mother and Sister Chunyan host a birthday celebration just for him, Xu Ming was deeply moved. He tried hard not to cry, but perhaps due to the uncontroble emotions of a baby, this grown man in spirit couldn¡¯t hold back and started bawling, ¡°Waaah waaah!¡± Naturally, Chen Suya and Chunyan didn¡¯t think their one-year-old child was crying out of gratitude. They assumed he might be ufortable and did their best to soothe him. Xu Ming made up his mind then and there: he had to train hard and make his mother¡¯s life better! While their current life was indeed free from material worries, and the First Madam Wang Feng hadn¡¯t interacted with his mother since his half-sister was weaned, making life rtively peaceful, Xu Ming still wanted to make a name for himself so that his mother could hold her head high. From that day on, every night while his mother was asleep, Xu Ming would secretly climb out of bed and double down on his training. Push-ups, sit-ups, runningps around the room ¡ª he did it all. The moment his mother woke up, he¡¯d immediately flop down onto the floor and pretend to be sleeping. Sometimes, Chen Suya was puzzled as to why her son often ended up sleeping by the door. Could he be sleepwalking at such a young age? To test this theory, she tied a string to Xu Ming¡¯s arm when she slept. But even this didn¡¯t stop him. Xu Ming simply switched to doing nks on the bed. Half a year passed, and by the time Xu Ming turned a year and a half, he could already lift objects weighing 60 pounds.However, Xu Ming still chose not to reveal his abilities. Despite being able to lift 60 pounds, he knew that any decently strong adult could easily overpower him ¡ª and this was a world of martial arts and cultivation, after all. He decided to continue developing his strength in secret until he had the means to protect himself. Through observation, Xu Ming also learned that although illegitimate sons were barred from participating in the civil examinations of the Dawu Kingdom, they were allowed topete in the martial examinations at the age of fourteen. If he could earn recognition through the martial path, no one would dare look down on him again. Another six months passed. At the age of two, Xu Ming could lift 100 pounds and even felt like he might be developing abs. The idea of a two-year-old having visible abs was so absurd that Xu Ming decided to ease up on his sit-ups for a while. On his second birthday, the Xu and Ning households once again hosted a joint celebration. While it wasn¡¯t as grand as his first birthday, it was still a lively event ¡ª though, once again, it had little to do with Xu Ming. Still, his mother and Chunyan made sure to celebrate with him. His mother gifted him a set of handmade clothes, two identical sets of which were also given to Xu Xuenuo and Qin Qingwan. Sister Chunyan attempted to give Xu Ming a gold bracelet, but his mother politely declined, deeming it too extravagant. The First Madam of the Qin family sent a maid with a scroll of calligraphy and painting to celebrate Xu Ming¡¯s birthday. She apologized for being unable toe in person due to hosting guests. The scroll was the work of a renowned artist, and although Chen Suya tried to refuse it repeatedly, she eventually had to ept. Xu Ming thought highly of Lady Qin. A year ago, on the night of his first birthday, she had also sent a maid with a precious calligraphy brush. The next day, Chunyan felt guilty for not giving Xu Ming anything and decided to gift him a gosling. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t quite understand her thought process. Perhaps it was inspired by the painting Lady Qin had sent, which featured a goose. The gosling grew up alongside Xu Ming, but unlike Xu Ming, it grew much faster. By the time Xu Ming was two and a half, the goose had grown taller andrger than him in just six months. One day, out of nowhere, the goose began chasing Xu Ming and biting him. The problem? Despite being able to lift 100 pounds with ease, Xu Ming found himselfpletely outmatched by the goose! What¡¯s more infuriating was that every time the goose defeated Xu Ming, it would climb onto his back, spread its wings wide, and let out a triumphant cry toward the sky, as if announcing its victory. What kind of goose had Sister Chunyan even gifted him? [You fought with the Tianxuan Goose. Agility +20, Strength +20, Combat Experience with Birds +20.] The white goose strutted off with its head held high, huffing smugly.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming stared nkly as these words popped up in his mind. Tianxuan Goose? What the heck is that? One day, when Chunyan came to visit, Xu Ming toddled over to her, tugging at her skirt with his chubby little hands, and asked in his babyish voice, ¡°Sister Chunyan, what kind of goose did you give me?¡± ¡°What kind of goose?¡± Chunyan blinked, then scooped him up into her arms, letting him rest on her ample bosom. ¡°It¡¯s just a random goose I bought at the market. Why?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. It just seems to get better looking as it grows (and more arrogant),¡± Xu Ming replied, shaking his head. ¡°Hehe, as long as you like it, little master Ming¡¯er. You¡¯re growing more handsome every day too,¡± Chunyan giggled, kissing his cheek and pinching his soft little face. Xu Ming was now certain¡ªthis Tianxuan Goose was no ordinary bird. Somehow, it must have ended up mixed in with a flock of regr goslings. Chunyan, with her absurdly good luck, had unknowingly bought it¡ªlike a protagonist stumbling upon a priceless treasure at a street market. Regardless of how extraordinary this goose was, Xu Ming set a small goal for himself: within six months, he would defeat this goose. After all, if he kept getting ridden like a horse by this bird, where would his dignity be? [You fought with the Tianxuan Goose. Agility +20, Strength +20, Combat Experience with Birds +20.] [You fought with the Tianxuan Goose. Agility +20, Strength +20, Combat Experience with Birds +20.] [You fought with the Tianxuan Goose. Agility +20, Strength +20, Combat Experience with Birds +20.] Every day after that, whenever his mother wasn¡¯t looking, Xu Ming would challenge the Tianxuan Goose to a fight. Sometimes, he even fought it multiple times a day. Though Xu Ming lost every single time, each battle brought him significant attribute gains. He could feel the gap between him and the goose narrowing day by day. Three months passed in the blink of an eye. One day, while the Tianxuan Goose managed to win again, it was left panting and drenched in sweat. For the first time, it seemed to sense that this human child was growing stronger. How was that possible? The goose realized it couldn¡¯t keep cking off. If it kept underestimating this tiny human and got defeated one day, wouldn¡¯t it have to be his subordinate? From that day forward, every time Xu Ming was doing push-ups or lifting weights, the Tianxuan Goose could be seen runningps around the courtyard, starting its own disciplined training regimen. Chapter 11 On the bustling Qinglong Street in the imperial capital of Wu Kingdom, pedestrians instinctively made way, their gazes fixed in one direction. ¡°Mother, look at those horses!¡± a young boy in his mother¡¯s arms eximed, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Those aren¡¯t horses. They¡¯re called Blood Qilin Beasts, mounts reserved for nobles,¡± the woman said softly. ¡°Nobles? Mother, just how wealthy are they?¡± the boy asked. The woman thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Wealth beyond our reach in this lifetime.¡± On Qinglong Street, the two Blood Qilin Beasts snorted loudly. Their blood-red fur seemed as though it had been stained with fresh blood. A single horn protruded from their foreheads, their hooves bore fiery patterns, and their tails burned with mes that swayed, exuding intense heat. The beasts pulled an enormous carriage. Its golden fabric was embroidered with white tigers, one after another. The coachman, his face marked by a long scar, held the reins firmly. Inside the carriage sat a man and a woman, separated by a considerable distance. The man furrowed his brows, as though burdened with heavy thoughts.The woman wore a light-colored gauze dress, edged with silver thread. A sash of water-lily green silk entuated her slender waist, while elegant orchids embroidered at her cuffs highlighted her delicate, jade-like fingers. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall. At her waist hung a fine jade ornament. Her arms, fair and supple, appeared almost boneless,plementing her graceful movements. Her figure was full and alluring, exuding a captivating beauty. A light veil concealed her face, obscuring her full features. Yet from the half-visible visage alone, it was clear her beauty could topple kingdoms. The woman sat with her eyes closed, silent. The man nced at her, his expression devoid of any untoward thoughts, reced by reverence. ¡°Master National Preceptor, perhaps we could dy our entry to the pce and visit my humble residence first? It would be an honor to host you.¡± The woman slowly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of enchanting phoenix eyes. They exuded an imperial grace but also carried an inexplicable allure that drew people in. ¡°Wenshan, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have intended to visit your residence.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Wenshan asked, puzzled. He had only extended the invitation out of politeness, hoping perhaps to rmend someone from his household who might catch the Preceptor¡¯s attention. To his surprise, the Preceptor already had such intentions. The woman, whose Daoist title was Wangxuan, spoke without concealment: ¡°While meditating earlier, I sensed a powerful vortex of fate beneath the capital. Upon astral projection, I traced it to the vicinity of the Xu and Qin mansions. I understand these two houses are closely linked. Could you introduce me? I wish to investigate.¡± Zhao Wenshan¡¯s heart leapt with joy. ¡°Naturally. My sister recently wrote to inform me that the matriarch of the Xu family is hosting disciples at their residence. It would be an honor for the disciples to apany you, Master Preceptor. If someone from the Xu or Qin families catches your eye, it would be a blessing for both houses.¡± Wangxuan shook her head. ¡°The Dukes of Qin and Xu followed the founding emperor of Wu Kingdom in his conquests. It¡¯s only natural for their descendants to produce talented individuals.¡± ¡°Ah, Master Preceptor, you tter them too much,¡± Zhao Wenshan sighed. ¡°Indeed, the two dukes once achieved great feats. But over the past two centuries, both the Qin and Xu families have lost themselves in the wealth and splendor of the capital, sinking into decadence. Their glory from that era is all but gone.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Wenshan clenched his fist and struck his thigh heavily. ¡°Now, with the Northern Wastes watching us like tigers eyeing their prey, the Western Desert cults stirring, and the southern thousand demon kingdoms rising, our nation¡¯s challenges grow ever more dire¡­¡± ¡°Even within our great Wu Kingdom¡¯s borders, the various sects are arrogant and overbearing. They outwardly pledge allegiance but hardly regard Wu Kingdom in their eyes. This time, I must speak earnestly with my brother-inw and the matriarch. If the younger generation of the Xu and Qin families continue down this path, how will they protect themselves when chaos inevitably descends?¡± Listening to Zhao Wenshan¡¯s words, Wangxuan said nothing. She merely closed her eyes again. Before long, the Blood Qilin Beasts stopped at the gates of the Xu household. As Zhao Wenshan alighted from the carriage, a loud voice rang out: ¡°Master Zhao has returned!¡± ¡°Hurry, light the firecrackers! Go inform the matriarch, the masters, and thedies!¡± The Xu family steward¡¯smands were swiftly followed, and soon the sound of firecrackers echoed across both the Xu and Qin households. Amid the festive noise, the Blood Qilin Beasts stood motionless, even yawningzily in boredom. ¡°Hahaha, Wenshan, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Qin Ruhai, the master of the Qin household, warmly approached to wee his brother-inw. ¡°Wenshan, it¡¯s been at least ten years since west met! You¡¯ve grown even more dashing and robust!¡± Xu Zheng, master of the Xu household, also stepped forward with enthusiasm. ¡°Brother-inw, Brother Xu.¡± Zhao Wenshan bowed respectfully. Despite his mixed feelings about the Xu and Qin families, he still observed the necessary courtesies as a member of their extended family. ¡°Why so formal?¡± Qin Ruhai quickly helped Zhao Wenshan to his feet. ¡°The Dukes of Qin and Xu are still in court and couldn¡¯t personally receive you. You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± Zhao Wenshan shook his head. ¡°How could I ever be upset with my two uncles?¡± ¡°By the way, Brother-inw, Brother Xu, we have an esteemed guest with us.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Zhao Wenshan hastily added. ¡°An esteemed guest?¡± Just as Qin Ruhai and Xu Zheng were expressing their confusion, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Wangxuan stepped down. The sight of the veiled woman, ethereal and graceful, with a presence as serene as an orchid and an air as otherworldly as a celestial being, left both men momentarily stunned. ¡°This humble Daoist, Wangxuan, greets Master Qin and Master Xu.¡± Wangxuan descended and bowed politely to the two.@@novelbin@@ Both Qin Ruhai and Xu Zheng held minor ceremonial roles within the Ministry of Rites, so Wangxuan addressed them by their titles. ¡°Elder Wangxuan is the foremost elder of the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s ten elders,¡± Zhao Wenshan introduced, standing to the side. ¡°She hase to Wu Kingdom¡¯s capital at His Majesty¡¯s invitation to assume the role of National Preceptor.¡± Upon hearing Wangxuan¡¯s polite greeting and Zhao Wenshan¡¯s introduction, Qin Ruhai and Xu Zheng finally recovered from their daze. Hastily, they withdrew their gazes and respectfully saluted Wangxuan. ¡°This subordinate greets the National Preceptor!¡± Wangxuan gently shook her head. ¡°Masters, there is no need for such formality. My visit today may trouble you, and I apologize for the inconvenience.¡± ¡°You are too gracious, National Preceptor. It would be an honor for us to assist you in any way,¡± Xu Zheng quickly replied. Wangxuan nodded slightly. ¡°When I entered the capital, I performed an introspective meditation and observed a spiritual phenomenon above the Xu and Qin households. I saw auspicious light transforming into a dragon, a sign of prodigious talent. May I request to meet the children under ten years old in your households? If there is a suitable connection, I would like to take them as disciples and guide them in their cultivation.¡± Chapter 13 Hearing Chunyan¡¯s voice, Chen Suya, Lady Qin, and Wang Feng came out of the kitchen. They knew it must be Lady Qin¡¯s second brother who had returned, and with him came a senior elder from a cultivation sect. ¡°Miss Chunyan, please wait a moment,¡± Chen Suya said as she returned to the kitchen. She carefully packed the plum blossom cakes and brought them out, handing them to Lady Qin and Wang Feng. ¡°I won¡¯t apany you two, but I¡¯m sure Brother Zhao will love the plum blossom cakes you¡¯ve made,¡± Chen Suya said with a smile. ¡°Sister Chen, why don¡¯t youe with us? That elder could also take a look at Ming¡¯er¡¯s spiritual roots,¡± Lady Qin said, holding Chen Suya¡¯s hand gently. For a child born of a concubine to change their fate, gain respect, and rise in status, entering the path of cultivation was the best way. Even if the chances were slim, what if? ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lady Qin, but this would trouble Brother Zhao too much,¡± Chen Suya hesitated. Although she hoped the elder could examine her child, if Ming¡¯er had the aptitude for cultivation, he wouldn¡¯t need to stay in the Xu family forever.But the chances were too small, and the favor would be too great. After all, she and Lady Qin weren¡¯t rted by blood. How could she trouble her brother? ¡°Fifth Madam, the matriarch has decreed that all children under the age of ten in both households muste,¡± Chunyan added. ¡°So Young Master Ming must attend as well.¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± Wang Feng asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, Madam. Earlier¡ª¡± Chunyan then recounted everything that had transpired in the hall. After listening, Chen Suya and the others exchanged nces. The Grand Elder of Tianxuan Sect had arrived? If one could be the personal disciple of Tianxuan Sect¡¯s Grand Elder, it would bring glory to the family! ¡°Ladies, please hurry. The matriarch is growing impatient,¡± Chunyan urged with a hint of anxiety. Since it was the matriarch¡¯s order, Chen Suya had no choice but to follow. Before long, the three women, carrying their children, arrived at the main hall. Even the Tianxuan Goose had run to the hall¡¯s entrance, its wings pping against the doorframe as it poked its head inside to join themotion. Aside from Xu Ming, Xu Xue¡¯nuo, and Qin Qingwan, seven other children were also standing before the hall, including the chubby boy two years older than Xu Xue¡¯nuo. Two children, however, caught Xu Ming¡¯s attention. One was a six-year-old boy standing next to Lady Qian, who showed great talent in talismans. The other was Lady Lin¡¯s son, Xu Shan, also six years old, born with a Pure Yang Physique and already taken as a disciple by the Sect Master of the me Sun Sect. Lady Qian and Lady Lin both wore grim expressions. They knew their children couldn¡¯t possibly possess the Innate Sacred Body. If they had, it would¡¯ve been discovered long ago, not now. Their gazes turned to Wang Feng¡¯s son, the chubby boy¡ªXu Pangda. If Xu Pangda had the Innate Sacred Body, the hereditary title of Duke of the Xu family would undoubtedly be his! Even if Xu Pangdater joined Tianxuan Sect, the dukedom would eventually pass to his descendants and never fall into their hands. Standing by her son, Wang Feng clenched her fists tightly. Her gaze was filled with hope as she looked at him. She desperately wished for the Innate Sacred Body to belong to her son! ¡°Thank you,dies and young masters, foring.¡± A clear and melodious voice, like the sound of a bubbling spring, echoed through the hall. Xu Ming turned toward the source of the voice and saw a voluptuous and graceful woman entering with the matriarch of the Xu family. The moment everyone in the hallid eyes on her, they were stunned. No other reason than this: they had never seen such a breathtakingly beautiful woman before. Even though half her face was veiled, her beauty was undeniable. But just those eyes alone were enough to captivate one¡¯s soul. Coupled with the woman¡¯s ethereal and dreamlike aura, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel as though they were gazing upon an immortal. Wangxuan¡¯s gaze swept over the children, finally settling on Xu Ming, lingering on him for two extra seconds. Looking into Xu Ming¡¯s eyes, Wangxuan couldn¡¯t help but feel that this little boy seemed more spirited than the others. Could it be him? Wangxuan walked up to Xu Ming. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xu Ming, their hearts pounding in their chests. Chen Suya, in particr, was in a daze, her mindpletely nk. Could it be that my Ming¡¯er is the Innate Sacred Body? The crowd watched as Wangxuan¡¯s delicate, fair hand gently rested on Xu Ming¡¯s forehead.@@novelbin@@ A momentter, Wangxuan shook her head, her eyes showing a trace of regret. ¡°What a pity. Despite his lively demeanor, his spiritual veins are severed. There is no hope for him to tread the path of cultivation in this life.¡± Upon hearing Wangxuan¡¯s remark, the Xu family¡¯sdies all breathed a sigh of relief. With one more child ruled out, the chances of their own child being the Innate Sacred Body increased. Lady Qin looked at Xu Ming with sympathy in her eyes. ¡°No hope for cultivation in this life¡± meant that unless Xu Ming pursued martial arts, his future was bleak. The problem was that with so many siblings, as a child born of a concubine, how much support and resources could Xu Ming possibly receive? And even if he did pursue martial arts, it was ultimately an inferior pathpared to cultivation. Unlike the others, Chen Suya wasn¡¯t thinking so far ahead. In the mortal world, only one in a hundred could cultivate, let alone those born with an Innate Sacred Body. She only hoped Ming¡¯er could grow up safely and live a peaceful life. Xu Ming felt a slight disappointment upon hearing that he couldn¡¯t cultivate, but it was just a passing feeling. If he couldn¡¯t cultivate, so be it. He would continue on the path of physical sanctification. After all, he had his cheat, the greatest resource he could ask for. Wangxuan moved on to examine the other children. When it was Wang Feng¡¯s son Xu Pangda¡¯s turn, Wang Feng¡¯s heart was in her throat. But when Wangxuan shook her head again, her heart sank into despair. Atst, only Xu Xue¡¯nuo and Qin Qingwan remained. Wangxuan began by examining Qin Qingwan¡¯s spiritual roots. The moment Wangxuan¡¯s jade-like hand touched Qin Qingwan¡¯s forehead, a beam of light shot up from the little girl¡¯s body, piercing through the heavens. The pir of light merged into the clouds, and above the Xu family estate, the cries of dragons and phoenixes echoed. Apart from the young, confused children, everyone present understood what this meant. The Xu family¡¯s matriarch and elders were overjoyed, their faces filled with excitement as they looked at Qin Qingwan. The two concubine-borndies of the Xu family finally felt a weight lifted off their shoulders. For them, having the eldest daughter of the Qin family as the Innate Sacred Body was the best possible oue. Wang Feng¡¯s eyes briefly flickered with disappointment, but in the end, she let out a soft sigh. It seems it was never meant to be. Beneath her veil, Wangxuan¡¯s delicate lips curved into a faint smile. Crouching down, Wangxuan looked at the adorable three-year-old girl before her and asked, ¡°Little one, would you like to be my disciple?¡± Chapter 15 ¡°Wenshan, you¡¯ve spent nearly ten years at the bordends. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± After seeing off Wangxuan, the matriarch hosted a wee banquet, though only the heads of the two households and their primary and secondary wives were allowed at the table. ¡°To defend the nation¡¯s borders, hardship is nothing worth mentioning,¡± Zhao Wenshan said with a cupped fist salute. ¡°Haha! I heard that under General Chen¡¯smand, you led a thousand riders to shatter the Northern Wastnd¡¯s army of ten thousand. Who in the court hasn¡¯t praised your aplishments?¡± Xu Zheng said with a smile. Zhao Wenshan shook his head. ¡°All credit belongs to General Chen. I was merely following orders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Wenshan,¡± Qin Ruhai said as he raised a toast to Zhao Wenshan. ¡°And now that you¡¯ve returned to the capital, it just so happens that the position of Deputy Minister of War is vacant¡ª¡± ¡°Brother-inw,¡± Zhao Wenshan interrupted, ¡°the emperor makes appointments. How can we presume to specte? I will await the emperor¡¯s orders.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Haha, of course, of course! Let¡¯s drink, then,¡± Qin Ruhai said quickly, realizing he had overstepped. He raised his cup again to smooth over the awkwardness. ¡°Today is truly a joyous asion,¡± the matriarch said cheerfully. ¡°Wenshan has returned, Qingwan has an Innate Sacred Body, and our Xuenuo possesses the Innate Sword Bone. Truly, heaven smiles upon our Xu and Qin households.¡±Zhao Wenshan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After a moment, he stood and bowed to the matriarch. ¡°Matriarch, there is something I wish to say. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± Noticing his serious demeanor, Xu Zheng and the others exchanged nces. The matriarch nodded. ¡°Wenshan, speak freely. We¡¯re all family here. There¡¯s nothing that cannot be said.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank,¡± Zhao Wenshan said, rising to his feet. ¡°Back then, Xu Guogong and Qin Guogong followed thete emperor in conquering the realm and establishing the Wu (Martial) Kingdom. Our nation was founded on martial strength, with every household¡¯s men skilled in the de. [T/N: Guogong=Duke] ¡°But over the past two centuries, the children of the Xu and Qin households have grown too ustomed to wealth and luxury. They¡¯ve lost the blood and grit of their ancestors. ¡°Even at the bordends, I hear tales of the disgraceful conduct of our families¡¯ children in the capital. ¡°The Empress Dowager, out of old affection, continues to favor our families. But what will happen if one day the Empress Dowager ascends to the heavens? What future will there be for the Xu and Qin households then?¡± The matriarch¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Wenshan, what are you trying to say?¡± Taking a deep breath, Zhao Wenshan replied, ¡°The Wu Kingdom now faces enemies on all sides and threats from within. His Majesty seeks reform, and the nation is in dire need of capable individuals. ¡°Our children of the Xu and Qin households should be studying literature and practicing martial arts, contributing to the nation in its time of need, not wasting their days indulging in debauchery and excess.¡± A heavy silence fell over the table, and the matriarch¡¯s expression darkened. Zhao Wenshan hade dangerously close to outright dering that the Xu and Qin households had lost their virtue. ¡°Hahaha, Wenshan, you¡¯ve taken this too far,¡± Xu Zheng said with augh, pulling Zhao Wenshan to sit back down. ¡°Our households have private academies that educate our children, but passing the imperial exams isn¡¯t something that happens just because we wish it. ¡°As for martial training, you know as well as anyone that not everyone is suited for it. ¡°Besides, Xu Guogong and Qin Guogong fought their entire lives to secure this wealth and status. Wasn¡¯t it all so their descendants could enjoy a life of ease?¡± ¡°Elder Brother Xu¡ª¡± ¡°Wenshan,¡± Xu Zheng interrupted again, pulling Zhao Wenshan closer and cutting him off. ¡°Qingwan is already the personal disciple of the National Preceptor. With her standing, our two households are more secure than ever. You¡¯re worrying too much. Now, drink! Drink!¡± As Xu Zheng raised his voice, calling to the dancers in the courtyard, ¡°Keep ying! Keep dancing!¡± Zhao Wenshan looked around the table at theughing faces and the extravagantly dressed dancers. His heart grew heavy as he drained his cup in one long gulp. That afternoon, while his mother napped in her room, Xu Ming continued sparring with the Tianxuan Goose in the courtyard. Every punch and kick from Xu Ming stirred up a flurry of wind and snow. But after half a stick of incense, Xu Ming was still pinned to the ground by the Tianxuan Goose. [You fought the Tianxuan Goose: Agility +20, Strength +20, Combat Experience Against Birds +20.] ¡°Get up, get up. I need to go for a run,¡± Xu Ming said, shooing the goose off and brushing snow off his clothes as he stood. The Tianxuan Goose stood with its wings on its hips, head held high. ¡°Honk honk honk (So, do you admit defeat?)¡± ¡°Admit it for now, but not next time,¡± Xu Ming muttered. He still didn¡¯t understand how he couldprehend the goose¡¯s honking, but it felt oddly natural. ¡°I¡¯m off for a run. Let me know when my mother wakes up.¡± ¡°Honk~ (Got it),¡± the goose replied, then waddled back to its nest to rest. Xu Ming started running toward the courtyard gate. Whenever his mother napped, Xu Ming would usually run about 500 meters from Xiaochun Courtyard¡¯s entrance, then run back, repeating theps. When his mother woke up, the goose would notify him, and he¡¯d return in time to avoid getting scolded. As he was running, Xu Ming suddenly noticed Xu Xuenuo sitting by theke. She was tossing snowballs at theke¡¯s surface, her red-tipped nose sniffing as big tears rolled down her cheeks. Xu Ming decided to quietly turn back, but Xu Xuenuo nced over and caught sight of him. Their eyes met awkwardly. Startled, Xu Xuenuo quickly stood, wiping her tears hastily, her little mouth pouting stubbornly. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t crying!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were,¡± Xu Ming replied dryly. Xu Xuenuo: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming walked over. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the family banquet with your mother?¡± Xu Xuenuo turned her head away. ¡°The banquet¡¯s over. I was just taking a walk.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve walked pretty far,¡± Xu Ming thought to himself. ¡°Want toe sit at Xiaochun Courtyard?¡± Xu Ming offered. ¡°No,¡± Xu Xuenuo huffed. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t push her and turned to leave, nning to resume his run. ¡°Xu Ming,¡± Xu Xuenuo called out just as he was about to go. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± she asked. ¡°Upset about what?¡± ¡°Yourck of aptitude,¡± Xu Xuenuo said, pouting. ¡°That you can¡¯t cultivate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about? Life isn¡¯t just about cultivation. If anything, it¡¯s you. That elder sister said you¡¯re an incredible Innate Sword Bone, so why are you crying?¡± Xu Ming asked curiously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying,¡± Xu Xuenuo muttered, fiddling with her fingers. ¡°Alright, alright, you weren¡¯t crying,¡± Xu Ming said, humoring her. Xu Xuenuo lowered her head, biting her lip. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being an Innate Sword Bone? It doesn¡¯t help my brother get the Duke title, and now I¡¯m being forced to leave the family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not being kicked out of the family; you¡¯re just being removed from the Xu household registry so you won¡¯t be affected by the Wu Kingdom¡¯s national fortune.¡± Xu Ming paused, rubbing his chin. ¡°Although¡­ yeah, it¡¯s basically the same thing.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Xu Xuenuo¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears again, threatening to fall. ¡°Alright, alright, calm down. You¡¯re going to be a great sword immortal in the future. And what does your brother not inheriting the title have to do with you? That¡¯s on him for being useless,¡± Xu Ming said, trying tofort her. ¡°Of course it matters!¡± Xu Xuenuo wiped her eyes. ¡°If I were stronger, my brother could get the title, and Mother would like me. Now neither my brother nor Mother likes me. Nobody likes me!¡± ¡°Who says nobody likes you?¡± Xu Ming began counting on his fingers. ¡°Look, Madam Qin likes you, Qingwan likes you, my mother likes you, and even the big white goose likes you.¡± Xu Xuenuo blinked at him, her wide eyes unblinking. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ming asked, confused. She stayed silent, staring at him. ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Fine, I like you too.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Xu Xuenuo turned her head, wiping away her tears. ¡°Who wants you to like me?¡± Chapter 18 ¡°Time for school, Ming-gege~ Time for school~~~!¡± Early in the morning, just as dawn broke, Xu Ming had just finished breakfast when he saw Qin Qingwan bouncing in like a little white rabbit. She had an empty little bookcase strapped to her back, and Lady Qin¡¯s personal maid, Cai Die, followed closely behind. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Ming said as he hopped off his chair, also carrying a small bookcase on his back. After saying their goodbyes to Xu Ming¡¯s mother, Qin Qingwan grabbed Xu Ming¡¯s hand and happily skipped along as they made their way to Zhixing Academy. The academy wasn¡¯t far¡ªjust one street away from the Xu and Qin manors. When they arrived, Qin Qingwan saw several children about her age, and Xu Ming spotted his half-brother, Xu Pangda. Xu Pangda was still a chubby little boy, his young age already belied by a stout figure. What puzzled Xu Ming was that Xu Pangda hade alone, with no maids or servants apanying him. He carried a small bookcase on his back, looking rather lonely.Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan entered the ssroom. Inside, the desks were arranged in pairs, much like the ssrooms on Blue Star. ¡°Ming-gege, here, here~~~!¡± Qin Qingwan pulled Xu Ming to sit in thest row, her bright eyes sparkling as she surveyed everyone in front of her. Xu Pangda entered as well, ncing left and right, unsure where to sit. It seemed he didn¡¯t know anyone. But soon, he noticed Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan in the back row and walked over, taking the seat to Xu Ming¡¯s right. More and more children began to enter the ssroom. These children were dressed in fine clothes, and some carried an air of arrogance even at such a young age, like little lords. It was only natural¡ªafter all, they were all born with silver spoons in their mouths. However, many others sat obediently in their seats, some shyly ncing around with curiosity. There were even a few lively children who had already begun making friends. The entire ssroom buzzed with energy, resembling a lively kindergarten. But before long, the lively atmosphere abruptly quieted, like a turbulent sea suddenly freezing over. A man who looked to be around 27 or 28 years old walked into the ssroom. He wore a Confucian-style blue robe, his face adorned with a gentle, refined smile. ¡°Greetings, little ones,¡± the man said, bowing slightly to the children. ¡°From today onward, I will be your teacher. My name is Xiao Mochi.¡± ¡°This is my name.¡± Xiao Mochi pulled out a scroll from his sleeve. As he unfurled it, the snowy white fabric stretched across the wall behind him. Then, from within his sleeve, he retrieved a ruler. When the ruler glided across the white fabric, text began to appear. It was like a magical, cultivation-world version of a ckboard and chalk. ¡°These are your books. Take good care of them,¡± Xiao Mochi said with a wave of his hand. One by one, books floated out from his sleeve, gentlynding on each student¡¯s desk. Xu Ming looked at Xiao Mochi¡¯s sleeve, marveling for the first time at a cultivation-world equivalent of a storage ring¡ªor perhaps it was the mystical technique known as Sleeve Universe. The books were six in total: The Analects, The Doctrine of the Mean, The Great Learning, The Book of Songs, The Book of Documents, and The Book of Rites. Compared to the Four Books and Five ssics of Blue Star, thesecked Mencius, The Book of Changes, and The Spring and Autumn Annals. Xu Ming opened The Analects and The Book of Songs to take a look. Many of the contents were strikingly simr, giving him an unexpected sense of familiarity. It was like tasting your hometown¡¯s fried noodles in a foreignnd. As he nostalgically flipped through the books, a string of unfamiliar characters appeared in his mind. [You read 100 words of The Analects, +2 Righteous Qi.] [You read 100 words of The Book of Songs, +1 Righteous Qi, +1 Literary Qi.] Xu Ming paused for a moment and opened another book, reading 100 words from each. [You read 100 words of The Doctrine of the Mean, +2 Righteous Qi.] [You read 100 words of The Book of Rites, +1 Righteous Qi, +1 Charisma.] [You read¡­] Every book Xu Ming read granted him two attribute points. Some solely increased Righteous Qi, while others added bonuses like Literary Qi or Charisma in addition to Righteous Qi. ¡°Everyone, please take out The Analects¡ªthis book here. We will now begin our lesson. First, let us read the first page together: The Master said: ¡®To learn and practice what is learned regrly, is this not a joy? To have friendse from afar, is this not a pleasure? To remain unperturbed when others do not understand you, is this not the mark of a gentleman?''¡± Xiao Mo-Chi¡¯s voice was like a gentle spring breeze, calming the young children, who followed along in unison: ¡°The Master said: ¡®To learn and practice what is learned regrly, is this not a joy? To have friendse from afar, is this not a pleasure? To remain unperturbed when others do not understand you, is this not the mark of a gentleman?''¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s understand these words. ¡®The Master said¡¯ means ¡®Confucius said.¡¯ As for Confucius¡­¡± Patiently, Xiao Mo-Chi exined The Analects to the group of five-to-seven-year-olds. To be honest, Xu Ming didn¡¯t think kids this young could trulyprehend much of it. At best, they might catch a vague sense of the meaning. But then again, this was ancient times¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a well-structured educational system like the Blue Ocean Star¡¯s. [You listened to Xiao Mo-Chi¡¯s lecture for 10 minutes, +5 Righteous Qi.] [You listened to Xiao Mo-Chi¡¯s lecture for 10 minutes, +5 Righteous Qi.] Every ten minutes, five points of Righteous Qi flowed in. By the end of the morning, with three thirty-minute sessions and a ten-minute break in between, along with the Righteous Qi gained from reading, Xu Ming had umted nearly 100 points. Yet, he didn¡¯t feel any significant changes in his body. ¡°That concludes today¡¯s lesson. You¡¯ve all worked hard. Please review on your own when you return home, and I trust you¡¯ll gain a deeper understanding,¡± Xiao Mo-Chi said. As the teacher announced the end of ss, the ssroom erupted with excitement. One by one, the children grabbed their books and dashed outside, eager to relieve their brains, which had been abused by knowledge. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ss is over.¡± Xu Ming nudged Qin Qingwan on the shoulder. She had been asleep for half an hour. Xiao Mo-Chi was quite tolerant¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t even scold students for sleeping in ss.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Qin Qingwan rubbed her eyes, put her book back into her small bookcase, and clung to Xu Ming¡¯s arm, following him out. Caidie, seeing her young mistress sticking so closely to Xu Ming, felt her heart melt a little. ¡°Ming-gege~~~ School isn¡¯t fun~~~¡± Qin Qingwan hugged Xu Ming¡¯s arm and rested her chin on his shoulder, half-asleep as she spoke. ¡°School isn¡¯t exactly fun,¡± Xu Ming replied, wanting to pat Qin Qingwan¡¯s head but hesitating because Caidie was present. ¡°Qingwan, do you dislike school?¡± Qin Qingwan pouted as she leaned on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Does Ming-gege like school?¡± Xu Ming thought for a moment. ¡°I guess I do.¡± Qin Qingwan said, ¡°Then Qingwan will like school too.¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t like it?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled like ripples in the Luo River. ¡°I didn¡¯t like it before, but if Ming-gege likes it, then I¡¯ll try to like it too~¡± Chapter 22 ¡°Next, you might die.¡± Jiang Luoyu said, her voice calm and unwavering, as if she were merely stating a simple fact. Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s heart trembled slightly. For a girl just over five years old, the concept of ¡°death¡± was still vague and distant. Yet she understood one thing¡ªwhen a person dies, they are gone forever. Jiang Luoyu exined, ¡°Mingxin Sword Peak is a forbidden ground of the Wanjian Sect. Apart from outer disciples, whether inner disciples, core disciples, or even true heirs, anyone whose path in swordsmanship bes clouded in confusion and uncertainty may choose toe here to awaken their sword¡¯s heart. ¡°Those who seed in awakening their sword¡¯s heart can dispel their doubts and firmly establish their resolve. ¡°But for those who fail¡ªat best, they lose their cultivation; at worst, they perish entirely, their Daoing to an end.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Mingxin Sword Peak has another name: Burial Sword Peak. ¡°This ce was once an ordinary mountain, filled with streams and forests. However, the former Sect Master of the Wanjian Sect established a rule:¡°All who fail here must nt their life-bound flying sword into the peak. ¡°Over the past thousand years, the peak has been filled with countless swords. The sword energy and intent left behind have turned this ce into and of death.¡± Jiang Luoyu ced her hand gently on Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s head. ¡°In the year since you joined the Wanjian Sect, I have only taught you some basic mental techniques, literacy, and a few fundamentals of swordsmanship. ¡°You have not yet truly stepped onto the path of the sword. ¡°You may be wondering¡ªif you haven¡¯t even embarked on the sword¡¯s path, how can you awaken your sword¡¯s heart?¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo nodded. Jiang Luoyu turned her gaze toward the cave ahead. ¡°That¡¯s because my swordsmanship requires you to awaken your sword¡¯s heart first. ¡°The path of the sword is like a road. Some people lose their way as they walk it, but that¡¯s fine¡ªthey can always return to the road and continue forward. ¡°But my swordsmanship demands that you walk this road unwaveringly from the very beginning. If you lose your way, you will never find it again. ¡°So, Xue¡¯nuo, before you even set foot on the sword¡¯s path, you must understand where your road lies. Once you take that step, there will be no turning back. ¡°However, I will not force you. ¡°You can choose not to enter. I will arrange for another elder to teach you. With proper guidance, you will still be a fine sword cultivator.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo lowered her small head, her brows furrowing in thought. Jiang Luoyu did not rush her. She simply stood quietly by her side, waiting for her decision. ¡°Master, how old were you when you went in?¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo finally asked, looking up at Jiang Luoyu. Jiang Luoyu thought for a moment. ¡°Four.¡± ¡°¡­,¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo pressed her thin lips tightly together. After a long pause, she asked again, ¡°If I don¡¯t go in and instead study under another elder, can I be the strongest sword cultivator in the world?¡± Jiang Luoyu considered her question and shook her head. ¡°No, you cannot.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo then asked, ¡°If I go in and seed, learning your swordsmanship¡ªthen what?¡± Jiang Luoyu thought again. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo clenched her fists tightly. When the little girl finally raised her head again, her determination was clear. ¡°Then, Master, I will go in!¡± Jiang Luoyu shook her head once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be the best.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s lips quivered slightly as she replied firmly, ¡°I want to be the best.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Luoyu asked onest time. ¡°If you fail, you will never see your mother again, nor anyone else you care about.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo nodded, her small face pale with nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Jiang Luoyu asked no further questions. She gently ced her slender hand on Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s back and gave her a soft push forward. Before Xu Xue¡¯nuo fully realized what had happened, she was already inside the cave. Behind her came her master¡¯s parting words: ¡°Remember, just keep moving forward.¡± The cave was pitch dark, yet Xu Xue¡¯nuo discovered she could faintly make out her surroundings. Step by step, Xu Xue Nuo walked deeper into the cave. Suddenly, she felt a long sword pierce through her body, and an intense pain surged through her entire being. Lying on the ground, Xu Xue Nuo clutched her abdomen tightly, unable to scream from the agony. When the pain subsided slightly, she slowly crawled up and continued walking forward. de after de of sword energy tore through her body, and with each step, it felt like chunks of her flesh were being carved off. It was hard to imagine how such a young girl could endure all of this. ¡°Mother¡­¡± After walking for what felt like an eternity, Xu Xue Nuo saw her mother. Just as she took a step toward her, her mother stared coldly at the young girl, raising a finger and saying, ¡°Why, why must you be born a daughter?¡± Xu Xue Nuo froze, her entire body turning icy cold. She wanted to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯te out. ¡°Keep moving forward.¡± Remembering her master¡¯s words, Xu Xue Nuo shut her eyes, covered her ears, and continued walking. But Xu Xue Nuo found that even with her eyes closed and ears covered, she could still see and hear everything happening inside the cave. She kept walking forward, step by step, until she lost her bnce and fell into a deep pool of water. Xu Xue Nuo didn¡¯t know how deep the pool was¡ªshe only felt herself sinking endlessly. Struggling to swim upward, she saw her mother blocking her path. Her mother¡¯s words pierced through her body like needles. ¡°An innate sword bone¡­ What a useless innate sword bone.¡± ¡°Sister, why does Mother hate you so much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of learning the sword? What¡¯s the use of being a so-called lofty Sword Immortal? Can you help your brother obtain the hereditary title?¡± ¡°From today onward, you are removed from the family.¡± ¡°Leave.¡± Xu Xue Nuo slowly stopped struggling. It felt like everything about her life had lost its meaning. ¡°So what? Life isn¡¯t just about cultivation. And you¡ªdidn¡¯t that elder sister say you have an incredible innate sword bone? Why are you crying?¡± Just as Xu Xue Nuo was about topletely close her eyes, the voice of a bastard child drifted into her ears. Dazed, the young girl opened her eyes and saw the courtyard¡ªand her past self, crying. ¡°You weren¡¯t driven out of the house. You were removed from the Xu family registry so that you wouldn¡¯t be affected by Wu State¡¯s national fate. I guess that¡¯s about right.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re going to be a great Sword Immortal in the future. And if your brother can¡¯t obtain the title, what does that have to do with you? It¡¯s his own fault for being ipetent.¡± ¡°Who said no one likes you? Lady Qin likes you. Qing Wan likes you. My mother likes you. Even the big white goose likes you.¡± ¡°Fine. I like you too.¡± ¡°Here, take this. If you ever get bullied,e to Wan Jian Sect to find me.¡± ¡°Alright, but what if I can¡¯t make it to Wan Jian Sect?¡± ¡°Then recite my name every night before you sleep.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sister Chun Yan said that if someone recites another¡¯s name every day and one day stops, that person will feel restless. At that time, I¡¯ll definitelye to find you.¡± ¡°Tsk, just a bastard child¡­ So annoying,¡± Xu Xue Nuo muttered irritably as she sank deeper and deeper, but a faint smile curled at the corners of her lips. ¡°Boom!¡± With a thunderous boom echoing across the Wan Jian Sect, everyone turned to look in the same direction. A pir of sword energy erupted from the forbidden grounds, soaring into the sky. One after another, longswords emerged from the stone ground of Mingxin Sword Peak, piercing straight through the clouds, connecting heaven and earth. In Tianji City, an old man slowly opened his eyes. Lifting his head, he moved his fingers in calction, then smiled while shaking his head. In his eyes was a mix of surprise, admiration, and deep emotion. With a wave of his hand, a sheet of white paper flew out, spreading across the world. At that very moment¡ª The Four Sacred Lands, the Five Great Sects, Thends of the Northern Wilderness barbarians, The Kingdom of Ten Thousand Demons in the Southern Destion, The Western Demon Cult and Buddhist Nation, And the ten great human dynasties of the East¡ª Countless sects and kingdoms,rge and small, witnessed the same scene. Even Xu Ming, who was carrying heavy loads while runningps in a courtyard, instinctively lifted his head. Above, a sheet of white paper appeared in the sky, and words began to emerge upon it: [Xu Xue Nuo, five years old, enters the Cave Mansion Realm. Her life-bound flying sword: Qingming. Ranked tenth on the Qingyun List.] Chapter 24 Beside the study hall, there was a small room where a group of children stood. On the left side, three of them had bruised and swollen faces. Among them, a boy named Xiong Haizhi stood out¡ªhe had even lost a front tooth, making him whistle slightly whenever he spoke. On the right side, three other children stood. Xu Ming stood straight and calm, Xu Pangda looked nervous, while Qin Qingwan held her head high, her fair chin raised proudly. Her small hand gripped Xu Ming¡¯s sleeve tightly, her expression practically dering, ¡°Who dares to touch my brother Ming!¡± In front of the children sat Mr. Xiao and a man dressed in a mangpao robe. Xu Ming nced up at the man in the mangpao, observing him. The man smiled gently, and noticing Xu Ming¡¯s gaze, he nodded at him. If Xu Ming remembered correctly, the Law Codes of the Wu Dynasty stated that the mangpao was a ceremonial robe bestowed by the emperor. Wearing it required a jade belt. Though simr to the emperor¡¯s dragon robe, the mangpao was not officially part of the standard official attire. Instead, it symbolized imperial favor, making it a rare and significant honor. This man clearly held a high status, deeply trusted by the emperor of Wu.¡°Brother Zihong, forgive me,¡± Xiao Mochi said with augh. ¡°It seems your visit today has coincided with some excitement.¡± The man called Su Zihong shook his head. ¡°Our Wu Dynasty is built on martial strength. It¡¯s no surprise that even young ones exchange punches and kicks. On court, we officials often argue until fists fly. The more capable an official is, the more likely they are to resort to physical expression. It just means these young ones are destined to be pirs of our dynasty¡¯s future.¡± ¡°Brother Zihong, you jest.¡± Xiao Mochi smiled helplessly and shook his head before turning to the children. ¡°Alright, little ones, tell me¡ªwhy were you fighting?¡± The room fell silent. Xiao Mochi¡¯s gazended on Xu Ming, the student he admired most. ¡°Xu Ming, you first.¡± Xu Ming cupped his hands in a respectful gesture. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not sure myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡± Xiao Mochi asked with a smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who knocked out Haizhi¡¯s teeth?¡± ¡°Teacher, I admit I struck them,¡± Xu Ming replied, scratching his head. ¡°But it was because my elder brother was being attacked. How could I just stand by and do nothing? As for why it started, I truly don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ming did feel somewhat wronged. He had been careful with his strength¡ªthey lost teeth likely because they were already due to fall out! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Qingwan quickly chimed in. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not very close to Xu Pangda, his sister is one of our best friends. When sister Xuenuo¡¯s brother was being bullied, how could we just stand by?¡± ¡°Haizhi,¡± Xiao Mochi prompted, turning to the boy, ¡°tell me, how did this start between you and Pangda¡ª¡± ¡°Who? Who daredy a hand on my son?¡± ¡°Is there now in thisnd?¡± Just as Xiao Mochi was about to question Xiong Haizhi further, three women barged into the room, their voices loud and indignant. Both Xiao Mochi and Su Zihong frowned slightly at themotion. ¡°Mother, wuuu¡­ Mother, my tooth is gone!¡± ¡°Mother, I got kicked so far!¡± ¡°Mother, I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡± Seeing their mothers arrive, Xiong Haizhi, Li San, and Wang Wu immediately rushed over, clinging to their mothers¡¯ legs. The three women were distressed at the sight of their children¡¯s bruised faces and dusty clothes, especially Haizhi¡¯s missing tooth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Who dared hurt you? Your mother will see justice done!¡± said Madam Xiong, the wife of the Minister of War, as she stroked her son¡¯s face. ¡°It was him!¡± Xiong Haizhi and the other two pointed usingly at Xu Ming. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Brother Ming! It was me who hit them!¡± Xu Pangda swallowed nervously, his face pale as he stood in front of Xu Ming, his legs trembling uncontrobly. Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan looked at Xu Pangda in surprise, not expecting him to take such responsibility. But seriously, could your legs stop shaking? ¡°They started it¡ª¡± Qin Qingwan was about to step forward and argue, but Xu Ming grabbed her hand and stepped forward himself. ¡°It was me who hit them,¡± he said. ¡°You¡ª¡± Madam Xiong¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°Whose child are you?¡± ¡°From the Xu Household, son of the Fifth Madam,¡± Xu Ming replied calmly. ¡°Xu Household? Fifth Madam?¡± Madam Xiong thought for a moment before sneering. ¡°A mere concubine¡¯s son! Who gave you such audacity?¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward, raising her hand to strike Xu Ming. Su Zihong frowned and was about to intervene, but Xiao Mochi stopped him with a gesture. Just as Madam Xiong¡¯s hand was about tond on Xu Ming¡ªand as Xu Ming prepared to dodge¡ªa slender, fair hand shot out and caught hers in mid-air. Madam Xiong looked up, stunned. Before she could react, Wang Feng raised her other hand and pped Madam Xiong across the face. ¡°Wang Feng! You¡ªyou dare hit me?!¡± Madam Xiong¡¯s face turned pale with fury. ¡°Of course, I dare,¡± Wang Feng said coldly, standing protectively in front of Xu Ming. Her hands were folded gracefully in front of her, and her gaze was icy as it bore into Madam Xiong. ¡°Such audacity, Madam Xiong, to raise your hand against a child of the Xu Household. Do you think our household is empty of protectors? I¡¯ll have my brother submit a memorial to the emperor and ask how Minister Xiong manages his household! To strike a five-year-old child¡ªwhat fine teachings indeed!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡±@@novelbin@@ Madam Xiong¡¯s face alternated between green and white in anger. Though Wang Feng¡¯s father had been dismissed from office, her elder brother still held a high-ranking position as a Censorate Minister. If her husband were to be targeted by the Censorate¡¯s investigations, it would certainly be an ordeal. ¡°Madam Wang, let us be reasonable here. Our children have been beaten so badly. Shouldn¡¯t you at least give us an exnation?¡± Madam Li stepped forward, trying to defuse the situation and give Madam Xiong a way out. Wang Feng frowned slightly and turned to look at Xu Ming and Xu Pangda behind her, silently asking for an exnation. Xu Ming, too, nced at Xu Pangda. Xu Ming truly didn¡¯t know why the fight had started. Based on what he had observed over the past few days, Xu Pangda had a soft and gentle temperament, not the type to get into conflicts. But Xu Pangda merely lowered his head, saying nothing. Wang Feng then turned to look at Xiong Haizhi and his twopanions. The three boys immediately lowered their heads, looking guilty and too scared to speak. ¡°How about this,¡± Xiao Mochi finally interjected, sensing something was off. The cause of the fight was likely something the children didn¡¯t want to disclose. ¡°It¡¯s already midday, and none of thedies or children have eaten. Why don¡¯t you all take your children home first? This was my oversight, and I promise to give you all a proper exnationter. Please ept my apologies,¡± Xiao Mochi said as he stood and bowed to thedies. The sudden gesture startled the three women, who quickly responded, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need for this. Since you¡¯ve said so, we¡¯ll trust you to handle it fairly.¡± ¡°Yes, we trust your judgment as well.¡± ¡°This is likely just a small matter between children. We¡¯ll take our leave for now,¡± the others echoed. Although Xiao Mochi held no official position, the women had heard their husbands speak of his high reputation and influence. If they continued to press the issue, it might leave a bad impression. Not to mention, there was still the man in the mangpao quietly observing. No one dared to cause too much trouble in suchpany. Madam Xiong shot onest re at Wang Feng and her group before bidding farewell to Xiao Mochi and leaving with her children. Wang Feng let out a quiet sigh of relief. She turned and bowed to Xiao Mochi. ¡°I apologize for troubling you with today¡¯s matter, sir.¡± Xiao Mochi shook his head. ¡°Madam, you needn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my own oversight. I will personally visit your residences to offer my apologies.¡± ¡°You are too gracious, sir,¡± Wang Feng replied with a nod. ¡°Then I shall take my rebellious son and leave first.¡± Xiao Mochi smiled. ¡°Take care, madam.¡± Wang Feng cast a nce at Xu Pangda, Xu Ming, and Qin Qingwan, signaling for them to follow her. ¡°Xu Ming, why don¡¯t you stay behind for a bit? I have some things I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± Xiao Mochi said just as Xu Ming was about to leave with Wang Feng. Wang Feng turned back, bowing slightly. ¡°Sir, Ming¡¯er is still young. I¡¯m not sure if he¡ª¡± Xiao Mochi chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, madam. I simply have a few questions for young friend Xu Ming. There¡¯s no other intent.¡± Wang Feng nced at Xu Ming, her worry evident. ¡°Auntie, you can take Pangda and Qingwan back first,¡± Xu Ming said. ¡°I know the way home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Feng nodded. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t know about this yet. I won¡¯t tell her for now. You can exin it to her yourself when you get back.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡± Qin Qingwan wanted to stay with her brother Ming, but Wang Feng ultimately pulled her away. ¡ª After everyone left, only Xu Ming remained with Xiao Mochi. ¡°Sir,¡± Xu Ming said, bowing respectfully. ¡°Xu Ming,¡± Xiao Mochi began with a smile, ¡°I heard that before you hit Xiong Haizhi and the others, you said, ¡®They¡¯re from the Ministry of War? Then that makes things simple.¡¯ What exactly did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Xu Ming replied, ¡°ording to the Laws of the Wu Kingdom, every official in the Ministry of War earns their position through battlefield merit. Without military achievements, one cannot hold office in the Ministry. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard from Madam Qin that all children of Ministry of War officials must practice martial arts. The culture of the Ministry is one of strength and resolve. If a child cries after being beaten, it¡¯s considered their own weakness. ¡°I have great admiration for the Ministry¡¯s forthrightness. I assumed that even if I injured the children of the Minister and his deputies, they wouldn¡¯t hold it against me or trouble my mother. Otherwise, they would be theughingstock of the court.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Zihongughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. If they dared to make trouble over this, they¡¯d be ridiculed by the civil officials for bullying a child. They can¡¯t afford that disgrace. But you, boy, only five years old¡ªhow are you already so astute?¡± ¡°I just think a little more than most,¡± Xu Ming replied. The more Xiao Mochi looked at Xu Ming, the more he liked him. There was a natural schrly air about the boy¡ªa quality that would undoubtedly endear him to civil officials on the court. It was a shame, however, that such a remarkable child was born a concubine¡¯s son in the Xu Household. ¡ª Xu Pangda followed his mother back to their courtyard. Wang Feng walked quickly, forcing Xu Pangda to jog every few steps to keep up. He nced nervously at her profile. Her expression was cold, and his heart sank. He knew he was in for trouble. After they entered the courtyard, Wang Feng shut the gate and turned to him, her icy gaze fixed on her son. ¡°Kneel!¡± Xu Pangda dared not disobey. He put down his small bookcase and knelt before her, bowing his chubby head. Wang Feng picked up a tree branch and struck him across the back. As she hit him, she scolded, ¡°I sent you to study! To learn! And you go picking fights! What were you thinking? Who do you think you can beat? Fighting! Fighting! Fighting!¡± Eachsh of the branchnded heavily on Xu Pangda¡¯s small frame. Tears streamed down Wang Feng¡¯s face as she struck him. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mother¡­¡± Xu Pangda sobbed, his tears falling in heavy drops onto the ground. But not once did he beg for mercy. Instead, he kept apologizing over and over to his mother. After seven or eight strikes, Wang Feng wiped her tears away with a heavy hand and demanded, ¡°Tell me! Do you realize your mistake?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­ truly sorry¡­ but Pangda did nothing wrong,¡± Xu Pangda choked out, his voice trembling with sobs. ¡°Nothing wrong? You still say you did nothing wrong?¡± Wang Feng raised the branch again, striking him repeatedly. ¡°Do you know you were wrong?¡± ¡°Pangda did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Do you know you were wrong?¡± ¡°Pangda did nothing wrong! Waaaah! Pangda did nothing wrong¡­¡± ¡°You¡ª!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s chest heaved with fury. She threw the branch to the ground beside him. ¡°How could you say you did nothing wrong?¡± ¡°They can insult Pangda,¡± Xu Pangda said through tears, his voice hoarse, ¡°but they can¡¯t insult Mother! Pangda did nothing wrong. Pangda won¡¯t admit he was wrong.¡± His words came out between sobs, his face streaked with tears and snot, and the welts on his back burned with pain. Wang Feng froze in ce, staring nkly at her son. Xu Pangda, wiping his tears and nose with trembling hands, continued in broken, halting sobs: ¡°They said¡­ they said Mother is useless, that even concubines are better than Mother¡­ That Mother will surely¡­ surely be cast out of the Xu household one day. ¡°They said little sister will achieve great things, but that it has nothing to do with Mother. They said Mother deserves it¡­ deserves to be neglected. ¡°It¡¯s all Pangda¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all Pangda¡¯s fault for being so useless. Pangda can¡¯t cultivate. ¡°Pangda¡­ Pangda can¡¯t even study well. The poems I write¡­ everyoneughs at them. ¡°Pangda dozes off in ss, and the things the teacher teaches, Pangda doesn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s all Pangda¡¯s fault for not earning a title, for letting Mother be insulted. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Mother¡­¡± Wang Feng listened to his exnation, watched her child sob uncontrobly, and felt as though all the strength had been drained from her body. She copsed heavily onto the ground. No wonder Pangda had refused to exin when Xiao Mochi asked in front of everyone. So that¡¯s what happened. Wang Feng stared at her own hands, then at the child kneeling before her. She thought about how Pangda could not inherit a title, about how she had distanced herself from him because of that. Was it the inheritance she wanted to give Pangda¡­ or her own vanity? ¡°What am I doing?!¡± Wang Feng raised her hand and pped her own face, again and again. ¡°What am I doing?!¡± ¡°What in the world am I doing?!¡± Chapter 25 Xu Ming returned to the Xiaochun Courtyard of the Xu family residence at a time that wasn¡¯t particrlyte¡ªjust about a quarter of an hourter than usual. Chen Suya didn¡¯t ask why Xu Ming came backter than usual. After all, being held back by the teacher, a dyed lesson, or ying around a bit on the way home were all normal urrences. Xu Ming didn¡¯t intend to exin the situation to his mother, either. If he told her, she would surely worry. Even though it was something that wouldn¡¯t stay hidden for long, he figured that if he could spare his mother a day of worry, he would. After lunch, Qin Qingwan came to find Xu Ming to y. Every time Qin Qingwan tried to bring up the fight at the academy, Xu Ming cut her off. Qin Qingwan¡¯srge, peach-blossom eyes blinked knowingly, and she quickly caught on, dropping the subject. Sitting in the courtyard with Xu Ming, as usual, they began reading the Tianxuan Heart Method. Partway through, Qin Qingwan leaned against Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep. Chen Suya came over, picked Qin Qingwan up, and carried her to the room for a nap together. As for Xu Ming, Chen Suya knew her son never napped. He had always been full of energy, and she was used to it by now. While his mother was napping, Xu Ming resumed his usual sparring session with the big white goose. The Tianxuan Goose won again, but this time, it didn¡¯t press down on Xu Ming to dere its victory. Despite its win, the big white goose was drenched in sweat, realizing it needed to intensify its training. Otherwise, in a few months, it might find itself pinned beneath its ¡°little brother.¡±Xu Ming did 100 push-ups, and the Tianxuan Goose used its wings to do 150. Xu Ming did 100 sit-ups, and the goose sped its neck with its wings and mimicked him. Xu Ming ignored it. I¡¯m training to earn attribute points¡ªwhat are you working for? ¡°Honk honk honk! (Little brother, someone¡¯s here for you!),¡± the Tianxuan Goose said, pping its wings to get Xu Ming¡¯s attention. Xu Ming turned to look toward the courtyard gate and saw Xu Pangda poking his round head through the arch. While Xu Ming paused his training, the Tianxuan Goose seized the moment to do a few more high-knees, feeling triumphant that it had widened the gap again. Xu Pangda, startled when he noticed Xu Ming looking at him, turned red, his chubby face full of embarrassment. Still, he gathered his courage and stepped into the courtyard, holding a bundle in his arms. ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need something?¡± Xu Ming asked. Xu Pangda scratched his head with his pudgy hand before cing the bundle on the table and unwrapping it. Inside was arge box of delicate pastries and some loose silver coins. ¡°Well¡­¡± Xu Pangda stammered, his face flushing even redder. ¡°Fifth Brother, thank you for helping me today. This box of pastries was made by my mother. She said it¡¯d be a waste to throw them out, so she asked me to bring them over. And these silver coins¡ªthey¡¯re my savings. I want you to have them.¡± Xu Ming looked at the box of pastries and immediately understood where Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s pride came from¡ªit was clearly inherited from her mother. The pastries looked fresh out of the oven, with condensation still on the box. But more importantly, the loose silver coins amounted to barely thirty taels. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Ming thought it was too little, but for a legitimate son of the main wife, how could he seem so poor? Noticing Xu Ming¡¯s gaze, Xu Pangda¡¯s round face turned even redder. ¡°This really is all I have. My mother doesn¡¯t give me much pocket money¡­¡± ¡°Wait here,¡± Xu Ming said before heading into the kitchen. He came back with some candied fruits and a jug of cold water. ¡°Take your money back. I¡¯ll ept the pastries, though. Let¡¯s eat them together.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Pangda hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but,''¡± Xu Ming cut Xu Pangda off just as he was about to speak again. ¡°Your sister is very close to us. She once said that if I were bullied, she¡¯d stand up for me. So if someone bullies you, I¡¯ll stand up for you too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Pangda nodded, his chubby face lighting up a little. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you something tasty every day.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Ming replied nonchntly, pouring a cup of well water for Xu Pangda. He then took a bite of the pastries made by Lady Wang and pushed the box toward Xu Pangda. Xu Pangda gulped audibly, grabbed a piece of pastry, and took a bite. Xu Ming noticed the red marks under Xu Pangda¡¯s sleeve¡ªit looked like he¡¯d been beaten. ¡°Why did you get into a fight with them?¡± Xu Ming asked. Xu Pangda swallowed the pastry in his mouth, drank some water, and hung his head in dejection. ¡°Because they insulted my mother.¡± Hearing his answer, Xu Ming was momentarily stunned before nodding. ¡°In that case, you were right to fight.¡± ¡°But Mother says that a gentleman uses words, not fists, and that fighting is wrong,¡± Xu Pangda muttered, pouting his chubby lips. ¡°For Lady Wang, you were wrong to fight. But for yourself, fighting was the right thing to do,¡± Xu Ming said, taking another bite of the pastry. Xu Pangda looked at Xu Ming in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean, Fifth Brother.¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll understand in time. Here, have a pear.¡± ¡°Thank you, Fifth Brother.¡± Xu Pangda epted the pear, lowering his head as he cradled it in his hands. ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re amazing. Not only are you great at studying, but you¡¯re also so good at fighting. I¡¯m not like that¡ªI¡¯m bad at everything. Eldest Brother has exceptional talent in the Dao of talismans, Second Brother has a pure yang constitution, and Fourth Sister was born with an innate sword bone. I¡¯m nothing. Compared to Eldest Brother and Second Brother, I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to fight for Mother¡¯s sake to inherit the hereditary title.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re great too. Just the fact that you can stay awake and pay attention in ss is already rare. Besides, there¡¯s more than one path in this world than cultivation. The title of Duke of Xu is indeed prestigious, but who says a title has to be inherited? Why can¡¯t you earn one for yourself? I heard from Lady Qin that the previous prime minister, Zhuge Wen, was dedicated to the people and was granted the title of Marquis of Liyang by thete emperor. General Mo of this dynasty rose from being a mere soldier with no background to bing a pir of the nation. They were both ordinary people, unable to cultivate. So why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Me? I could be a great official?¡± Xu Pangda asked, pointing to himself incredulously. Xu Ming smiled. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t? When you excel in the imperial examinations and rise to high office, the title you earn, I believe, will hold far more weight in Lady Wang¡¯s heart than the Duke of Xu ever could.¡± Fueled by Xu Ming¡¯s words, Xu Pangda¡¯s imagination ran wild, and his heart swelled with excitement. ¡°Then, Fifth Brother, let¡¯s both take the imperial exams! Let¡¯s be officials together! Let¡¯s both be marquises and prime ministers!¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be possible for me.¡± Xu Pangda froze. ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Ming replied calmly, ¡°Bastards can¡¯t participate in the imperial examinations.¡± Xu Pangda¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°Why can¡¯t bastards take the imperial exams?¡± ¡°Because of thews of Wu,¡± Xu Ming exined. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard my mother say, ¡®Thews of Wu are nonsense¡ªeverything can be changed,''¡± Xu Pangda said earnestly.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°That would require being a very, very high-ranking official to make that happen.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xu Pangda lowered his head again, gripping the pear in his hand, looking thoughtful. Xu Ming said no more and continued eating the pastries. After a while, Xu Pangda suddenly looked up. ¡°Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a very, very high-ranking official!¡± Chapter 26 The Imperial Capital of the Wu Kingdom. In the very center of the capital, a golden dragon soars through the skies above, weaving tirelessly in and out of the clouds. This dragon is not physical but is entirely formed from the kingdom¡¯s fortune and the essence of its mountains and rivers. Below the dragon lies the Wu Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce. In the Imperial Study, a man dressed in a dragon robe is meticulously reviewing memorials. Behind this middle-aged man stands a dignified and elegant woman. She wears a white strapless dress, its delicatece edges entuating her fair, slender legs, tall and graceful, her curves perfectly outlined. Her bare ankles rest lightly on the ground, her pale, tender feet like plump grains of water-filled rice, her soft arches barely grazing the floor, leaving an almost imperceptible misty imprint. A stray lock of hair falls across her face, and she brushes it back with her fingers, her touch leaving a faint trace of fragrance. Her gaze carries the gentle charm of an autumn river, deep and affectionate. Every expression, every movement exudes poise and allure, a blend of youthful delicacy and mature elegance, as if such beauty came naturally to her. Without excessive adornments, her hair is tied in a simple bun, her demeanor refined and understated. A few loose strands cascade down her face, brushing past her ears. Her fair and rosy left ear is faintly adorned with a phoenix-shaped hairpin, gleaming faintly in the shifting light. Her face is calm andposed, wearing a subtle, enigmatic smile. This woman is none other than the empress of the Wu Kingdom, Xiao Ke, ranked 93rd on the Beauty List. ¡ª The emperor, engrossed in his work, heaves a heavy sigh. ¡°Why does His Majesty sigh?¡± Xiao Ke asks softly, her eyes sparkling with gentle curiosity.@@novelbin@@¡°How can I not sigh?¡± The emperor sets down the memorial and rubs his temples. ¡°The northern barbarians are constantly harassing our borders, causing incessant skirmishes that leave the people destitute. In the west, the demonic cult is infiltrating and spreading its teachings within our kingdom. They now have footholds everywhere, and no matter how many times we purge them, they seem impossible to eradicate. Though it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome if that were all. The Buddhist sects in the western regions act as a counterbnce to the demonic cult, and the cult itself remains leaderless and scattered. However, just yesterday, the governor of Xiliang Province reported the emergence of some so-called ¡®Saintess of the Green Lotus¡¯ from the cult. To make matters worse, the various sects within our Wu Kingdom refuse to submit to imperial authority. While they feignpliance on the surface, theypletely disregard our rule in reality. And then there¡¯s Qi Kingdom, where a prodigious talent has appeared¡ªa so-called ¡®child prodigy¡¯ who canpose poetry in seven steps, possesses photographic memory, and is said to have a divine gift for literature. Tell me, how can I not worry?¡± The empress chuckles softly as she massages his shoulders. ¡°Your Majesty, you worry too much.¡± ¡°The northern barbarians are no match for General Chen, who has been victorious time and again, striking such fear into their hearts that they flee at the mere mention of his name. As for this ¡®Saintess of the Green Lotus,¡¯ she¡¯s only seven years old and hasn¡¯t even made it onto the Qingyun Rankings. The sects¡¯ rebelliousness is hardly unique to our kingdom¡ªdo you think they obediently follow thews in other realms? Cultivation sects are the same everywhere. What troubles you also troubles others. And this so-called prodigy from Qi Kingdom? So what? In our Wu Kingdom, the Xu family produced Xu Xue Nuo, who entered the Cave Mansion Realm at the age of five¡ªa feat unprecedented in history, celebrated far and wide. And let¡¯s not forget the Qin family¡¯s Qin Qing Wan, born with an innate divine constitution and personally epted as a disciple by the National Preceptor herself. Isn¡¯t this clear evidence that heaven favors our Wu Kingdom?¡± The emperor¡¯s furrowed brow rxes slightly under the empress¡¯s soothing words, though his expression remains somewhat troubled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ke¡¯er. But consider this¡ªwhile we call the northern savages ¡®barbarians,¡¯ do you know what Qi Kingdom calls us? They also call us barbarians! We pride ourselves on being a martial nation, yet in their eyes, we¡¯re nothing more than sword-swinging brutes. Take the White Deer Academy as an example. It has a total of three thousand schrs and instructors, but five hundred of them hail from Qi Kingdom. Their literary brilliance overshadows us in the eyes of many.¡± ¡°And as for us? To this day, we¡¯ve produced only three notable literary talents. Our cultural spirit iscking, and we remain the subject of ridicule. No one respects us.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you are truly too anxious.¡± Xiao Ke shook her head gently. ¡°Our Wu Kingdom has only existed for 255 years, while Qi Kingdom has stood for over a thousand. It is inevitable that we will rise above them in due time.¡± ¡°I only fear the gap will continue to grow wider.¡± The emperor chuckled bitterly. ¡°Speaking of which, your younger brother refused to take up an official position and instead chose to be a schoolteacher. I wonder how he¡¯s managing his students.¡± Xiao Ke covered her face andughed softly, her expression one of pride. ¡°Mo Chi, he¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a voice interrupted, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eunuch Wei entered the room. ¡°Xiao Mo Chi requests an audience.¡± ¡°Well, speak of the devil!¡± The emperorughed heartily. ¡°Let him in immediately.¡± ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± Eunuch Wei quickly withdrew, and not long after, Xiao Mo Chi entered the Imperial Study. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Your subject, Xiao Mo Chi, greets Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Still amoner,¡± the emperor remarked with a wry smile, turning to the empress. ¡°Ke¡¯er, listen to this! Isn¡¯t he the one who gave up an official position just to insist on calling himself amoner?¡± Xiao Ke smiled faintly but chose not to reply. ¡°Rise,¡± the emperor said, studying Xiao Mo Chi with approval. ¡°So, tell me, what wind has brought our great schr Xiao to visit today?¡± Straightening, Xiao Mo Chi smiled. ¡°Your Majesty instructed me to report on the progress of the school seven days after its opening. I havee to do so.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± The emperor nodded, recalling his earlier decree. ¡°Well then, what insights has our kingdom¡¯s foremost schr gained after teaching a group of ignorant children for seven days?¡± Xiao Mo Chi answered, ¡°Even the least capable child in the school can now recite five odes from the Book of Songs.¡± The emperor was momentarily speechless. A student of the prestigious White Deer Academy, boasting about teaching children to recite five poems? He found it hard to believe. ¡°And?¡± Xiao Ke, sensing the emperor¡¯s bemusement, prompted further inquiry. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness,¡± Xiao Mo Chi continued with a bow, ¡°there are two students who have particrly surprised me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What pampered young aristocrats could possibly catch your attention? Do tell.¡± ¡°The first is the third son of the Xu family, Xu Pangda,¡± Xiao Mo Chi replied. ¡°Though only five years old, he is exceptionally diligent. His innate talent may not be the highest, but his determination and persistence are truly remarkable.¡± The emperor stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°And the other? Is this child the most gifted of your students?¡± Xiao Mo Chi nodded. ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. Allow me to exin. The other day, a swan identally wandered into the school. I asked the children topose verses about it. This child wrote the following poem.¡± Xiao Mo Chi presented a sheet of white paper. Xiao Ke stepped forward to take it and handed it to the emperor. The emperor unfolded the paper and read aloud, his voice tinged with admiration: ¡°Goose, goose, goose, Arching necks sing to the heavens. White feathers float on green water, Red feet stir the clear waves.¡± As the emperor finished reading, he held his breath for a moment, stunned by the simple yet profound imagery. Beside him, Xiao Ke¡¯s eyes glistened with wonder. Such a poem seemed beyond the capacity of a mere child, yet its innocent charm unmistakably reflected a youthful perspective. The emperor carefully folded the paper, his tone solemn. ¡°Mo Chi, who is this child?¡± Xiao Mo Chi bowed once more. ¡°This child is Xu Ming, the son of the Xu Prefecture Magistrate¡¯s fifth concubine.¡± Chapter 28 Several days had passed since the scuffle at the academy. Xiao Mochi had not gone to the Xu family estate or to the residences of the Minister or Vice Minister of War to inquire about the matter. It was as if the incident had never happened, leaving Chen Suya unaware that her son had beaten up the sons of three high-ranking officials. Meanwhile, as punishment for their involvement in the fight, Xu Ming and the others were ordered to copy the first ten pages of The Analects a hundred times. Originally, this had nothing to do with Qin Qingwan. However, she dered, ¡°I want to share in Brother Ming¡¯s hardships,¡± and joined in copying. Actually, Xu Ming wanted to say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to copy a hundred times separately¡ªhelp me with fifty and we¡¯re good.¡± Since then, during lessons, Xu Pangda began tagging along with Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan to and from school. The once-lonely Xu Xiaopang was no longer alone; he had made friends with Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan. Ever since that day when Xu Pangda dered, ¡°I want to be a great, great official,¡± he had been studying even harder. The timid little chubby boy even started seeking out Mr. Xiao after ss to ask questions. Not only did this surprise the other students, but even Xu Ming felt conflicted. In martial arts, he had thepetitive ¡°curly-haired goose¡± driving him to improve. In academics, he had the diligent Xu Xiaopang as his rival. Truly, no matter the field, there would always be someone pushing the limits. Yet deep down, Xu Ming felt more pride than anything else because Xu Xiaopang¡¯s eyes now sparkled with purpose during ss. Every day, Xu Pangda would also spend his pocket money buying snacks for Xu Ming and Qin Qingwan. He often watched Xu Ming eat with a silly grin on his face. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Xu Ming asked. Scratching his nose in embarrassment, Xu Pangda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It just makes me happy to see you eating the food I bought.¡± Xu Ming began to worry. Could this kid be some scheming ¡®Zero¡¯?Aside from buying food, Xu Pangda would often bring homemade pastries from his mother to share with Xu Ming. Every time, he imed, ¡°These are leftovers. It¡¯d be a waste to throw them away, so Mother said I should give them to you.¡± Yet, the pastries were always warm and freshly made. One day, Xu Ming asked about the rtionship between Xu Pangda and his mother. Xu Pangda said his mother wasn¡¯t as distant as before. She even asked about his studies asionally, peeled a pear for him once, and smiled¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Xu Ming simply nodded, thinking that the First Madam had likely let go of the ¡°hereditary title¡± that weighed on her mind. Sometimes, letting go really does make life easier. One day, the boys Xu Ming had beaten up before¡ªXiong Haizhi and his gang¡ªrefused to ept defeat and came looking for another fight. Once again, they ended up t on the ground, defeated. From then on, those three would steer clear of Xu Ming whenever they saw him. It wasn¡¯t just them. Even other kids at the academy seemed to fear Xu Ming. Xu Ming began to wonder if he had unknowingly be the ss bully?! Three months passed without incident. This time, Xu Ming was fully prepared when he challenged the curly-haired goose to another duel in the courtyard. After a fierce battle, Xu Ming finally avoided being pinned under the goose. It was a draw. Another three months went by. Xu Ming fought the Tianxuan Goose once again. This time, he managed to pin the goose under him, clutching its neck and dering victory. [Congrattions! You have defeated your childhood nemesis, the Tianxuan Goose, and unlocked the achievement: Goose Rider. Strength +100, Agility +100, Avian Combat Experience +500.] Xu Ming sat atop the Tianxuan Goose, basking in the joy of victory and relishing the newfound strength from his stat boost. He had never felt this exhrated in his entire life! While Xu Ming reveled in his triumph, the defeated goose, Xiao Bai, was utterly crestfallen. It lowered its head and trudged back to its nest, its long neck drooping against the ground and its wings sprawled limply to either side, looking like it had lost all will to live. The Tianxuan Goose simply couldn¡¯t understand. It had been secretly training every morning while Xu Ming was in ss¡ªhow could he still have caught up and overtaken it? That day, Xiao Bai was so upset it couldn¡¯t even eat. But its dejection onlysted a day. The very next morning, the Tianxuan Goose resolved to rise stronger than ever and reim its title as the boss of Xiaochun Courtyard. From then on, whenever Xu Ming returned home, he would see Xiao Bai runningps around the courtyard with a stone strapped to its back. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the goose would eventually take on human form. If it did, would it turn into a muscle-bound woman with eight-pack abs and a burly physique? Shaking his head vigorously, Xu Ming banished the absurd image from his mind. Another seven months passed. Unknowingly, Xu Ming had reached his sixth birthday¡ªand so had Qin Qingwan. On this day, both the Qin and Xu households bustled with activity as they celebrated Qin Qingwan¡¯s birthday. That evening, as was their yearly tradition, Lady Qin and Qin Qingwan came to Xiaochun Courtyard to celebrate Xu Ming¡¯s birthday as well. However, there were two unexpected visitors this time: Wang Feng and Xu Pangda. ¡°I was out for a stroll with Pangda and happened to pass by,¡± Lady Wang said, carrying a gift in her hand. ¡°He mentioned it was Xu Ming¡¯s birthday and insisted on stopping by. I didn¡¯t mind, so here we are.¡± Lady Wang¡¯s tone was casual, but both Chen Suya and Lady Qin could see through her pretense. Smiling knowingly, they quickly invited her inside without exposing her awkward pride. To be honest, Xu Ming thought Lady Wang looked far more radiant now than she had five years ago, ever since relinquishing the title of Duke of the State of Xu. Of course, she had always been beautiful¡ªhow else could she have given birth to someone as exquisitely lovely as Xu Xuenuo? During the celebration, Qin Qingwan and Xu Ming exchanged gifts. Even the Tianxuan Goose contributed, plucking one of its own feathers to give as a birthday present. Qin Qingwan and Xu Ming had also prepared a special gift for Xu Xuenuo. Along with everyone else¡¯s offerings¡ªincluding the carefully selected feather from the goose¡ªtheir gift had been packaged and sent to the Wan Jian Sect long in advance. Whether Xu Xuenuo had received it remained unknown. As the hour grewte, Lady Qin and Lady Wang departed, taking Qin Qingwan and Xu Pangda home. Chen Suya escorted them to the gate. The Tianxuan Goose returned to its nest to sleep, and Xu Ming, after washing up, began heading back to his room. But just then, two flying swords streaked across the night sky¡ªonending in the Qin residence, the other descending into Xiaochun Courtyard.@@novelbin@@ The second sword hovered in front of Xu Ming, a small package tied to it. Xu Ming retrieved the package, and with a sharp whoosh, the sword shot skyward, vanishing into the night. Opening the package, he found a box. Inside was a small peachwood sword, perfectly sized for a six-year-old like him. A note was tucked inside the box. Unfolding the note, Xu Ming read its contents: ¡°A birthday gift for Qingwan. identally made an extra one. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡± Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile as he tucked the peachwood sword away. Shaking his head, he muttered, ¡°To think you¡¯re aiming to be a sword immortal, yet still so adorably stubborn.¡± Chapter 30 In the courtyard of the schoolhouse, the children each held their books, eager for Mr. Xiao to sign them as a keepsake. Naturally, Xiao Mochi couldn¡¯t refuse and signed his name one after another. Each child bid farewell to Mr. Xiao, and the scene was filled with mncholy. ¡°Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s time to enter the pce and meet the Emperor,¡± Eunuch Wei urged after the time it took for an incense stick to burn, his face showing some difficulty. Xiao Mochi turned to his young students and bowed deeply. The students returned the gesture in kind. Straightening up with a smile, Xiao Mochi turned and walked away. Even after their teacher left, many of the students lingered, eager to have their ssmates sign their books too.Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel as though he was witnessing the very first ss yearbook. Even the most feared and authoritative figure in the school¡ªthe ¡°ss bully¡± Xu Ming¡ªfound himself approached by a few blushing young girls who shyly asked for his signature. ¡°Xu Ming! Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Xiong Haizhi and his twopanions stormed over, hands on their hips, and dered to Xu Ming. Xu Ming simply smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiong Haizhi and hispanions snorted before stomping away, clearly upset. ¡°They say Xiong Haizhi, Li San, and Wu Wei are joining the army next year,¡± Xu Pangda, standing beside Xu Ming, remarked. ¡°Next year? But they¡¯ll only be eight years old!¡± Qin Qingwan, counting her delicate fingers, eximed in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Pangda nodded. ¡°I heard from my mother that eight is the best age to begin martial training. Children can enter the barracks to strengthen their bodies, and as sons of military officials, it¡¯s even more expected. My mother says that in Wu Nation, we can go to war at fourteen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming watched the backs of Xiong Haizhi and his friends, momentarily silent. The Wu Dynasty, a nation built on martial prowess, had risen to be one of the Ten Great Human Dynasties in just 250 years¡ªnot without reason. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The three of them left the schoolhouse. Outside the courtyard, Cai Die was already waiting for them. When they reached the gates of the Xu family estate and Qin Qingwan was about to follow Xu Ming to Xiaochun Courtyard to y, Cai Die spoke up. ¡°Miss, Madam and the National Preceptor are waiting for you inside. You should head back first.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ alright.¡± Though she looked a little disappointed, Qin Qingwan obediently followed Caidi back. She wasn¡¯t surprised that her National Preceptor master hade to visit since he did so once or twice every month. ¡°Mother, Master!¡± Qin Qingwan cheerfully called out as she entered the courtyard. ¡°Qingwan¡­¡± Madam Qin wiped the corner of her eye before turning around, her gaze soft and red-rimmed as she looked at her daughter. ¡°Qingwan,e here. Your mother and the National Preceptor have something to tell you.¡± Meanwhile, in Xiaochun Courtyard, Chen Suya was busy in the kitchen preparing a meal, while Xu Ming practiced swordsmanship in the courtyard. [Sword Qi +3, Sword Intent +3] [Sword Qi +3, Sword Intent +3] Each time Xu Ming performed a stance, he gained attribute points. As his Sword Qi and Sword Intent gradually increased, Xu Ming felt the peachwood sword bing even more natural in his grip¡ªa subtle, almost mystical sensation. He even felt as though he could hear the peachwood sword¡¯s ¡°voice.¡± A gust of wind blew, and a leaf floated down, drifting perfectly in front of Xu Ming. Feeling something stir within him, Xu Ming lightly shed with the peachwood sword. The sword didn¡¯t touch the leaf, yet the leaf split cleanly into two halves. ¡°This is Sword Qi?¡± Xu Ming muttered in astonishment. Compared to the tens of thousands of points of Haoran Qi he had umted over the past year¡ªstill utterly useless¡ªthis newfound ability felt far more tangible. Despite having only a few dozen points of Sword Qi, its effects were already this impressive. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like if his Sword Qi and Sword Intent reached tens of thousands of points. After lunch, his mother went to her room for a nap, while Xu Ming continued practicing the Bingyang Sword Technique. Meanwhile, the Tianxuan Goosey curled up in its nest, asleep. Xu Ming didn¡¯t know if the goose had simply given up on life or what. For the past month, it had been sleeping at least seven to eight hours every day¡ªwhich tranted to fourteen or sixteen hours total. Aside from eating, all it did was sleep. It seemed perpetually lethargic and looked utterly exhausted. [T/N: The Author might have miscalcted it.] At first, Xu Ming thought it was sick and had asked Sister Chunyan to invite a veterinarian to take a look. However, even the vet couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. In the end, Qin Qingwan, deeply concerned, asked her National Preceptor master to diagnose the goose. The National Preceptor simply smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to worry about it.¡± After that, Xu Ming stopped paying attention to it. Just as Xu Ming finallypleted an entire run of the Bingyang Sword Technique, he suddenly felt his entire body tremble. It was as though a warm current flowed through his meridians, an unbelievably blissful sensation¡ªlike the world¡¯s greatest masseur giving him a full-body spa, but a hundred times morefortable! When the warm current passed through, Xu Ming snapped back to his senses, only to realize his body was drenched in sweat. His body felt noticeably lighter, and his dantian emitted a soothing warmth. ¡°What just happened?¡±@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming closed his eyes and examined his dantian, where he saw a tiny sapling glowing faintly with soft light. [You have stepped into the Qi Gathering Realm.] The moment the words appeared in Xu Ming¡¯s mind, he froze. ¡°Qi Gathering Realm? Did I¡­ finally set foot on the path of cultivation?¡± [T/N: Qi Entry=Qi Gathering Realm.] Xu Ming decided to test the power of the Qi Gathering Realm. He walked over to the Tianxuan Goose¡¯s nest, plucked two of its feathers, and ced them two meters away. He swung his sword, but the feathers remained untouched. Adjusting the distance, Xu Ming continued testing. Finally, when the sword tip was half a meter away, the sword¡¯s Sword Qi managed to slice through the goose feathers. As for his strength, Xu Ming didn¡¯t feel any noticeable increase. His speed didn¡¯t seem to improve much either. ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Xu Ming muttered, rubbing his chin. His Sword Qi had clearly improved. Even in the Qi Gathering Realm, shouldn¡¯t there be some increase in strength and speed? Xu Ming guessed that it might have something to do with the Bingyang Sword Technique. The technique could channel spiritual energy, so stepping into the Qi Gathering Realm probably boosted his spiritual energy, indirectly enhancing the sword technique¡¯s power. However, Xu Ming hadn¡¯t learned any other spells or techniques to apply spiritual energy to himself directly. ¡°I need to find some simple techniques to learn¡­¡± Xu Ming thought to himself. As for the Heavenly Mystic Manual? Xu Ming had spent over a year trying to memorize it and still couldn¡¯t retain a single word. It was as if the manual had some mysterious ability that made him forget it immediately after reading. Now the problem was, how could he find some basic spells to learn? ¡°Brother Ming!¡± Just as Xu Ming was racking his brain, Qin Qingwan came running into the courtyard. She stood in front of Xu Ming, her eyes red and swollen, her nose flushed, as though she had just cried her heart out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Ming asked, gently holding Qin Qingwan¡¯s small hand. ¡°Brother Ming¡­¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at him, her nose twitching. ¡°Let¡¯s elope together!¡± Chapter 34 Five dayster, Xu Pangda was set to take the tongshi exam. Although Wang Feng had dismissed it earlier with, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor exam, nothing worth worrying about,¡± on the actual day, she still apanied Xu Pangda to the examination hall. Instead of heading back, Wang Feng chose to wait for him at the tea stall in front of the Qingshui Academy, watching the entrance with unwavering patience. When the exam concluded and students began filing out, Wang Feng stood up immediately. Seeing Xu Pangda¡¯s confident expression, she finally let out a breath of relief. However, her face remained cold. ¡°Hurry up and get home for dinner. You¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Xu Pangda nodded, quickly following her. ¡°Mother,¡± he said, ncing up at her, ¡°I think I did pretty well.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Wang Feng responded indifferently. Xu Pangda lowered his head, but not for long. A momentter, Wang Feng spoke again, her tone casual, ¡°How well? Do you think you can pass as a xiucai?¡± Xu Pangda¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! Today¡¯s exam questions, I¡­¡±On a quiet street in the capital city, a child spoke excitedly, while his mother listened calmly. ¡ª A monthter, the results of the tongshi were announced. Xu Pangda achieved the top rank, securing the title of xiucai at just ten years old. The Xu and Qin households were astonished. Everyone knew that the third young master, Xu Pangda, had been studying, but no one expected him to excel to such a degree¡ªlet alone im the top spot! Was he a prodigy? Xu Pangda¡¯s sess ced enormous pressure on the two concubines of the Xu family. While their sons were gifted in cultivation, the fact that Xu Pangda, at just ten years old, had be the tongshi top scorer made him a rare genius. To make matters worse, thest person to achieve this feat in the capital had gone on to win all three prestigious imperial exams. If Xu Pangda were truly to be a zhuangyuan (imperial top schr), who could say whom the emperor would favor when granting the hereditary title of Duke Xu? To celebrate, the Xu and Qin households held grand banquets. Xu Xiaopang¡¯s grandfather, Xu Shuiya, and his father, Xu Zheng, were overjoyed. The family matriarch could not stop smiling, repeatedly eximing that Xu Pangda must be a reincarnation of the literary star. Yet, amidst the overwhelming praise, Xu Xiaopang remained humble. He knew this achievement wasn¡¯t entirely his own¡ªbecause Fifth Brother hadn¡¯t participated. ¡ª During the banquet, the two concubines had expected Wang Feng to seize the moment to humiliate them for their previous actions. In fact, they were so apprehensive they nearly feigned illness to avoid attending. But to their surprise, Wang Feng said nothing during the feast. She sat quietly in her seat, responding to the guests¡¯ congrattions with nothing more than a faint smile. It was as though her son¡¯s sess and the matter of the hereditary dukedom meant nothing to her. Thatposed aura of a proper first wife left the two concubines feeling even more defeated, more so than any scolding could have. ¡ª Two monthster, Xu Ming noticed that the Tianxuan Goose had stopped moving altogether. rmed, he worried it might have died. But the goose¡¯s body was still warm, and its heart continued to beat steadily. Its feathers, however, had be fluffier and fluffier. A month after that, its plumage had expanded so much that it resembled a giant ball, making it impossible for Xu Ming to even see its long swan neck. Both Chen Suya and Xu Ming were concerned about the goose and debated whether to call a veterinarian. However, recalling the National Preceptor¡¯s warning¡ª¡±Do not interfere with her¡±¡ªthey decided to leave it be. After all, the goose was still alive. ¡ª Time flew by. Another six months passed. One morning, a resonant honk echoed, waking Xu Ming from his sleep. He stepped out of his room and was greeted by a courtyard littered with feathers. Amidst the snowy goose feathers scattered across the ground stood a swan of unmatched elegance. Its feathers, as white and wless as blooming white lotuses, gleamed with a silky sheen. Its long neck was slender and graceful, its wings resembling delicate fans crafted from pure snow. This swan, however, was no ordinary creature. The Tianxuan Goose was nearly twice the size of a typical swan. Its eyes were lined with markings resembling feline eyeliner, as if delicately painted with rouge, giving it an almost charming, refined appearance. Staring at it for long enough, one might even find it rather graceful and attractive. Additionally, at the center of its forehead was a touch of vermilion, lending it a subtle, feminine allure. Compared to its previously vacant, dazed expression, the Tianxuan Goose now had eyes brimming with life and intelligence. ¡°Honk honk honk! (Kid, your big sister here is not the same as before!)¡± The Tianxuan Goose let out a series of honks upon seeing Xu Ming. ¡°Honk honk honk! (Come, spar with your big sister!)¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s spar. It¡¯s a good chance to test my progress,¡± Xu Ming replied with a grin, relieved that this so-called ¡°dog-goose¡± hadn¡¯t slept itself into the afterlife. ¡°Hoooonk!¡± The goose cried out and charged at Xu Ming. With a p of its wings, two wind des sliced through the air toward him. Xu Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hadn¡¯t expected this dog-goose to evolve to the point of using magic! Not daring to be careless, he gripped his Peach Blossom Sword tightly and executed his Bingyang Sword Technique, shing through one wind de with a swift stroke and shattering the other with a horizontal swing. Xu Ming leaped into the air, his Peach Blossom Sword aiming directly for the goose¡¯s head. Was it his imagination, or did the goose sh him a ridiculous grin? ¡°Honk!¡± The Tianxuan Goose spread its wings and honked loudly. The feathers scattered across the ground converged before it, forming a shield. When Xu Ming¡¯s sword struck the feather shield, the impact sent a jolt through his wrist, making his grip falter slightly. However, the sword energy radiating from Xu Ming¡¯s strike made the Tianxuan Goose¡¯s eyes narrow in caution. It quickly dodged to the side. ¡°sh!¡± The goose leaped away just in time. The feathers where it had stood were cleanly sliced through, leaving a noticeable crack in the ground. ¡°How did this kid get so strong?¡± the Tianxuan Goose thought, startled. But before it could process further, Xu Ming had already lunged forward, aiming a punch at it. ¡°Honk~!¡± The goose responded by curling its right wing into a fist and shing directly with Xu Ming¡¯s blow. ¡ª Fifteen minutester. ¡°Honk honk honk~! (Little guy, do you admit your big sister¡¯s strength now?)¡± The Tianxuan Goose let out a triumphant honk, pinning Xu Ming to the ground once again. [You battled the Tianxuan Goose (Awakened Talent): Strength +30, Spirit Power +10, Combat Experience +10] While being pinned, a line of text shed across Xu Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened your talent?¡± Xu Ming asked, tilting his head back from his position on the ground. ¡°Honk. (No idea.)¡± The goose stood with its wings on its hips, lifting its long neck proudly. ¡°Honk honk! (I just took a long nap and suddenly had a bunch of stuff in my head.)¡± ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll transform into a humanoid form?¡± Xu Ming asked.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Honk. (No clue.)¡± The goose answered decisively. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Ming sighed, a bit disappointed. He had been curious about what the dog-goose¡¯s humanoid form would look like. Would it really be an eight-pack abs warrior queen? Just as Xu Mingy on the ground with the swan towering above him, a sudden sh of light lit up the sky. A Ranking appeared, hovering in the air for all to see. Across the capital city, including Xu Ming and the Tianxuan Goose, people stopped what they were doing to look at the Qingyun Ranking: [Qin Qingwan, native of Wu Kingdom, direct disciple of the Grand Elder of the Tianxuan Sect, age eight, entered the Sixth Realm of Qi Cultivation¡ªObservation Sea Realm. Ranking on the Qingyun Ranking: Ninth.] Chapter 37 By thekeside in spring, there was a small courtyard. An elderly gentleman had rolled up his sleeves and was brewing tea. The fragrant aroma wafted through the yard. Not far away, a small catyzily atop the courtyard wall. It yawned, stretched, and then rested its head on its paws, drifting back to sleep. Before the old man sat a young man. Having finished his morning court session, he had already changed out of his official robes into casual attire. ¡°What did those people in court have to say?¡± the old man asked. The young man smiled wryly. ¡°What else could they say? They act as if it¡¯s costing them their lives.¡± ¡°And His Majesty?¡± The old man picked up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea. The young man quickly received it with both hands. ¡°The matter of reform will be discussedter,¡± Xiao Mochi said slowly.¡°Mm.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only to be expected. After 250 years since its founding, Wu Kingdom¡¯s powerful families and officials are so deeply intertwined, it¡¯s hard to tell where one ends and the other begins. Your reform efforts¡­¡± The old man raised his head, his sharp, hawk-like eyes seeming to pierce through to the young man¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡¯re too hasty.¡± Xiao Mochi gently blew on the tea to cool it before taking a sip. ¡°I have no choice but to be hasty,¡± he said. cing the teacup down, he looked directly into the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master Zhang, Wu Kingdom¡¯s position is dire. The Demon Kingdom, the Northern Barbarians, the Western Magic Sect, the Eastern Qi Kingdom¡ªnone of them are easy opponents. Wu Kingdom has been rotting from within for too long. To cure the illness, we must use strong medicine!¡± The old man took a sip of tea. ¡°But strong medicine may kill the patient.¡± Xiao Mochi lowered his head in silence. The old man sighed and shook his head. ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t the real reason. That old schr from White Deer Academy¡ªwhat exactly did he see?¡± Xiao Mochi caressed the tea cup in his hands without answering. The old man didn¡¯t press further and continued to pour tea at his own pace. ¡°The Great Era ising,¡± Xiao Mochi finally said after a long pause. The old man¡¯s hand, gripping the teapot, froze for a moment before nodding. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Thest Great Era was 10,000 years ago. The world descended into chaos, and countless lives were lost. Humanity fought back and drove the demon race to the Southern Realm, establishing dominance over thesends. A thousand years of evolution followed, shaping the current order. But do you think the demons of the Southern Realm would simply ept their fate? They¡¯ve never stopped dreaming of reiming their former glory, of making humans their ves once again. Now, as the Great Era approaches, spiritual energy is growing denser, and geniuses will rise in droves. No one can remain untouched. No one can afford not to fight. And with Wu Kingdom bordering the myriad demon kingdoms of the Southern Realm, we will bear the brunt of the conflict. And that¡¯s not even considering the infighting among humans. Do you think the various human dynasties and cultivation sects will coexist peacefully? Each of them schemes and vies for power. For Wu Kingdom to survive, reform is imperative.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°But you¡¯re taking on too much. Wu Kingdom¡¯s survival doesn¡¯t mean the court nobles won¡¯t survive. If you make it impossible for them to livefortably, they won¡¯t let you live at all.¡± Xiao Mochi replied resolutely, ¡°I can only strive to give my all, even unto death.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old man sighed helplessly. ¡°Too hasty, too direct. Haste leads to error, and rigidity leads to ruin.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The old man waved his hand. ¡°I still want to live a few more years. Don¡¯t drag this old man into state affairs.¡± Xiao Mochi remained silent and said no more. Confucian schrs cultivated ¡°Righteous Energy,¡± and like ordinary cultivators, their path consisted of 15 realms divided into upper, middle, and lower tiers. If a Confucian schr chose not to enter the court, their lifespan would rival that of typical Qi cultivators¡ªlong and enduring. If a Confucian schr enters the court, due to the influence of the nation¡¯s destiny, the flow of their life essence matches that of an ordinary person for every day they serve. For instance, if someone¡¯s lifespan is 100 years, then a schr in the Immortal Realm serving in the court for 30 years would lose 30% of their life essence. For an ordinary person, 30 years is simply 30 years. But for an Immortal Realm schr, whose lifespan might span 10,000 years, those 30 years are equivalent to 3,000. Lifespan is immensely precious to cultivators. Perhaps a mere 100 extra years could allow them to break through to the next realm, let alone 3,000 years. This is why many schrs prefer to avoid court politics, choosing instead to immerse themselves in schrly pursuits. Yet, even so, many Confucian schrs still choose to step into the court, driven by a sense of duty. Most, however, limit their service to around 20 years before stepping away. But this old gentleman had served in the court for a full 50 years. Xiao Mochi knew that if he said too much and drew the old gentleman too deeply into matters, it would affect his chances of enjoying hister years in peace. ¡°When is Qi Kingdom¡¯s delegation arriving?¡± the old man asked. ¡°In a month,¡± Xiao Mochi replied. ¡°Specifically, in 32 days.¡± ¡°And have you decided on your people for the asion?¡± the old man asked again. ¡°I have,¡± Xiao Mochi nodded. ¡°In fact, one of the reasons I came today is to borrow two people from you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°What people do I have here for you to borrow?¡± ¡°You do.¡± Xiao Mochi smiled as well. Now that the conversation had shifted away from court matters, the atmosphere became noticeably lighter. The old man thought for a moment. ¡°Those two youngsters?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Mochi confirmed. ¡°But one of them is an illegitimate son,¡± the old man pointed out. ¡°This Wu Kingdom is like a cage,¡± Xiao Mochi said. ¡°Something needs to shatter it.¡± The old man closed his eyes, pondering deeply before shaking his head. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡± Xiao Mochi smiled faintly. ¡°Master Zhang, if everything were appropriate, the Wu Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be in its current state.¡± ¡ª Qi Kingdom, Yunyi Marquis Manor. In a quiet study, a nine-year-old girl was engrossed in flipping through books of poetry. Her face was as fair as jade, and her bright eyes sparkled like stars, filled with curiosity and intelligence. Her jet-ck hair was tied into two yful buns adorned with soft pink ribbons that swayed gently as she moved. Her attire was simple yet elegant¡ªa light pink robe with intricately embroidered lotus flowers on the hem and a green sash tied around her waist, adding a touch of liveliness to her graceful demeanor. Her slender hands cradled the books carefully, as if afraid to tarnish the precious words within. Whenever she came across something particrly delightful, she would let out a soft, clearugh, her voice crisp and melodious, like a mountain stream tinkling over stones. ¡°Ci¡¯er.¡± A soft voice called from nearby as a young woman, no older than her twenties, stepped into the room. ¡°Mother.¡± Zhu Cici hopped off her chair, her movements graceful and light, like a lotus flower dancing on water.@@novelbin@@ The dignified and elegant woman knelt slightly to meet her daughter¡¯s gaze, smiling warmly. ¡°Ci¡¯er, a month from now, how about going on a trip with Mother?¡± Chapter 40 ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯s time for us to leave. Fifth Brother!¡± In the evening, Xu Pangda came to Xiaochun Courtyard to fetch Xu Ming. ¡°Coming,¡± Xu Ming replied. After informing his mother, he stepped out of the courtyard. Outside the Xu residence, a carriage had already been prepared to take them. Inside the carriage, Xu Pangda sat with a copy of the Analects of Confucius in his hands, looking visibly tense. ¡°Third Brother, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous,¡± Xu Ming said. ¡°With so little time, there¡¯s not much you can read anyway.¡± Xu Pangda scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but I just feel that if I can read a little more, I might make up for the gap between us and them.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°Reading now will only throw you off bnce. Trust yourself, Third Brother¡ªjust do your best.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Pangda nodded, always quick to heed Xu Ming¡¯s advice.But after a moment, Xu Pangda nced at Xu Ming and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fifth Brother, what do you think someone born with a literary aura is like? Could they really be the reincarnation of a star of literature?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Ming replied with a shrug. He was also curious to see what this so-called ¡°innate literary aura¡± would look like. Before long, the carriage came to a halt, and under the guidance of attendants, Xu Pangda and Xu Ming entered the Sifang Pavilion. The evening banquet was not a formal seated meal but one where everyone sat on the floor with a small table ced in front of each guest. ording to custom, the host had to arrive at the Sifang Pavilion first and then formally invite the guests to join them. When Xu Ming and Xu Pangda arrived, the Wu delegation was already gathered. The attendants were sent to invite the Qi Kingdom delegation to join them. Within half an incense stick¡¯s time, the Qi delegation, already prepared, began to take their seats one by one. Dishes were brought out by maids and ced before each guest. As a study attendant, Xu Ming was not qualified to sit at the table. Instead, he sat at Xu Pangda¡¯s side. Looking at the sumptuous spread before him, Xu Pangda couldn¡¯t help but salivate. However, knowing that Xu Ming couldn¡¯t eat, Xu Pangda felt it inappropriate to start eating either, so he refrained. During the banquet, the adults conversed about poetry, literary anecdotes, and praised one another¡¯s essays while eating. As the meal progressed, dancers took the stage to liven the atmosphere. The dancers were indeed mesmerizing. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but think they were far better than the online short videos of dance performances he had seen in his previous life. After the performance, the conversation turned to future coborations between Wu and Qi Kingdoms. They discussed sending Wu students to study in Qi, fostering exchange programs between academies, and other ideas for academic and cultural cooperation. When the conversation began to dry up, a schr from Qi Kingdom suggested ying the Flower Linking Game. The rules of the game were simple yet refined: a starting line of poetry would be selected, containing a specific word or phrase. Each participant, in turn, would recite a line of poetry containing that word or phrase. The line could be part of a longer poem or a standalone verse. The game continued until someone could no longere up with a suitable line. The person unable to provide a response would lose and be penalized by drinking a cup of wine. Though it was a mere game, elegant and intellectual, everyone present represented their country¡¯s honor and naturally did not want to lose. As the game began, Xu Ming noticed that, aside from Xiao Mochi, the Wu schrs were quickly losing ground. One by one, they were forced to drink cup after cup of wine, their faces growing red¡ªnot just from the alcohol but also from anger and embarrassment. The most infuriating moment came when a schr from Qi Kingdom, upon his turn, remarked, ¡°I seem to be a bit thirsty. I¡¯ll first drink a cup as self-punishment,¡± before downing the wine in one go and then calmly reciting his line of poetry. His mockery left the Wu schrs utterly humiliated. But the schrs of Wu Kingdom couldn¡¯t afford to lose their temper. Showing anger would only worsen their humiliation. On the Qi delegation¡¯s side, the atmosphere was lighthearted and filled withughter, while on Wu¡¯s side, everyone seemed on the verge of boiling over. Xu Ming felt as though he could hear an rm ring in his head: ¡°Warning. Warning.¡± Seated at the head of the Qi delegation, the elderly Fang Jingchun sipped his wine with a calm demeanor. Yet, he felt something was amiss, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ncing at Xiao Mochi beside him, Fang Jingchun found thetter meeting his gaze with a faint smile and a small nod, as if to reassure him. Fang Jingchun then looked over at the Wu schrs. Many of them, either consciously or subconsciously, were directing their attention toward a particr spot. In that direction sat a slightly chubby young man, Xu Pangda, the top-ranked student in the most recent child schrs¡¯ exam in the Wu capital. Beside him sat a bookboy. But who would bother paying attention to a bookboy? ¡ª Meanwhile, in the Yangxin Pce, Grand Eunuch Wei hurriedly entered, kneeling beside Emperor Wu. Consort Hua, dressed in a sheer nightgown, was delicately brewing tea for the emperor. ¡°How is the banquet proceeding?¡± Emperor Wu asked calmly. He had been awaiting updates ever since the evening banquet began. ¡°Your Majesty, the Qi delegation seems to be engaging with our representatives quite happily. However¡­¡± Eunuch Wei hesitated, his expression troubled.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Spare me the suspense,¡± the emperor said, lifting his teacup and taking a sip. ¡°Your Majesty, this is a report from the Tingfeng Pavilion,¡± Eunuch Wei replied, quickly presenting the document. The emperor unfolded the report and began reading. It detailed the events of the banquet thus far. The deeper he read, the tighter his brows furrowed. Noticing the shift in the emperor¡¯s mood, Consort Hua grew visibly anxious, afraid she might inadvertently be a target of his displeasure. When he finished reading, Emperor Wu let out a faint chuckle. ¡°Among the Qi delegation, aside from Fang Jingchun and those two prodigies, the rest are rtively obscure figures. None of the truly elite young schrs from Qi¡¯s literary circles havee. ¡°And yet, the young talents Xiao Mochi brought¡ªeach among the most renowned of Wu¡¯s rising generation¡ªare being humiliated to the point of drinking themselves under the table. ¡°Wei Xun, you served under thete emperor and have been by my side for ten years. What do you make of this?¡± Grand Eunuch Wei, sweating profusely, carefully formted his response: ¡°Your Majesty, something¡­ something doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Even if Wu Kingdom¡¯s literary scene cannot match Qi¡¯s upper echelons, against this group, our schrs should not be faring so poorly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than just ¡®not quite right,''¡± Emperor Wu said, rubbing his temples. ¡°What exactly is Xiao Mochi ying at behind my back?¡± Suddenly, as if a thought struck him, the emperor¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Wei Xun, at tonight¡¯s banquet, Xu Pangda and the son of the Minister of Rites both brought bookboys, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Wei Xun replied, his eyes lighting up as he caught on to the emperor¡¯s implication. ¡°I will immediately verify whether Xu Ming was present at the banquet!¡± Wei Xun scrambled out of the Yangxin Pce, practically tripping over himself in his haste. As the doors swung shut, Emperor Wu sat in silence for a long moment before finally letting out a low chuckle. ¡°Xiao Mochi¡­ Xiao Mochi¡­ you sly fox!¡± Chapter 44 Within a courtyard at the Sifang Pavilion in Wudu, Zhu Cici sat upright on a chair, her small figure maintaining perfect posture. Her delicate, fair hands gripped a writing brush as she carefully wrote line after line of graceful characters on the white paper before her. The little girl was only nine years old, yet her calligraphy already hinted at the refinement of a master. After finishing the poem, Zhu Cici carefully held the rice paper with both hands, lifting it toward the warm sunlight. She gazed at the elegant characters she had transcribed, words that had beenposed for her¡ªat least in name¡ªby the boy called Xu Ming. Over the past few days, Zhu Cici had heard rumors that Xu Ming¡¯s poem hadn¡¯t been written solely for her. It was said that he had an old childhood friend at the Tianxuan Sect. But Zhu Cici didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t care whether or not the poem had her name in it. She didn¡¯t care whether or not the poem was meant for that girl at the Tianxuan Sect. Zhu Cici simply loved the poem. That was enough for her. ¡°You¡¯ve written this poem dozens of times over the past two days. Do you like it that much?¡±@@novelbin@@Just as Zhu Cici held the paper up to the sunlight, a voice called from outside the door. ¡°Mother.¡± Zhu Cici set down the paper, jumped off the chair, and walked toward her mother. Folding her hands politely in front of her, she bowed slightly in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you so captivated by a poem.¡± Madam Zhu gently stroked her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Because it¡¯s written so beautifully,¡± Zhu Cici replied with a soft smile. ¡°This poem is simply lovely.¡± ¡°The most fleeting thing in this world: Beauty fading from the mirror, like blossoms from the trees,¡± Madam Zhu recited the final line and nodded in agreement. ¡°It is, indeed, very beautiful.¡± ¡°To think that someone in Wu Kingdom could possess such poetic talent,¡± Madam Zhu sighed with a hint of admiration. ¡°What a pity he is merely a shuzi (child of a concubine).¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with being a shuzi?¡± Zhu Cici asked curiously. ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve heard so many peoplementing the fact that Xu Ming is a shuzi. What¡¯s the difference between a shuzi and a legitimate heir?¡± ¡°You silly girl.¡± Madam Zhu sat on a chair and pulled Zhu Cici into herp, holding her gently. ¡°In our Qi Kingdom, there¡¯s indeed little difference between legitimate and illegitimate children. But that¡¯s not the case in Wu Kingdom.¡± ¡°Why is Wu Kingdom different?¡± Zhu Cici pressed on. Madam Zhu patiently began to exin. ¡°This difference stems from an event that happened in Wu Kingdom one hundred and fifty years ago.¡± She continued slowly, recounting the story. ¡°Back then, in the era of Shenwu Emperor, there was little distinction between legitimate heirs and shuzi. Shenwu Emperor had five sons¡ªone born of his empress and the other four born of his consorts. The emperor¡¯s five sons were all extraordinarily talented¡ªcapable of excelling in court affairs or guarding the borders on the battlefield. For an ordinary family, having five such children would be a blessing from heaven. But for the royal family, having five equally capable sons could be a curse. As the sons grew older, they began topete against one another, both openly and in secret. The imperial court splintered into five factions, and the ministers of the time became more focused on taking sides than on governing the kingdom. Shenwu Emperor himself grew deeply conflicted, unable to decide which son should be named crown prince. If it had only been a struggle for the throne, the situation might still have been manageable. But before Shenwu Emperor passed away, he chose his fifth son¡ªa shuzi¡ªto seed him. What happened next remains unclear. But before the imperial edict could be publicly announced, the eldest son lured his four brothers into the pce and had them all executed. To eliminate any lingering threats, the eldest prince ordered theplete purging of his brothers¡¯ households. However, it is said that a loyal old servant from the fifth prince¡¯s estate managed to escape, carrying with him the youngest imperial grandson.¡± After that, when Emperor Mingwu ascended the throne, he issued a decree that not only restricted the offspring of merchants and artisans (sanjiao jiuliu), but also greatly diminished the status of shuzi (children of concubines), rendering them little better than servants. Emperor Mingwu ordered that thisw remain unalterable for all generations. Perhaps Emperor Mingwu feared that the descendants of the escaped imperial grandson might one day return to challenge the throne, so he sought to eliminate the threat from a legal standpoint once and for all. Now, one hundred and fifty yearster, thews established by Emperor Mingwu have be irond. Moreover, the disgraceful act of fratricide by Emperor Mingwu remains an unspoken stain on history. Anyone daring to alter thisw would effectively dredge up the past, reopening wounds better left untouched. And beyond that, if the distinction between shuzi and legitimate heirs were erased, what would happen if the descendants of that imperial grandson suddenly reappeared? Zhu Cici thought for a moment before looking up at her mother with a frown. ¡°But Mother, that was one hundred and fifty years ago! Father said that in court, everything depends on connections and power. Even if the imperial grandson¡¯s descendant reappeared, what would it matter? No one would take him seriously. He wouldn¡¯t have any power or influence, and no one would believe he¡¯s truly a royal descendant.¡± ¡°Silly child.¡± Madam Zhu flicked her daughter¡¯s smooth forehead with a finger. ¡°In the capital, there is a Shenlong Token. Only those of true royal blood can activate it, and that alone is proof enough of their lineage. Besides, even if the im were false, so what? Why would anyone need to believe it? If there¡¯s a powerful force working behind the scenes, even a lie can be the truth. After all, the Shenlong Token isn¡¯t something you can just summon anytime to verify someone¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Zhu Cici shook her head in confusion. Madam Zhu smiled faintly and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. The imperial court is full of filth.¡± ¡°Then, Mother, can I go find Xu Ming and y with him?¡± Zhu Cici asked eagerly, her bright eyes full of expectation. ¡°That¡­ should be fine, I suppose.¡± Madam Zhu thought about it for a moment. ¡°However, I can¡¯t interact with him directly. Otherwise, it might look like our Qi Kingdom is trying to poach talent from the Wu Kingdom. But you, on the other hand, can go find him. You¡¯re both children; no one will think much of it. In fact, it might even be a charming tale.¡± ¡°A charming tale?¡± Zhu Cici tilted her head in confusion. Madam Zhu yfully tapped her daughter¡¯s nose. ¡°Nothing. Just your mother rambling. Go ahead now. Take Xiao Ye with you for protection, and head straight to the Xu family¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°But Mother, isn¡¯t it unseemly for a young girl to seek out a boy to y with?¡± Zhu Cici asked with some concern. ¡°Do you like him?¡± Madam Zhu teased with a smile. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Zhu Cici answered without hesitation. ¡°I mean the kind of liking where you want to marry him and spend your life with him,¡± Madam Zhu rified. Zhu Cici thought carefully for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that kind of liking.¡± ¡°Well, there you go. You¡¯re still young; there¡¯s no need to worry about things like propriety yet.¡± ¡°Then, Mother, I¡¯m going now~!¡± With her mother¡¯s permission, Zhu Cici gleefully jumped down from her mother¡¯sp and ran toward the courtyard exit. ¡°Xiao Ye, we¡¯re heading out~~!¡± her cheerful voice echoed softly in the courtyard. Not long after, a little girl in a flowing ruqun dress happily stepped over the threshold, apanied by Xiao Ye, and began heading toward the Xu family¡¯s residence. Meanwhile, outside the Sifang Pavilion, at a small tea stall, a middle-aged man holding the leashes of three dogs let out a long sigh. ¡°Not even sparing such young kids¡­ The Prime Minister really isn¡¯t a human being¡­ Wait, we aren¡¯t human beings to begin with.¡± Chapter 46 Sensing danger through her spiritual instincts, the maid Xiao Ye immediately grabbed her young mistress¡¯s wrist, then reached for Xu Ming, shielding both children behind her. In the next moment, the bustling pedestrians on the street began to vanish one after another. The lively chatter of the crowd and the vendors¡¯ calls from the shops along the street all fell silent. The entire street became deserted. The only ones left were the middle-aged man and the three dogs he was leading. Xu Ming clenched his fists tightly. He knew they had been trapped within a barrier. Who is this? What do they want? ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Ye demanded, her hands producing two sharp daggers. ¡°Just a dog,¡± the middle-aged man smiled faintly. He raised his hand and mmed it downward. A massive, pitch-ck dog paw materialized out of nowhere and descended upon the trio. The immense pressure immobilized all three of them, as if they could do nothing but wait for death.@@novelbin@@But at that moment, a furious roar erupted above the imperial capital, and a golden dragon¡ªthe embodiment of the fortune and might of the nation¡ªlet out a thunderous bellow. Golden dragon qi surged up from the ground, forming a protective dome that enclosed Xu Ming, Zhu Cici, and Xiao Ye at its center. The shadow of the ck dog paw touched the dragon qi barrier and instantly disintegrated into ck smoke. In the Imperial Library, where Emperor Wu was reviewing memorials, he suddenly looked up. ¡°As expected¡­ Killing someone right under Emperor Wu¡¯s nose is truly no easy feat,¡± the middle-aged man murmured. He then raised his hand and wed at the sky. Ripples spread through the clouds,yer afteryer. In the span of two breaths, dark clouds gathered above the imperial city. From the ckened sky, a colossal ck dog¡¯s head emerged, lunging straight toward the golden dragon soaring over the imperial pce. The swirling ck clouds didn¡¯t stop. They continued to converge, eventually coalescing into a massive manifestation of the dog-handling man himself. The towering figure smiled faintly as it gazed down upon Wudu. In the imperial pce, Emperor Wu had already stepped out of the Imperial Library, hands sped behind his back. ck gusts of wind whipped at his imperial robes as he stared coldly at the manifestation forming from the clouds. Throughout Wudu, all the civil and military officials raised their heads. ¡°Greetings to Emperor Wu,¡± the man dered with a bow, his voice booming. ¡°I am Dead Dog of the Southern Realm¡¯s Wanxiang (Myriad Phenomena) Demon Kingdom.¡± Emperor Wu¡¯s golden eyes red, and golden dragon qi radiated across the entire capital. In the span of a breath, Emperor Wu saw everything that had transpired on Xuanwu Street in the eastern city. Retracting his gaze, Emperor Wu spoke slowly, his voice like rolling thunder, resounding across Wudu: ¡°The demon kingdom of the Southern Realm truly believes Wu Kingdom has no one left to challenge them¡­ To dare attempt murder in my capital. Such audacity!¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really want to, either,¡± Dead Dog sighed, looking somewhat helpless. ¡°But rest assured, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡± ¡°Then go ahead and try.¡± Emperor Wu stepped forward. From beneath his feet, golden dragon qi spread outward in rippling waves. ¡°ROAR!¡± High above the imperial pce, the golden dragon of mountains and rivers let out a furious bellow and pounced on Dead Dog¡¯s manifestation, tearing it apart with ruthless force. ¡°ROAR!¡± The golden dragon then turned its gaze toward the empty space in front of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion and dove straight down. On Xuanwu Street, the citizens had no idea what was happening. All they saw was the massive golden dragon charging toward them. The people quickly fled from the street. It wasn¡¯t because they feared the golden dragon might harm them¡ªafter all, the dragon qi would never injure the citizens of Wu Kingdom. Instead, they knew that a cultivator was causing trouble in the city, and they needed to get as far away as possible to avoid being caught in the crossfire. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Inside the barrier, Dead Dog let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill someone in Wudu. What should I do now¡­¡± Though heined incessantly, his hands didn¡¯t stop. Dead Dog began to chant an incantation, and ck mes ignited across his body. The dark mes surged skyward, forming a pir of light. Above the imperial pce, Dead Dog¡¯s colossal manifestation reappeared! ck mes gathered in the colossal hands of the Heavenly Law Manifestation, forming a massive fiery de. With a single swing, the de shed toward the golden dragon¡¯s head. The dragon raised its head and unleashed a torrent of golden dragon breath that collided with the edge of the de! At the same time, ten of Wu Kingdom¡¯s elite forces ¡ª including the Minister of Rites Xiong Wentian, Grand Secretariat Xiao Mochi, Great Pir of the Nation Mo Peinan, and two imperial consecrators ¡ª rushed toward Xuanwu Street. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m really going to end up a dead dog this time,¡± Dead Dog muttered nervously, sweat beading on his forehead. When he turned his head, Xiao Ye was already closing in with twin daggers aimed at his head. Dead Dog took a step back, the daggers narrowly missing his throat. But Xiao Ye didn¡¯t stop; she pressed forward, her strikes relentless. She knew this man couldn¡¯t afford to split his attention while dealing with the Qi Luck Dragon of the Wu Kingdom. ¡°Ah, I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but so am I,¡± Dead Dog muttered as he dodged Xiao Ye¡¯s attacks, unable to retaliate. He had to finish his mission quickly; he couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. I¡¯ve been feeding you for a year; it¡¯s time to work!¡± Dead Dog called out to threerge dogs nearby and tossed three pills into their mouths. ¡°Woof!¡± In Xu Ming¡¯s line of sight, the three seemingly harmless dogs began to swell rapidly, their muscles bulging, fangs protruding, and saliva dripping uncontrobly. ¡°Did he feed them steroids or something? How¡¯d they turn into muscle dogs all of a sudden?¡± Xu Ming muttered in disbelief. Sensing danger, Xiao Ye abandoned her attempt to assassinate Dead Dog and turned to protect the young mistress. If she could just buy enough time, the barrier would soon be broken. However, two of the muscle dogs intercepted her, leaving her unable to break free. The third muscle dog charged toward Xu Ming and Zhu Cici! ¡°Miss!¡± Xiao Ye¡¯s face turned pale, her body frozen in despair. In her mind, she could already see her young mistress being torn to shreds. Just as Xiao Ye was consumed by despair, the young boy standing beside the mistress stepped forward and took up a fighting stance. Vigorous martial qi enveloped the boy¡¯s fists, and the sheer intensity of his blood energy sent a chill down Xiao Ye¡¯s spine. ¡°Boom!¡± The boy threw a punch,nding squarely on the muscle dog¡¯s head. The dog was sent flying a meter away. Shaking its head in fury, the muscle dog lunged at Xu Ming again, its original target forgotten. Xu Ming quickly formed a hand seal,unching three fireballs at the muscle dog¡¯s eyes. Taking advantage of its momentary blindness, he stepped forward with explosive speed, his movements resembling a cannonball, and delivered a punch to the dog¡¯s abdomen. The muscle dog spat out saliva from the force of the blow. Without hesitation, Xu Ming leaped onto the muscle dog¡¯s back, raining punches down on its head. His eyes turned bloodshot as he unleashed his full ferocity in this life-and-death struggle. The muscle dog tried to rise, but Xu Ming grabbed its ear and mmed its head into the ground with such force that the street¡¯s stone pavement cracked, leaving a small crater. Standing nearby, Zhu Cici stared nkly at the scene before her. Compared to the muscle dog, the once-gentle and poetic boy who had written her verses now resembled a fledgling beast, wild and terrifying. Chapter 50 ¡°Here, have some tea.¡± Back in Xiaochun Courtyard, Xu Ming poured Zhu Cici a cup of tea. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhu Cici obediently sat on a stone stool, holding the cup Xu Ming handed her. She sipped the tea in small gulps, asionally lifting her bright eyes to nce at him. In her heart, a trace of nervousness lingered. Zhu Cici didn¡¯t know why her heart started racing the moment she saw Xu Ming today. Just yesterday, she had seen him without feeling this way.@@novelbin@@ What¡¯s more, she noticed something strange: Xu Ming seemed to look even better today than he did yesterday. How could this be? It had only been a day. What could have changed? ¡°Cici, did youe to find me for something?¡± Xu Ming finally asked, noticing how the little girl kept sneaking nces at him as if there were flowers growing on his face.¡°Mm! Yes, I did.¡± Zhu Cici nodded earnestly, her legs pressed together as her small hands rested on her knees. She sat with aposed grace, but there was a subtle nervousness to her demeanor that only made her appear more endearing. ¡°Miss Cici, you can speak freely,¡± Xu Ming encouraged, seeing her serious expression. He also grew curious, wondering what could be so important. After all, she was just a nine-year-old girl. What pressing matter could she possibly have? ¡°Um¡­¡± Zhu Cici¡¯s hands fidgeted between her knees, rubbing together as though she couldn¡¯t find the words. Finally, she took a deep breath, as if mustering all her courage, and dered, ¡°You¡ªyou saved my life, so I want to repay you!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Xu Ming froze for a moment at her sudden promation, then smiled. ¡°Cici, there¡¯s no need for you to repay me. Back then, I wasn¡¯t just protecting you¡ªI was also protecting myself. Besides, you¡¯re still a child. Even if there¡¯s a debt to repay, it¡¯s not something a little girl like you has to worry about.¡± Zhu Cici pouted. ¡°I¡¯m already nine years old¡ªI¡¯m not that young! And you¡¯re even younger than me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming opened his mouth to retort but realized he couldn¡¯t. She was right¡ªhe was younger than her by a year. ¡°Um, don¡¯t be mad! I wasn¡¯t calling you childish or anything¡ªI just meant¡­ uh¡­¡± Zhu Cici struggled to exin, worried she might have upset him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. I¡¯m not mad,¡± Xu Ming reassured her with a smile. But his smile only made Zhu Cici¡¯s heart beat faster. Her face flushed as she quietly said, ¡°The sages teach us that even a drop of kindness should be repaid a hundredfold. My mother says she¡¯ll repay the favor, but this is different. You saved my life, so this is my responsibility.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Xu Ming said, relenting when he saw how determined she was. ¡°How does Cici n to repay me?¡± In Xu Ming¡¯s mind, her idea of repayment was probably something small¡ªmaybe giving him a gift, inviting him to a meal, or asking him to y. After all, she was just a nine-year-old girl. Even if she was precocious, her thoughts couldn¡¯t stray far from a child¡¯s world. ¡°I¡ªI want to marry you! To offer myself as your wife!¡± Zhu Cici lifted her delicate chin and looked Xu Ming directly in the eyes, her expression utterly serious. Xu Ming: ¡°???¡± ¡°Cici, what did you just say?¡± Xu Ming wondered if he had misheard. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time,¡± Zhu Cici said earnestly. ¡°Since you saved me, my life is yours. Naturally, my person is yours too. Offering myself in marriage is the best way to repay you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Xu Ming rubbed his eyes. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Zhu Cici tilted her head cutely. ¡°I read it in books! Whether it¡¯s ancient texts or novels, whenever a man saves a woman, the woman always marries him as a way of repaying him.¡± ¡°That depends on the situation. If he¡¯s good-looking, it¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll marry you in this lifetime.¡¯ If not, then it¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll repay you in the next life as a horse or ox,''¡± Xu Ming replied helplessly. Hearing his words, Zhu Cici¡¯s big, watery eyes turned slightly as she seriously looked Xu Ming up and down. ¡°But I think you¡¯re quite good-looking!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here.¡± For a moment, Xu Ming didn¡¯t know how to deal with this little girl. He never imagined that, across two lifetimes, he would be proposed to by a nine-year-old girl¡ªthough, to be fair, he himself was only eight. ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡± Zhu Cici was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xu Ming. I¡¯ve already thought it through. When we get married, I¡¯ll be a good wife. I¡¯m thinking of having two kids, but if you want more, that¡¯s fine too¡ªI¡¯ll work hard. I can also move to Wu Kingdom to live with you. If my parents disagree with us being together, we¡¯ll elope. In theing years, I¡¯ll save up some silver to prepare for our future runaway expenses.¡± Xu Ming was speechless. So, you¡¯ve already nned everything out? ¡°Ci¡­ Cici, sorry, but¡­ actually¡­¡± Xu Ming tried to organize his thoughts. ¡°Actually, I already like someone else.¡± The small hands Zhu Cici had ced on herp clenched slightly. Her rosy lips pressed together as she asked softly, ¡°Is it that girl named Qingwan?¡± ¡°Uh? Yeah, it is,¡± Xu Ming stammered, unsure how she knew about Qingwan but deciding to use her as an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for men to have three or four wives,¡± Zhu Cici said with a shake of her head. ¡°As the first wife, I won¡¯t oppose you marrying other girls. I¡¯ll even get along well with Qingwan so you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡®Dammit,¡¯ Xu Ming cursed internally. What kind of god-tier little girl is this? ¡°Is this still not okay?¡± Zhu Cici looked at Xu Ming¡¯s silence, her almond-shaped eyes brimming with tears. Shimmering droplets began to fall from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Xu Ming panicked. He¡¯d always been terrible at handling crying girls. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll agree, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhu Cici wiped away her tears and sniffled. ¡°Really.¡± Xu Ming nodded. Anyway, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s game. She¡¯ll forget about it in a few years. Didn¡¯t I also promise to marry the older sister next door when I was a kid in myst life? ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Xu Ming added. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone else about this, or it¡¯ll make things difficult if we really have to elopeter.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Zhu Cici nodded earnestly. ¡°And also, if you stop liking me in the future, our agreement won¡¯t count anymore¡ªyou won¡¯t have to marry me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°That¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Then, Xu Ming, let¡¯s write a marriage contract,¡± Zhu Cici suggested eagerly. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ming brought Zhu Cici into his room. Sitting at his desk, Zhu Cici seriously wrote out what looked like a child¡¯s version of a marriage contract. ¡°One for each of us. You have to keep it safe, okay?¡± After blowing it dry, Zhu Cici carefully handed one copy of the contract to Xu Ming. ¡°When we grow up, you have toe and marry me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Ming put thepletely informal and meaningless ¡®marriage contract¡¯ away with a smile. ¡°When you grow up, I¡¯lle marry you.¡± Chapter 52 ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar, roar, roar!¡± Chen Nan, d in iron armor and wielding a massive iron hammer, struck the monstrous creatures of the demon race blow after blow. With each swing, blood sttered and bloomed like crimson flowers under his hammer. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth trembled across the wilderness. Dust surged several meters high as massive stone feet trampled dragon-leopard cavalry into pulp. ¡°Solid as a rock.¡± A towering stone giant, standing ten meters tall, spoke in a deep, resonant voice as it charged toward Chen Nan.Just as it was about to reach him, the stone giant leaped into the air and descended like a falling mountain, its fists clenched tightly, smashing down toward Chen Nan. ¡°Roar!¡± Unfazed, Chen Nan let out a thunderous roar of his own. He swung his iron hammer upward at a forty-five-degree angle. The moment the hammer collided with the giant¡¯s arm, cracks spiderwebbed across the stone limb. The hammer continued its upward trajectory, shattering chunks of stone that rained down to the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± Chen Nan bellowed again, his muscles bulging explosively beneath his armor. The hammer gleamed a blood-red hue as it tore through the giant¡¯s defenses. By the time the hammer reached its zenith, the giant¡¯s arms werepletely obliterated. Leaping high, Chen Nan brought the hammer crashing down on the giant¡¯s head. Headless, the stone giant iled its arms wildly. As Chen Nannded, he struck the giant¡¯s knee with another devastating blow. The giant lost its bnce and toppled to the ground, only to be met with Chen Nan¡¯s earth-shaking strikes. ¡°ROAR!!!¡± Standing atop the mountain of rubble, Chen Nan gripped his iron hammer tightly, his victorious war cry resounding through the heavens and earth. On his shoulder sat Chen Suier, her legs crossed, her fair thighs exposed beneath her skirt. She flicked her long hair, her crimson eyes filled with disdain. Chen Suier looked down at the battlefield, her gaze falling on a little girl whose demeanor seemed utterly out of ce amidst the blood-soaked carnage. Tilting her head, she muttered, ¡°That Xu Xue Nuo¡­does she really hate dogs that much?¡± Xu Xue Nuo¡¯s life-bound flying sword arced through the battlefield, piercing the skull of a demon hound and skewering its body. Her Qingming Sword swirled in the air, flipping mid-flight, and pinned a ck dog to the ground. A small hand gripped the Qingming Sword. As the sword was drawn, an icy ripple of sword energy burst forth, slicing through the five hounds that had surrounded her, cutting them all cleanly in half. ¡°Woof!¡± A massive three-headed dog lunged at Xu Xue Nuo, its towering two-meter frame raising a paw to crush her. ng! Xu Xue Nuo raised her long sword and blocked the gigantic paw. The three-headed dog froze in shock. How could a mere eight or nine-year-old girl possess such immense strength? The beast threw its head back and summoned mes, spitting a fiery st toward Xu Xue Nuo. The mes engulfed her entirely. Yet a breathter, five streaks of sword light sliced through the searing inferno as if it were nothing but a red curtain. ¡°Howl!¡± The three-headed dog yelped in pain as its massive paw, still aiming for Xu Xue Nuo, was instantly severed into three pieces. The girl leapt into the air. In her hand, the Qingming Sword gleamed as if freshly washed, utterly pristine, betraying no sign of having in a dozen beasts. ¡°Howl!¡± The three-headed dog raised its heads again, merging three streams of fire into one massive column aimed directly at Xu Xue Nuo. ¡°Go,¡± she whispered, forming a sword seal with her fingers. The Qingming Sword hummed and shot forward. Just as the fire pir neared her, it froze solid in an instant. ng! The Qingming Sword soared gracefully through the fiery pir¡¯s end, weaving between the three heads of the three-headed dog like a butterfly in flight. By the time Xu Xue Nuonded, three severed dog heads thudded to the ground alongside her. ¡°This child cannot be allowed to live.¡± From the city walls, the Lord of Ya City watched Xu Xue Nuo coldly. This girl was nothing like Chen Suier. Chen Suier was simply an eternally petite woman. But this girl, judging by her bone age, was truly no more than eight or nine years old. Yet, she was already at the Cave Mansion Realm. And her mastery within this realm was terrifying¡ªso much so that she could easily y a demon beast at the Sea Observation Realm! If she were allowed to grow, she would be a massive threat, not just to the Wanxiang Demon Kingdom but to the countless demon nations of the southern territories! ¡°Wait a moment¡­ A girl, using a sword, eight or nine years old, in the Cave Mansion Realm. Could she be¡­¡± ¡°Well, well, little girl,ing to a battlefield so young¡­ You¡¯re bound to die.¡± Just as the Lord of Ya City began to piece together her identity, an old man holding a ckntern appeared behind Xu Xue Nuo. ¡°Elder Huang! Stop! Her protector is¡ª¡± The Lord of Ya City shouted loudly, but it was already toote. The ckntern in the elder¡¯s hand morphed into several serpents of me, which lunged toward Xu Xue Nuo. In the blink of an eye, however, all the ming serpents shattered. The elder nced down in shock, then raised his gaze. High above, a woman sat coldly in the clouds, staring down at him. Boom! In that moment, a Jade Purity Realm elder was effortlessly in. The woman had only drawn a single sword strike. ¡°Jiang Luoyu!¡± The Lord of Ya City mmed his fist against the city wall, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Meanwhile, the Qingming Sword resumed its flight, cutting through the horde of demon hounds once more. The remaining hounds were petrified. This little girl¡ªwould she ever stop? Why was she so relentlessly targeting them? Could it be she¡¯d been bitten by a dog as a child? Why did she hate them so much? When the Qingming Sword struck down its hundredth demon hound, pieces of iron began to ke off its de. The engravings on the sword rippled outward, breaking apart and scattering. The sword floated in the air, trembling violently, as if calling out to something. Xu Xue Nuo seemed to sense its plea and ascended toward it. The moment her hand grasped the hilt, waves of sword energy rippled across the battlefield. In the royal capital of Wu Kingdom, Xu Ming, practicing swordy in his courtyard, looked up. On the other side of the yard, Xu Pangda, who had been reading, raised his chubby head. ¡°Honk?¡± The Tianxuan Goose let out a ¡°honk¡± and lifted its head to gaze at the sky. High above, a cyan list reappeared¡ª [Xu Xue Nuo: Life-bound sword Qingming has awakened. Achieved Sea Observation Realm at age eight. Ranked 8th on the Qingyun List.] As the Qingyun List faded, Xu Pangda leapt off his chair, rushing to Xu Ming. He shook Xu Ming¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother! Xue Nuo made it to eighth ce! Eighth ce!¡± The Tianxuan Goose also honked joyously, hopping around the courtyard. ¡°Yes, eighth ce,¡± Xu Ming said with a warm smile, genuinely happy for Xu Xue Nuo. Yet, deep down, he felt a pang of emotion.@@novelbin@@ It seemed like the gap between him and Xue Nuo was only growing wider and wider. ¡°Master Ming¡¯er! Master Ming¡¯er!¡± Just as the courtyard was steeped in celebration, Chun Yan burst in, her excitement barely contained. ¡°Master Ming¡¯er!¡± She knelt in front of Xu Ming, panting heavily. ¡°Thews! Thews of Wu Kingdom! They¡¯ve been revised!¡± Chapter 54 The excitement over the victory at Zhenyao (Demon-Suppressing) City, Xu Xue Nuo¡¯s breakthrough, and the imperial examination reform gradually subsided. Life in Wu Kingdom returned to its usual rhythm. For most people, nothing in their daily lives had truly changed. Several days earlier, the Qi Kingdom envoy delegation had already returned home. Xu Ming, who had shone brilliantly at the banquet, had also attended the farewell, but this time, not as an attendant¡ªhe went as an official envoy of Wu Kingdom. Of course, during farewells, it was mostly the adults exchanging polite pleasantries such as ¡°Safe travels¡± and ¡°Do visit Qi Kingdom someday.¡± The younger ones didn¡¯t have much of a role to y in these formalities, which left Zhu Cici, standing by her mother¡¯s side, feeling anxious. She desperately wanted to talk to her little sweetheart. Finally, she managed to find an opportunity. Zhu Cici approached Xu Ming to bid him farewell and secretly handed him a pale pink jade pendant. Before Xu Ming could refuse, she bolted away. Holding the jade pendant in his hand, Xu Ming found himself at a loss for words. A token of affection?When he got home, Xu Ming pondered what to do with the pink jade pendant. Perhaps when she grew up, she would forget all about this incident¡ªor worse, it might be an embarrassing memory, something she¡¯d cringe at whenever she thought of it. But still, it was a kind gesture. And since she imed the pendant had the effect of nurturing a schrly temperament, Xu Ming decided to keep it, treating it as her way of repaying him for saving her. In the days that followed, Xu Ming continued his rigorous training. Once he¡¯d firmly established his foundation in the Mercury Realm, he went to the courtyard of Lady Wang. Lady Wang prepared a body-refining medicinal bath using her family¡¯s secret recipe. After pouring the medicinal concoction into the water, she instructed Xu Ming to soak in it. This turned out to be the most excruciating bath Xu Ming had ever taken. It felt as if his entire body were submerged in moltenva, every fiber of his flesh on the verge of being torn apart and melted away. Several times, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but scream out in agony from within the tub. And no matter how unbearable the pain, the medicinal bath seemed to have a sobering effect, preventing him from losing consciousness. He had to endure it all withplete rity! Seeing Xu Ming on the verge of giving up, Lady Wang shouted sternly, ¡°Hold on! You mustn¡¯t abandon the Mercury Realm¡¯s body-refining halfway! Otherwise, your martial path will be ruined forever!¡± Gritting his teeth and clenching his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, Xu Ming pushed through. After an entire day and night, the pain finally subsided. Xu Ming was so drained he couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. The once-red liquid in the tub had turned into a muddy sludge, resembling a swamp¡ªdisgusting and foul-smelling. Xu Ming figured this must be what those novels meant when they described ¡°expelling impurities through the pores.¡± Seeing Xu Ming pull through, Wang Feng let out a heavy sigh of relief. Xu Pangda quickly called for the maids to heat up fresh water for Xu Ming to take a proper bath. After thoroughly cleaning himself, Xu Ming stood in front of a mirror and noticed he looked noticeably fairer, and perhaps even more handsome. He threw a punch experimentally. His punching speed and strength had significantly improvedpared to before. Moreover, despite his delicate appearance, he could feel that his skin, flesh, and bones had all be much tougher. Previously, Xu Ming had considered whether he should focus exclusively on swordsmanship and set aside martial arts, thinking it might allow him to progress faster. But now, Xu Ming abandoned that idea entirely. Specializing in either swordsmanship or martial arts might indeed lead to quicker progress. However, each had its own strengths. For instance, sword cultivators excelled in offensive power butcked defense, whereas martial artists were renowned for their unparalleled physical resilience. It wasmon for most people to focus on only one path¡ªit made sense, given the limitations of energy and time. But he was different. Xu Ming had a cheat-like advantage. Compared to ordinary people, he could progress steadily on both paths, albeit at a slower pace. Still, he believed his journey would be more solid and rewarding. However, Xu Ming began to feel that aimless training in the courtyard wasn¡¯t going to cut it anymore. He wanted to join the military. Though Wu Kingdom didn¡¯t hold much cultural sway on the ¡°international¡± stage, it was a nation founded on martial strength. Every family trained their sons in martial arts. The reason Wu Kingdom stood among the ten great human dynasties wasrgely due to its unmatched military training. Every young man in Wu Kingdom who joined the army received systematic training. More importantly, for a martial artist, blood and qi were essential to tempering oneself. And the army was where blood and qi thrived most vibrantly. Wu Kingdom¡¯s geography wasplex, bordered by various other kingdoms and overrun with beasts and monsters within its borders. Enlisting in the military guaranteed opportunities for realbat¡ªsomething impossible to find in thefortable, peaceful life of the capital. Only through bloody, flesh-and-bone battles could Xu Ming progress faster. As for his family, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t worried. His mother was well-acquainted with Lady Qin and Lady Wang and would not suffer any mistreatment. Moreover, his mother was known for her quiet, unassuming nature in the Xu household, staying out of trouble. Xu Ming shared his idea with Lady Wang instead of directly telling his mother. He feared his mother might not agree. Hoping to gain her support, Xu Ming asked Lady Wang to help persuade his mother. Lady Wang understood Xu Ming¡¯s intentions. She knew he wanted to use the military¡¯s blood and qi to hone himself and gain more life experience. After all, in a peaceful environment, one could not forge a truly formidable martial artist. Throughout history, which great warrior hadn¡¯t emerged from a sea of blood? ¡°Xu Ming, you don¡¯t have to take this path,¡± Lady Wang said, shaking her head. ¡°With the recent changes to the imperial examination system, your talents and growing reputation would ensure you a promising future as a government official. Why risk your life every day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Aunt Wang,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°But my ambition doesn¡¯t lie in the court. The scheming and intrigue there aren¡¯t my style. I¡¯d rather be a straightforward warrior¡ªit suits me better.¡± Of course, Xu Ming didn¡¯t share his full thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just that he didn¡¯t want to be an official. While he found the court¡¯s dirty politics tiresome, his goal wasn¡¯t to simply be a warrior either. Martial arts were merely a tool to strengthen himself. Lady Wang stared directly at Xu Ming, her fingers drumming rhythmically on the table as she pondered. After a moment, she spoke seriously, ¡°I can help convince your mother, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Anything, Aunt Wang,¡± Xu Ming replied, nodding. ¡°You must participate in next year¡¯s Tongshi and the Xiangshi the year after,¡± Lady Wang said firmly. ¡°Only after you pass the Xiangshi and be a juren will I allow you to join the army.¡± Xu Ming froze for a moment, surprised by her demand. But he quickly understood the good intentions behind his aunt¡¯s seemingly harsh condition. Aunt Wang wanted him to earn the title of juren as a fallback before pursuing his military ambitions. If his path as a warrior didn¡¯t pan out, having the status of a juren,bined with his current reputation, would ensure a way out. The Xu family could pull some strings to secure him afortable position. Even if they didn¡¯t, the Wang family could step in and help himnd a minor government post. Moreover, as a juren, entering the army would allow him to build his credentials. Later, if he decided to transition to the court, whether as a civil or military official, he¡¯d find it easier to garner support. It was clear Lady Wang had thought this through thoroughly. ¡°I promise, Aunt Wang,¡± Xu Ming said with a nod. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t mention this to your mother for now; I¡¯ll tell her myselfter. Besides, you probably won¡¯t pass the schr examination anyway,¡± said Wang Feng, waving her hand dismissively. Xu Ming chuckled, recognizing his aunt¡¯s characteristic pride. He knew she was worried that if he told his mother about his ns to leave too soon, it would make her worry. Better to dy the news and soften the blow. Another cycle of seasons passed. On this day, Xu Ming turned nine. For his ninth birthday, Xu Ming received a package. The messenger said it came from the Yunyi Marquis¡¯ residence in the State of Qi. ¡°The Yunyi Marquis?¡± Xu Ming thought for a moment before recalling that this was the title of Zhu Cici¡¯s father. He opened the package to find a bracelet. Dangling from the bracelet were two dice, each embedded with a red bean. ¡°Linglong dice are made of red beans; they speak of love deep to the bone.¡± These poetic lines suddenly surfaced in Xu Ming¡¯s mind. He remembered that this poem existed in this world too, written by a woman named Qi Yun from the State of Qi. ¡°She¡¯s just ten years old, though! How are ancient girls so precocious?¡± Staring at the bracelet, Xu Ming could vividly imagine a ten-year-old girl carefully embedding red beans into the dice and threading them with red silk under the glow of amp. Xu Ming put the bracelet on, storing it away on his wrist. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Zhu Cici remembered his birthday. After all, when she wrote that ¡°y marriage contract¡± during the child game, it included their birthdates. Back then, Xu Ming didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now it seemed Zhu Cici had always kept it in mind. Feeling a bit guilty, Xu Ming retrieved the marriage contract. Seeing that Zhu Cici¡¯s birthday was still two months away, he felt relieved. Even though the journey to Qi was long, two months should be enough time to deliver something. For such a literary girl, Xu Ming decided topose a poem as her birthday gift. But after finishing the poem, Xu Ming realized something felt off. Sending her a poem about longing would only deepen their connection, wouldn¡¯t it? If this continued¡ªexchanging gifts back and forth¡ªthe childhood jest might eventually turn real as they grew older. After some thought, Xu Ming decided not to send the poem. Instead, he wrote a simple letter. In the letter, Xu Ming exined that he was about to join the military and would no longer live at the Xu residence. He told her there was no need to send him birthday gifts in the future. Finally, Xu Ming took advantage of the fact that the Tianxuan Goose was still asleep and plucked a dozen of its feathers to make a shuttlecock. ¡°Fifth Brother, Master Fang is here to see you. He¡¯s in the main hall, probably about the child examination next month,¡± said Xu Xiaopang as he entered the room. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll head over now,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Third Brother, can you help me pack this shuttlecock and letter? Please give them to Aunt and ask her to mail them to the Yunyi Marquis¡¯ residence in Qi for Miss Zhu Cici¡¯s birthday gift.¡± ¡°Sure, leave it to me. You should go quickly, Fifth Brother,¡± Xu Pangda nodded earnestly, taking the letter and shuttlecock. After Xu Ming left, Xu Pangda prepared toplete his younger brother¡¯s request promptly. But then he noticed a piece of paper on the desk, with writing on it. Curious, Xu Pangda walked over and unfolded the paper to reveal a poem: ¡°In life, I knew nothing of longing. Only when I learned it, did it torment me so. My body like a drifting cloud, my heart like floating dandelions, My breath faint as thread. A wisp of lingering fragrance remains, Yearning for the graceful beauty beyond my reach. When does longing strike? Whenmps half-dim, When the moon shines faintly bright.¡± As he finished reading, Xu Pangda shivered all over. ¡°This poem is so mushy! But it¡¯s really well written.¡± ¡°Fifth Brother said this was a birthday gift for Miss Zhu. Since they¡¯re far apart, and this poem is all about longing, it must have been meant for her. He probably forgot to give it to me.¡± Xu Pangda carefully folded the poem and ced it into the envelope, nning to send it along with the shuttlecock. A monthter, Xu Ming took part in the child schr examination (tongshi). Normally, such exams didn¡¯t attract much attention. However, this was the first examination after the recent reforms, so the number of participants was much higher than usual. Even more importantly, Xu Ming was taking part! Everyone was curious to see how a concubine¡¯s son, no longer bound by restrictions, would perform. Crowds gathered outside the examination courtyard, eager to catch a glimpse of Xu Ming. They wanted to see the child prodigy who hadposed the famous line ¡°The mortal world cannot keep them; beauty fades from mirrors, flowers leave their trees.¡± ¡°There he is!¡± ¡°Xu Ming!¡± ¡°Xu Ming, the young genius!¡± ¡°Xu Ming, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°Look this way, darling!¡± ¡°After the exam,e visit your auntie¡¯s house!¡± When Xu Ming stepped down from the Xu family carriage on the day of the exam, people started calling out to him. Though they had never seen him before, they recognized the Xu family¡¯s carriage, and there was only one young boy riding it.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming hadn¡¯t expected to be so popr. Faced with the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm, he gave a polite bow. Even at his young age, his elegant demeanor and jade-like gentleness made many older sisters and aunties swoon. A month passed after the exam. One day, a man came to the Xu residence, beating a drum and shouting, ¡°Congrattions, Master! Congrattions, Master! The child schr examination results are out¡ªYoung Master Xu¡­¡± Throughout Wu City, the announcement boards were crowded with people, particrly women. Everyone looked up, and at the top of the list, there was one name: ¡°First ce¡ªXu Ming, Xu Mansion.¡± Meanwhile, in the rear courtyard of the Yunyi Marquis¡¯ residence in Qi. A ten-year-old girl was carefully embroidering, stitch by stitch. Her fingers appeared a bit clumsy, but her expression was serious and focused. ¡°Miss! Miss!¡± A maid came running into the courtyard. ¡°Miss, a letter has arrived for you¡ªfrom Wu Kingdom!¡± Chapter 55 ¡°Miss, a letter has arrived for you¡ªfrom Wu Kingdom.¡± As Zhu Cici continued carefully stitching her embroidery, a maid walked into the courtyard. The moment Zhu Cici heard the letter was from Wu Kingdom, her eyes lit up with excitement. She put down the embroidery in her hands, her skirt swaying as her legs moved swiftly. She hurried over and eximed, ¡°Quick, give it to me!¡± Zhu Cici opened the package to find a letter and a small shuttlecock. The shuttlecock¡¯s snow-white goose feathers were clean and pristine, as pure as fresh snow. Opening the envelope, she pulled out two sheets of paper. She unfolded the first page and saw it was a letter from Xu Ming. In the letter, Xu Ming exined that he was about to join the military and wouldn¡¯t be able to receive birthday gifts anymore because mail wouldn¡¯t reach him while he was in the army.As for the small shuttlecock, Xu Ming mentioned it was handmade by him. Though it might be a bit rough, he hoped Zhu Cici wouldn¡¯t mind. Zhu Cici then unfolded the second sheet, which turned out to be a poem: ¡°In life, I knew nothing of longing. Only when I learned it, did it torment me so. My body like a drifting cloud, My heart like floating dandelions, My breath faint as thread. A wisp of lingering fragrance remains, Yearning for the graceful beauty beyond my reach. When does longing strike most deeply? When themps are half-dim, and the moon half-bright.¡± As she read, a blush crept across Zhu Cici¡¯s cheeks. Her slender fingers gently tightened around the letter, and her longshes fluttered lightly in the morning sun. The elegant dignity of a youngdy,bined with the innocent shyness of a girl her age, radiated naturally from her. ¡°In life, I knew nothing of longing. Only when I learned it, did it torment me so. My body like a drifting cloud, My heart like floating dandelions, My breath faint as thread. A wisp of lingering fragrance remains, Yearning for the graceful beauty beyond my reach. When does longing strike most deeply? When themps are half-dim, and the moon half-bright.¡± The poem was simple yet profound, and Zhu Cici instantly understood its meaning. ¡°I never thought¡­ Xu Ming already misses me this much?¡± Zhu Cici murmured, her gaze unfocused. The more she read the poem, the more fondness she felt for it. ¡°Miss, what are you reading? Can I take a look?¡± The maid, Xiaoqiao, blinked expectantly. ¡°No.¡± Zhu Cici turned around and carefully folded the poem and letter, storing them away with care. She then picked up the white-feathered shuttlecock, holding it in her palm and gently toying with it, her expression brimming with joy.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming had mentioned the shuttlecock was roughly made, but in Zhu Cici¡¯s eyes, it was exquisitely crafted. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so stingy,¡± Xiaoqiao pouted. ¡°I was the one who risked getting scolded by the master and madam to deliver your package, and now you won¡¯t even let me see.¡± ¡°Not happening.¡± Zhu Cici¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, her elegant demeanor mixed with a yful tone. ¡°I¡¯m just not giving it to you, no matter what.¡± ¡°Miss, please~~~¡± Xiaoqiao, who was seven years older than Zhu Cici, pleaded relentlessly. ¡°Young Master Xu must¡¯ve written you a poem! Let me see it¡ªI really want to read it!¡± The Kingdom of Qi highly valued literature, and whenever a remarkable poem or piece of prose emerged, it would spread widely throughout the country. While Xu Ming was already well-known in Wu Kingdom, what he didn¡¯t know was that in Qi, his line ¡°The mortal world cannot keep them; beauty fades from mirrors, flowers leave their trees¡± had left countless women sighing with mncholy. Many in Qi were eagerly awaiting Xu Ming¡¯s next work, but he hadn¡¯t written anything new recently. ¡°Fine¡­ fine, you can have a look,¡± Zhu Cici said, her cheeks slightly red. She pushed the poem on the desk forward a little. Though Zhu Cici was shy, Xiaoqiao had been with her since childhood. Zhu Cici trusted herpletely, so letting her read the poem didn¡¯t feel like a big deal. Not to mention, Xiaoqiao already knew about the correspondence between Zhu Cici and Xu Ming. The only thing Zhu Cici hadn¡¯t shared with her was the childhood marriage agreement. Besides, if anything came up in the future, Xiaoqiao would surely help her¡ªjust like she did this time by delivering the letter. ¡°Wonderful!¡± Xiaoqiao gleefully stepped forward and unfolded the sheet of paper with the poem. As she read, her mouth formed a perfect ¡°O.¡± By the time she finished, Xiaoqiao¡¯s face was also flushed red. ¡°Th-this¡­ Young Master Xu Ming is only nine years old! How can he write something so¡­ mature?¡± Xiaoqiao was astonished, questioning whether a nine-year-old boy could truly write such a poem. But after thinking for a moment, she realized that geniuses always matured early. Moreover, Xu Ming¡¯s eight-year-old work was already brimming with sophistication. In that sense, this poem, ¡°In life, I knew nothing of longing; only when I learned it, did it torment me so,¡± seemed perfectly in line with his nature. Compared to his previous masterpiece, ¡°Beauty fades from mirrors; flowers leave their trees,¡± this poem might be less refined in terms of literary sophistication, but its emotional depth was just as powerful. ¡°Alright, alright, stop reading now,¡± Zhu Cici finally said, feeling increasingly embarrassed as Xiaoqiao¡¯s captivated gaze lingered on the poem. ¡°But, Miss, does this mean I¡¯ll get to read Young Master Xu Ming¡¯s poems every year on your birthday?¡± Xiaoqiao asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. If Xu Ming¡¯s ¡°Butterfly Loves Flowers¡± (the title that peopleter gave his earlier poem) had already won Xiaoqiao¡¯s admiration, this poem, ¡°Longing,¡± had turned her into a full-fledged fangirl. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t get enough of the story between Xu Ming and Zhu Cici. A talented young boy and a beautiful young girl, meeting as children and falling for each other at first sight¡ªwhat a perfect match! Now separated by distance, they could only connect through letters and exchange gifts on their birthdays. Such a pure and heartfelt romance. Just imagining the scene of Xu Ming growing up to achieve fame and fortune,ing to Qi State with a grand procession to marry Zhu Cici in a ten-mile red bridal carriage¡­ Xiaoqiao was already melting at the thought. The only problem was Zhu Cici¡¯s special status as someone born with literary talent, which made her a national treasure of Qi Kingdom. Would Qi Kingdom ever agree to let her marry into Wu Kingdom? ¡°What if¡­ Miss elopes with Young Master Xu Ming someday?¡± As Xiaoqiao¡¯s imagination ran wild, she had already started constructing a dramatic storyline straight out of a romance novel. ¡°If that day everes, I¡¯ll definitely help Miss elope!¡± Xiaoqiao clenched her fists, secretly vowing to stand by Zhu Cici no matter what. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be receiving any more poems in the future,¡± Zhu Cici said, shaking her head. ¡°Why not?¡± Xiaoqiao looked as if her world was crumbling. ¡°Because Xu Ming said he¡¯s going to join the military,¡± Zhu Cici exined with a soft sigh. ¡°The Wu Kingdom military is known for its strict discipline and grueling training. Where would he find the time to write poems? I only hope he remains safe and sound.¡± ¡°What about the gift you¡¯ve been preparing for him?¡± Xiaoqiao asked, ncing at the embroidery on the table. She knew all too well that Zhu Cici had been practicing needleworktely just so she could make a fine piece of clothing for Xu Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll still prepare it,¡± Zhu Cici replied, her eyes curving into a smile. ¡°Every year, I¡¯ll make him a birthday gift. And when hees to see me one day¡­ I¡¯ll give them all to him at once.¡± Chapter 56 The news of Xu Ming iming the top spot in the imperial examination spread like wildfire throughout the capital. Compared to the previous time when Xu Pangda achieved the same honor, this time Xu Ming¡¯s aplishment was truly unparalleled in significance. The number of participants in this year¡¯s tongshi (children¡¯s examination) set a new record in Wu Kingdom¡¯s history. Many of the contenders were already renowned for their talents but had previously been unable to participate in the imperial exams. For Xu Ming to emerge victorious under such circumstances was an extraordinary feat. Fearing potential criticism from the public, the officials overseeing the examination requested that Xu Ming¡¯s answer sheets be published. Emperor Wu readily agreed, ordering Xu Ming¡¯s work to appear in the weekly gazette. Furthermore, he rewarded Xu Ming with a prized Golden Hao Calligraphy Set. The Golden Hao Calligraphy Set had once belonged to the first schr from Wu Kingdom to enter the prestigious Bailu (White Deer) Academy. While not a rare treasure in itself, its symbolic significance far outweighed its material value. It was clear to everyone that, despite never having met Xu Ming, Emperor Wu held him in exceptional favor. However, due to Xu Ming¡¯s status as the son of a concubine, prior rewards had been measured and restrained. Now that the stigma of his birth had been lifted, the emperor¡¯s reward of the Golden Hao Calligraphy Set was seen as a way to make up for past limitations, leaving little room for dissent. To Xu Ming, the reward carried undertones of imperial favor and an attempt to win his loyalty¡ªan entirely reasonable move. After all, Xu Ming was still young, unaffiliated with any faction, and likely, in the emperor¡¯s eyes, had yet to form a solid worldview. Befriending him now was a low-cost, high-reward strategy. A yearter, Xu Ming turned ten. By this point, Xu Ming had spent ten years in this world. Together with Xu Pangda, he participated in the xiangshi (provincial examination). Xu Ming found it surreal to be taking part in the same kind of examination that had famously tormented characters like Fan Jin. Unlike Fan Jin, however, Xu Ming felt confident that he would seed on his first attempt.During this time, Xu Ming had noticed one of the effects of his haoran qi (Righteous Qi): it enabled him to write with divine inspiration, making it easier to absorb the wisdom of ancient texts and even develop the ability to infer and apply knowledge flexibly. Yet Xu Ming suspected the true potential of haoran qi extended far beyond this and simply awaited further discovery. Still, many doubted Xu Ming¡¯s chances of bing a juren (sessful candidate of the provincial examination). Although his talent and child prodigy status were undeniable, countless other prodigies had faltered at this stage. The path to juren was littered with tales of lifelong failure. But when the results of the xiangshi were posted, everyone stood frozen in disbelief before the announcement board. At the very top of the list was a name that shocked the entire capital: ¡°Top Schr (Jieyuan) ¨C Xu Ming¡± And directly below Xu Ming¡¯s name? Another from the same household: Xu Pangda, Third Son of the Xu Family. The Xu household had imed both the first and second ces in the xiangshi, leaving onlookers questioning their senses. How could the once-decadent Xu family¡ªknown for its indulgence and luxury¡ªsuddenly produce so many geniuses? Furthermore, Xu Ming had be the youngest juren in 250 years of Wu Kingdom history. As Xu Ming and Xu Pangda were ying a leisurely game of Go in their courtyard, they were interrupted by Chunyan rushing in to inform them that an envoy from the pce had arrived with an imperial decree. Only then did they learn that they had passed the examination¡ªand with the top two ranks, no less. This time, Emperor Wu¡¯s rewards for Xu Ming adhered to established protocols, carefully avoiding excessive favor. After all, while breaking tradition once might seem like magnanimity, doing so repeatedly could risk alienating others or be seen as a form of harmful ttery. That day, as Xu Ming celebrated his sess, a string of words once again surfaced in his mind: [You emerged victorious amidst thousands ofpetitors, achieving the title of Jieyuan. Haoran Qi +5000, Literary Qi +2000, Affinity with the Qi of Mountains and Rivers +50. Achievement Unlocked: Xu Ming Bes a Juren.] [Achievement Unlocked: Xu Ming Bes a Juren. Effect: When you enter court as an official, the impact of the dynasty¡¯s fate on your lifespan will decrease by 50%.] Staring at the words in his mind, Xu Ming felt a bit surprised. Back when he topped the tongshi, there had been no such reward. Yet now, achieving the title of jieyuan (provincial top scorer) had brought benefits. Then again, the difficulty of the two aplishments was on entirely different levels. The excitement surrounding Xu Ming¡¯s achievement as jieyuan continued to stir up fervor across the capital. Unlike Qi Kingdom, where examination schedules were more flexible, Wu Kingdom followed a strict timeline: the tongshi was held annually, the xiangshi every three years, and the huishi (metropolitan examination) and dianshi (pce examination) every four years. The year after the xiangshi was when the huishi and dianshi took ce, and everyone naturally assumed Xu Ming would participate. After all, Xu Ming had already imed the title of jieyuan. If he were topete in the uing huishi and dianshi and im the top spots in both, he would achieve the legendary ¡°triple crown¡± (lian zhong san yuan). Such an aplishment would make him only the third schr in Wu Kingdom¡¯s 300-year history to do so¡ªand by far the youngest. But just as officials arrived at the Xu residence to record Xu Ming and Xu Pangda¡¯s profiles in preparation for next year¡¯s huishi, startling news spread: Xu Ming had dyed his registration and would not be participating in the huishi next year. The reason? Xu Ming was joining the military. The news exploded across the capital, leaving everyone doubting their ears. Xu Ming? Joining the military?@@novelbin@@ A jieyuan! Someone with the potential to achieve the triple crown! And he was going to enlist?! Though Wu Kingdom was a martial state, this was utterly unprecedented. Lady Xu, the matriarch of the family, and Xu Zheng both tried persuading Xu Ming to reconsider and focus on the huishi. They gently expressed: ¡°If there¡¯s something troubling you, just tell us. We¡¯ll do everything in our power to resolve it!¡± ¡°Yes, we may have been distant before, but that was then, and this is now.¡± ¡°You are the pride of the Xu family now, and we¡¯ll grant you anything you want!¡± Even Emperor Wu sent Eunuch Wei to the Xu residence in secret to inquire if Xu Ming was facing any difficulties. ¡°If there¡¯s anything bothering you,¡± Eunuch Wei urged, ¡°just say the word. We¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡± ¡°Could you at least get into Qinghua first?¡± (A euphemism for the imperial court¡¯s top ranks.) ¡°No, better yet¡ªcould you at least pass the jinshi (final degree) first?¡± ¡°All of Wu Kingdom¡¯s literary history could hinge on you! You might well be our nation¡¯s literary icon in the years toe!¡± Despite all this, Xu Ming politely but firmly refused. He expressed his unwaveringmitment to joining the army and pursuing a dual path of martial and literary cultivation. Xu Ming provided a lofty and noble reason: ¡°Wu Kingdom was built on martial strength. Duke Xu devoted his life to the battlefield, and I wish to follow in his footsteps.¡± He did, however, promise to participate in the next huishi five yearster. Eunuch Wei¡¯s expression wasplicated as he left, unsure of what to say. In the end, he could only return to report to Emperor Wu. When Emperor Wu heard Eunuch Wei¡¯s report, he felt a mix of regret and admiration¡ªbut admiration ultimately won out. ¡°The emperor truly likes Xu Ming,¡± said Empress Xiao, who stood behind him, gently massaging his shoulders. ¡°How could I not like him?¡± Emperor Wu said with satisfaction as he set down the report. ¡°But this is good too. A man should have courage and ambition. Let him enter the Blood Asura Battalion.¡± [T/N: Blood Asura sounds better than Blood Butchers, right?] Empress Xiao froze for a moment. ¡°Your Majesty, but¡­ what if something happens to Xu Ming?¡± The emperor waved his hand dismissively. ¡°If he¡¯s joining the army, I must give him a stage worthy of his talents. I want him to excel!¡± ¡°If, five yearster, he emerges from the Blood Asura Battalion and passes the jinshi¡­¡± The emperor trailed off, rubbing his fingers thoughtfully, but his gaze lingered on the words ¡°Xu Ming¡± in the report. Then I¡¯ll have a reason to betroth the princess to him! Chapter 59 Smack! The pale, almost feminine fist aimed straight for Xu Ming¡¯s face, but he reached out and caught it mid-strike.@@novelbin@@ Slowly moving the fist out of his line of sight, Xu Ming finally got a clear look at its owner¡ªa delicate-looking boy? The boy wore the training uniform of the Blood Asura Battalions. His frame was slender, and he looked about thirteen years old. His eyes were striking¡ªssic almond-shaped phoenix eyes. Phoenix eyes were nothing like narrow, squinting eyes. They were widely regarded as one of the most beautiful eye shapes, though rare. Characterized by long, fine eyelid creases, slightly curved inner corners, and gracefully upturned outer edges, their proportion of iris to sclera was perfectly bnced. The outer corners extended naturally, exuding an air of elegance and spirit. Compared to the innocent charm of almond eyes or the allure of peach-blossom eyes, phoenix eyes carried a distinct sense of aloofness. For women, this eye shape lent a ssical, ethereal beauty¡ªcaptivating when soft, yet regal and intimidating when cold, like frost. For men, phoenix eyes suggested innate courage, righteousness, and a sharp wit. They could exude tender charm or inspire admiration from women with their natural charisma. But this boy? Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel he looked more like a girl disguised as a boy¡ªor perhaps a man with feminine features. Men with such features weren¡¯t umon. On Xu Ming¡¯s previous homeworld, Azure Ocean Star, such individuals often became strikingly beautiful when dressed as women. They were sometimes referred to in the past as ¡°pretty young masters¡± or, more recently, as ¡°femboys.¡±That said, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such aesthetics. The boy, seemingly surprised by Xu Ming catching his punch, quickly smirked¡ªa smileced with an almost enchanting charm. Without missing a beat, the boyunched a sidekick at Xu Ming, who raised his arm to block. The sheer force of the kick, however, sent Xu Ming flying off the bed, his shoes scraping against the floor for a meter before he came to a stop. His radius and ulna throbbed faintly in pain. But it wasn¡¯t over. The boy closed the distance in an instant, throwing a straight punch at Xu Ming¡¯s chest. The sheer force of the strike seemed to tear through the air, driven by true martial energy. Xu Ming had no doubt that if this punchnded, his ribs would shatter. But he didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he chose to meet it head-on. The sh of their fists sent a shockwave rippling through the room, forcing them both back. The boy¡¯s delicate brows furrowed. How could this kid¡¯s strength be so great? He actually blocked my punch?! As his hand throbbed from the impact, Xu Ming stepped forward andunched a drum-pounding strike. Having just been met with Xu Ming¡¯s resilience, the boy refused to back down. Dodging would mean showing weakness! Their fists shed again and again, each blow more forceful than thest. The boy quickly realized that Xu Ming¡¯s attacks were growing fiercer with each strike, and his strength was no joke. In a moment of hesitation, Xu Ming spotted an opening. He adjusted his position and aimed a punch at the boy¡¯s chest. Startled, the boy twisted sideways to evade, then hooked Xu Ming¡¯s arm over his shoulder. Stepping into a low stance with a bent back, he executed a clean shoulder throw, mming Xu Ming into the ground and following up with a punch. Xu Ming, however, grabbed his arm and used his tremendous strength to pull the boy down with him. Taking advantage of the moment, Xu Ming flipped over and pinned the boy beneath him, raising his fist to strike. The boy didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he countered with an uppercut, aiming to trade blow for blow. ¡°What the hell are you two doing?!¡± Just as their punches were about tond, Wang Meng¡¯s voice boomed through the tent. Both fists stopped an inch from their respective targets, the force of their strikes ruffling each other¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, kid! Just got here and already starting fights? Wu Yanhan, you¡¯re no better! Been in the Blood Asura Battalions for half a year, and this is what you¡¯re doing? Bullying a neer? What kind of skill is that? Both of you, get up! What¡¯s this? Got too much energy with nowhere to use it? Fine! Head to the armory, grab 500 pounds of ck iron, strap it to your legs, and run 20 miles! No dinner until you¡¯re done! The rest of you, get out there and start training! Damn it all!¡± Wang Meng didn¡¯t bother asking for an exnation. He just barked out curses before stomping off. The rest of the 484 tent scrambled to assemble for training. ¡°Get up!¡± Wu Yanhan said coldly to Xu Ming, his tone almost androgynous. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the Blood Asura Battalions¡¯ strict regtions¡ªno women allowed, with thorough background checks on every recruit¡ªXu Ming might¡¯ve suspected that Wu Yanhan was a woman in disguise. Still lying on the ground, Xu Ming nced at the feminine-looking Wu Yanhan, then stood up. Without sparing Xu Ming another look, Wu Yanhan dusted himself off and walked out of the tent. Not knowing where the armory was, Xu Ming naturally followed. ¡ª [You engaged in a hard-fought battle with Wu Yanhan, ending in a draw. Gained: +10 Strength, +10 Vitality, +5 Fist Force, +5 Fist Technique Insight.] As Xu Ming followed Wu Yanhan toward the armory, this string of notifications shed across his mind. After reaping such rich rewards from their fight, Xu Ming felt a strange urge to go another round with Wu Yanhan. On a more serious note, Wu Yanhan was the strongest peer Xu Ming had ever encountered. His fists, though small, white, and delicate, packed a surprising amount of power. Even when Xu Ming went all out, he struggled to gain any advantage. With others, Xu Ming had to hold back, fearing he might identally kill someone. But Wu Yanhan? He could take a punch. Meanwhile, walking ahead, Wu Yanhan¡¯s face was calm, but his clenched fists trembled faintly. This little brat¡ªhow can he be so strong? Wu Yanhan thought. I¡¯m certain even Coach Wang can¡¯t outmatch me in raw strength. Yet this kid is matching me blow for blow? ¡ª Arriving at arge wooden warehouse, Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan queued up and were each handed a pair of weighted ankle braces. Each brace contained 250 pounds of ck iron. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Wang Meng was insulting him by assigning him ¡°250.¡± Strapping on the weights, the pair headed to the training field. The field resembled a 400-meter track from Xu Ming¡¯s previous life, though slightlyrger, with a fullp measuring about 500 meters¡ªroughly one li. Twentyps would do the trick. At first, Xu Ming ran faster, overtaking Wu Yanhan. Then Wu Yanhan passed Xu Ming, who, in turn, overtook him again. Neither of them was willing to admit defeat, and they pushed themselves harder with everyp. As their speed increased, so did their exhaustion. The ck iron weights strapped to their legs felt heavier with every step. ¡ª When lunchtime rolled around, the rest of the Blood Asura Battalions made their way to the mess halls. There were ten mess halls in the First Battalion Camp, each capable of seating 700 soldiers. Inside one of them, Wang Meng sat at a table, wolfing down a feast of three hefty portions of meat, one side of vegetables, and a mountain of rice. Before long, a man sat down across from him. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± the man asked as he ate. ¡°Eh, what else? They got into a fight,¡± Wang Meng grumbled through a mouthful of rice. The man paused, then chuckled. ¡°Well, you know what they say¡ªno fight, no friendship. Let them spend more time together. Don¡¯t forget what the Emperor tasked you with.¡± Wang Meng bit into a chicken leg and grunted, ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know.¡± Chapter 62 In the forest on a high mountain within the First Military Camp, streaks of sword energy shed through the surrounding trees, leaving neat marks on their trunks. Every time a leaf floated down from the branches, it would be sliced cleanly in half before it touched the ground. [You practiced the Bingyan Sword Technique for one hour: Sword Qi +30, Sword Intent +15, Bingyan Sword Technique Proficiency +12.] Reading the string of text in his mind, Xu Ming exhaled deeply. Every evening after training, Xu Ming would climb this mountain to practice his swordsmanship alone. His fists were his primary method for growing stronger, but Xu Ming didn¡¯t want to neglect his swordsmanship either. He never intended to stay in the Blood Asura Battalion forever. After a few years, once he had learned everything the Battalion could teach him and could only improve his martial arts on his own, Xu Ming nned to leave. He would then dedicate himself to studying the sword, perhaps by joining a sect or exploring other opportunities. As for why Xu Ming didn¡¯t join a sect to study swordsmanship first and thene to the Blood Asura Battalion to train in martial arts, the reason was simple: Anyone who had trained in other sects was barred from entering the Blood Asura Battalion.Although there were other respectable martial arts schools in the world, Wu Kingdom¡¯s Blood Asura Battalion was the most renowned in Xu Ming¡¯s eyes. Many martial artists regarded it as the holynd for martial cultivation, and countless warriors dreamed of joining it, only to find the path closed to them. With such a valuable resource at hand, Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t pass it up. Feeling it was gettingte, Xu Ming put away his peachwood sword, took a quick bath in a nearby waterfall pool, and then used the Sky Ascension Steps to ¡°fly¡± down the mountain. ¡°When I reach the Cave Mansion Realm and can practice real flight techniques, I¡¯ll finally stop relying on this silly method,¡± Xu Ming thought to himself. ¡°This isn¡¯t flying¡ªit¡¯s more like a hen pping its wings a couple of times.¡± The only advantage of the Sky Ascension Steps was that it consumed spiritual energy rather than physical strength, so he didn¡¯t break a sweat. Once he reached the bottom of the mountain, Xu Ming switched to a brisk walk. When he passed by the training grounds, he noticed someone practicing punches against a wooden post. Curious, Xu Ming got closer and saw it was his dormitory roommate¡ªGuang Yin. In the nine months since joining the camp, Xu Ming¡¯s first impression of Guang Yin was that he was timid and introverted. This boy, two years older than Xu Ming, always spoke and acted cautiously, as if afraid of making a mistake. One day, a hapless tiger wandered down from the mountain into the camp and was mercilessly toyed with by the soldiers, much like a cat with its prey. Guang Yin, terrified, hid the entire time. And yet, he was a martial artist at the peak of the Mercury Realm! He could have easily taken down the tiger himself. The tiger incident wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. One night, a snake slithered into their tent. Guang Yin screamed and bolted out in panic, startling Xu Ming and the others awake. That unlucky snake ended up as theirte-night snack, roasted over the campfire. It tasted pretty good, actually. Even so, Guang Yin spent the next month unable to sleep peacefully. Every time he saw a piece of rope, he thought it was a snake and freaked out. It was like a textbook case of mistaking a bowstring for a snake.@@novelbin@@ To be honest, it wasn¡¯t just Xu Ming¡ªeveryone in the camp was baffled. How could someone so timid join the army? Wu Kingdom didn¡¯t enforce conscription; all enlistment was voluntary. What¡¯s more, how had he managed to get into the Blood Asura Battalion? With such strict selection criteria, how had Guang Yin passed? If Xu Ming and the others hadn¡¯t gone to the bathhouse together and seen that Guang Yin did indeed have ¡°a bird,¡± they might have suspected he was actually a woman. After all, even Wu Yanhan, who looked prettier than most women, seemed more manly than Guang Yin. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still practicing?¡± Xu Ming walked over and greeted him. Xu Ming only found Guang Yin¡¯s timidness a bit odd, but he didn¡¯t mock him for it. ¡°Ah!¡± Guang Yin was startled and let out a loud cry, shivering as he turned around. Realizing it was Xu Ming, he sighed in relief. ¡°Why are you shouting so loud? You scared me,¡± Xu Ming said helplessly. ¡°I-I thought it was a ghost¡­¡± Guang Yin scratched his head awkwardly. Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°A ghost? What kind of ghost would dare enter the Blood Asura Army camp with such intense blood energy around?¡± Hearing this, Guang Yin felt even more embarrassed. Xu Ming nced at the training stake beside Guang Yin and changed the subject. ¡°Are you practicing the Asura Fist?¡± The training stakes in the camp were no ordinary wood. The stakes for practicing the Asura Fist were made of Bloodworm Wood, which could absorb blood energy. The Asura Fist, in turn, was extremely effective for enhancing blood energy. Practicing with these stakes not only unlocked one¡¯s potential but also prevented an overflow of blood energy that could lead to deviation and loss of control. ¡°Yeah.¡± Guang Yin nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came out to practice a little.¡± Xu Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you usually sleep like a log.¡± Guang Yin stayed silent. Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go back and get some rest. We have training early tomorrow morning, and if you affect your performance, it¡¯ll be counterproductive.¡± ¡°You¡­ you go ahead, Brother Xu. I-I¡¯ll practice just a little longer and then head back,¡± Guang Yin said timidly, as if any hint of sternness from Xu Ming would immediately make him give up. Xu Ming looked at Guang Yin thoughtfully. ¡°Are you worried about the selection three months from now?¡± Guang Yin froze for a moment, realizing his thoughts had been seen through, and then he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you and Brother Wu. You guys pick up everything the instructor teaches after just one try, and even Brother Li gets it quickly. I need to practice many, many times just to keep up. Three months from now, half of us will be eliminated, so I¡­ I just want to give it my best shot.¡± Xu Ming sighed. ¡°Guang Yin, have you ever thought that maybe your personality isn¡¯t suited for being a soldier? Even if you pass the selection, you¡¯ll eventually have to carry out all kinds of missions¡ªmissions involving life and death. What will you do then?¡± Xu Ming knew he might be saying something harsh, but he genuinely wanted Guang Yin to think it through. Once he passed the selection, he would truly be living a life where his head was tied to his belt, always at risk. Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s words, Guang Yin¡¯s expression and gaze grew hesitant. To be honest, Xu Ming could already see the seeds of retreat in him. After a long while, Guang Yin looked up and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Brother Xu, I know that. But I still want to try.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming looked at Guang Yin, who simply scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his sincerity shining through. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s your choice, I won¡¯t say any more.¡± Xu Ming walked forward, facing the training stake. ¡°Brother Xu?¡± Guang Yin asked in confusion. ¡°I noticed a couple of your Asura Fist moves earlier. Your force distribution was off. Let me demonstrate for you.¡± Xu Ming rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Brother Xu, there¡¯s really no need to trouble yourself,¡± Guang Yin said, waving his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Watch closely.¡± With that, Xu Ming began executing the moves of the Asura Fist, his strikesnding on the stake one after another. Powerful bursts of blood energy red out, only to be absorbed by the stake. Guang Yin wanted to say something, but seeing how seriously Xu Ming was teaching him, he could only keep the gratitude in his heart and focus earnestly on observing. From then on, every night after Xu Ming finished his sword training, he would spend half an hour at the training grounds coaching Guang Yin. Day by day, Guang Yin improved noticeably. His progress was significant, and far better than what he had initially believed himself capable of. For some unknown reason, whenever Xu Ming watched Guang Yin throw his punches, he always felt a strange yet indescribable sensation. To repay Xu Ming, Guang Yin would wash his clothes, pour tea, and serve him every day. Although these were small, insignificant tasks, Guang Yin used his own way to repay the favor. Gradually, the others also learned about Xu Ming teaching Guang Yin the Asura Fist, but no one said anything. After all, they shared the same thoughts as Xu Ming: even if Guang Yin passed the assessment, what then? The missions of the Blood Asura Battalion were always life-or-death. With his timid personality, he would be far too easy to get killed. In the blink of an eye, three months passed, and the Blood Asura Battalion¡¯s neer assessment began. There were exactly one thousand recruits¡ªnot one more, not one less. Half of them would be eliminated, possibly more, but certainly not fewer. Those eliminated would either return home or be transferred to other military units. If they performed exceptionally wellter, they might be promoted back to the Blood Asura Battalion someday. That morning, at the break of dawn, the sound of Wang Meng¡¯s ¡°ng ng ng¡± as he beat the gong startled everyone in Camp 484 out of bed. ¡°You brats, today is the first assessment since you joined the Blood Asura Battalion! It might also be yourst! The rules are simple. In a moment, there will be ten assessors, each stationed in one of the ten wooden huts. You¡¯ll draw lots to determine which hut you go to. Once you enter, you¡¯ll spar with the assessor, and they¡¯ll decide whether you pass or fail. That¡¯s it. Now draw your lots!¡± Wang Meng brought out a bamboo tube. Xu Ming and the others each drew a bamboo stick from the tube. Xu Ming drew Hut Five, Wu Yanhan drew Hut Five as well, while Xiong Haizhi and Guang Yin ended up with Hut Three. Li Han and the others were assigned to Hut One and Hut Two. Xu Ming stepped into Hut Five and was surprised to find a female warrior waiting for him. The female warrior crooked her finger at Xu Ming. ¡°Come on, kid, let¡¯s see how well you little ones have been practicing.¡± ¡°Please instruct me, Examiner,¡± Xu Ming said, sping his fists in salute. The moment Xu Ming straightened up, he lunged forward. The wooden floor beneath his feet shattered instantly, sending a powerful gust of wind rushing toward the female warrior. Her expression flickered with surprise¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected this kid to be so fast. Xu Ming¡¯s fist barreled toward her face, but she raised her arm to block. The sh of her martial aura and the blood energy of Xu Ming¡¯s Asura Fist rippled outward, scattering the force where they met. Just as she attempted to grab his right fist, Xu Ming¡¯s left leg whipped up in a high kick aimed at her waist. The female warrior hesitated but dodged, only for Xu Ming¡¯s right fist to surge toward her again with incredible force. This time, she didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, she chose to gauge his strength directly. Xu Ming¡¯s punchnded squarely on her ribs with a resounding ng! It sounded as if his fist had struck solid bronze. Without pausing, Xu Ming unleashed another punch, this time aimed at her head. The swift punch grazed the examiner¡¯s head before spinning slightly, as Xu Ming rotated mid-movement and struck with both palms simultaneously. She countered, nearlynding a blow that would have left a mark on Xu Ming¡¯s abdomen as he leapt into the air to evade. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re interesting. Come at me again,¡± the female warrior said with a smile, motioning for him to continue. ¡°Then, Examiner, be ready!¡± Xu Ming sprang forward with a low, skimming dash, closing the distance in an instant and delivering a powerful strike. This was just his first punch. Then came another punch. And another. Although each strike was effortlessly blocked by the female warrior, who remained unshaken, Xu Ming¡¯s fists fell like a torrential downpour¡ªrelentless and fierce. ¡°The Wang Family¡¯s Drum-Beating Style of the Heaven-Opening Fist?¡± The female examiner¡¯s heart stirred with surprise, and then a smirk curled at the corner of her mouth. Interesting. Let¡¯s see how many punches this kid can throw. The Drum-Beating Style of the Heaven-Opening Fist¡ªeach strike grows louder and heavier than thest. By the final blow, either the opponent is dead, or the user copses from exhaustion. It¡¯s a move of no return. ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Ming no longer knew how many punches he had thrown. With this punch, a faint golden hue radiated from his fist. It carried the full force of thunder and lightning, aimed at the examiner¡¯s chest, as if to shatter her insides. The female examiner initially intended to take the blow head-on, but at thest moment, she dodged. Even she was stunned by her own reaction¡ªit was entirely instinctual. This punch had made her sense danger! Her movements became as light as the wind, dodging Xu Ming¡¯s strikes with the grace of a dragon swimming through water. Her fists fluttered like butterflies dancing among flowers, weaving through his attacks while searching for an opening. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Dense smacks rang out as Xu Ming¡¯s punches met air or grazed her skin, his speed so rapid it was dazzling to the eye. Xu Ming¡¯s fist transformed into a streak of cold light, striking straight for her throat. But the examiner¡¯s body shifted slightly, rippling like water, narrowly evading the fatal blow. ¡°Be careful now.¡± The female examiner sneered, her aura suddenly surging. Each of her punches now felt like a sledgehammer, thudding against Xu Ming¡¯s chest with dull, resounding force. In that instant, her fists cut through the air like sharp swords, bypassing all resistance andnding squarely on Xu Ming¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Thud!¡± Xu Ming flew backward like a broken kite,nding hard on the ground and kicking up a cloud of dust. As he struggled to his feet, the female examiner¡¯s footshed out again, mming into his chest. Xu Ming was sent flying out through the door. A momentter, a wooden que tumbled onto his chest. On it, two words were clearly inscribed: ¡°Passed.¡± Back inside the wooden hut, the female examiner flexed her fists, only to realize she couldn¡¯t fully clench them. They were trembling slightly. ¡°This Prince Consort really isn¡¯t simple,¡± she muttered to herself. Chapter 63 [You have passed the formal selection of the Blood Asura Battalion, officially bing a member of Blood Asura Battalion and earning the achievement ¡°Blood Asura.¡± Battlefield Luck +50.] [You were thoroughly beaten up by Xu Xia, gaining valuablebat experience. Blood Qi +30, Strength +30, Agility +7.] Xu Ming dusted himself off, stood up with the ¡°pass¡± token in hand, and reflected on the trial he had just faced. It was the first time Xu Ming had encountered such a style of boxing. Until now, every form of boxing Xu Ming had seen was the type that was bold and direct¡ªif one punch couldn¡¯t finish you off, the next would, beating you into oblivion. However, the opponent¡¯s boxing style was as elusive as a butterfly, graceful and unpredictable. Xu Ming nned to visit the Boxing Pavilion to find out more about this type of boxing. Although his opponent wasn¡¯t a member of the Blood Asura Battalion¡ªjust an examiner hired from another army¡ªall boxing techniques in the Wu Kingdom were stored in the Blood Asura¡¯s Boxing Pavilion. If nothing unexpected happened, Xu Ming should be able to find it there. Of course, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t nning to cultivate such a ¡°soft fist¡± technique. It didn¡¯t suit his personality or align with his philosophy of ¡°breaking ten thousand methods with one punch.¡±Besides, this boxing style was way too delicate. Xu Ming mainly wanted to study it for reference, hoping that it might inspire his own path in boxing. As Xu Ming spaced out for a few moments, the door to Room Five opened again, and another person was sent flying out. However, unlike Xu Ming, this person wasn¡¯t holding a ¡°pass¡± token. Instead, a voice from the room bellowed: ¡°Too weak! Go home and farm!¡± The failed candidate sighed, stood up, and walked away in dejection. The gazes of those nearby were tinged with sympathy. ¡°Next, Chen Qian!¡± the female examiner in Room Five called out. ¡°Next, Wang Wei!¡± ¡°Next, Xu Can!¡± ¡°Next, Huang Qian!¡± One name after another was shouted, and one person after another was kicked out of the room. If someone passed, a token would be tossed out. If not, they¡¯d endure the harsh tongue of the female examiner. For example¡ª ¡°You¡¯re so weak. How do you look more like a woman than me?¡± ¡°So timid! Why are you even trying to be a warrior? Take off your pants! Let me see if you even have any balls!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Blood Asura Battalion? How could they let someone like you in?¡± Many who had already failed the trial and felt crushed found themselves further humiliated. A few burly men even burst into tears on the spot. Some might even have their martial will shattered permanently, resigning themselves to a life of farming. Over time, however, Xu Ming began to understand the reasoning behind this approach. Those who participated in the trial¡ªeven if they failed¡ªwere considered elite when ced in an ordinary army. If they couldn¡¯t withstand criticism and broke down emotionally, then theycked the mental resilience to survive on a battlefield and would likely die sooner orter.@@novelbin@@ If that was the case, it was better for them to go back to farming. If nothing else, they could be guards or private security, marry, have children, and live a peaceful and fulfilling life. Xu Ming nced at Wu Yanhan, who stood not far away. His expression was extremely calm, devoid of the tension others disyed. But of course¡ªif even Wu Yanhan couldn¡¯t pass, then nobody could. Xu Ming himself would probably be in trouble, too. Xu Ming didn¡¯t know when Wu Yanhan would go in, but he was certain that Wu Yanhan would pass. Finding nothing exciting about that, Xu Ming decided to check out the other rooms. The slick-haired Li Han had passed the trial, though his face was covered in bruises¡ªa clear sign that he had taken quite a beating. The bald Yuan Hua also passed. Compared to Li Han, Yuan Hua looked a bit more rxed, though he was limping slightly. Half an hourter, out of the ten people from Tent 484, three had passed the trial, including Xu Ming, while three others had failed. The three failed roommates walked back with dejected expressions. Li Han and Yuan Hua wanted to gofort them, but Xu Ming stopped them. At this moment, it was best to let people think quietly. If those who passed the trial went tofort those who failed, it might only make them feel worse. Another half hour passed, and finally, Xiong Haizhi and the others emerged from their respective trial rooms. Xiong Haizhi was also sporting a bruised and swollen face, while Guang Yin, much like Yuan Hua, walked with a noticeable limp. However, judging from their smiling faces and the casual way they greeted Xu Ming, it was clear that they had all passed. Xu Ming hadn¡¯t expected Guang Yin to pass. When it came to Guang Yin¡¯s capabilities, no one knew them better than Xu Ming. Over the past month, Xu Ming had been training him personally. In Xu Ming¡¯s opinion, Guang Yin had made significant progress, but passing the trial still seemed like a long shot. What exactly did Guang Yin do in there? Did he¡­ sell his butt to bribe the examiner? ¡°Where are Hu San and the others?¡± a roommate named Lu Ren asked. ¡°They¡­ went back to the barracks,¡± Li Han replied. Seeing Li Han¡¯s hesitant expression, Lu Ren and the others understood the real meaning of ¡°went back to the barracks.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s left from our tent?¡± Xiong Haizhi asked. ¡°It should just be Wu Yanhan,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°Do you guys want to go check?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass for now. Haizhi and I will take Guang Yin to the medical hall,¡± Li Han said. ¡°Wu Yanhan will definitely pass anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look. See you back at the barracks,¡± Xu Ming nodded. After temporarily parting ways, Xu Ming walked toward Room Five. Outside, only Wu Yanhan remained. Wu Yanhan stood there, straight as a willow tree. To be honest, Xu Ming thought Wu Yanhan increasingly resembled a girl. But his ever-growing strength made it impossible for anyone to seriously associate him with being feminine. When Wu Yanhan noticed Xu Ming¡¯s arrival, he merely nced at him indifferently without saying a word. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, another person was sent flying out of Room Five, crashing to the ground. ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± The same sharp voice echoed from within. ¡°Last one, Wu Yanhan!¡± Wu Yanhan stepped forward and walked into the room. ¡°ng!¡± As soon as Wu Yanhan entered, a surge of warrior energy swept through the room, mming the door shut. Inside the room, Wu Yanhan came to a halt and looked at the female examiner in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one my father sent.¡± The female examiner, named Xu Xia, smirked. ¡°Since it¡¯s you taking the trial, of course it couldn¡¯t be just anyone. But you¡¯d better be careful. I won¡¯t hold back, you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better use your full strength.¡± The moment those words fell, Wu Yanhan¡¯s figure vanished from where he stood. By the time Xu Xia reacted, Wu Yanhan¡¯s long leg, as fierce as an iron whip, was already swinging toward her temple. Xu Xia raised her arm to block, forcefully intercepting the strike. Her brows furrowed as a sharp pain shot through her arm. Xu Xia wed downward, grabbing both Wu Yanhan¡¯s pants leg and ankle. With her other hand, she transformed her palm into a de, aiming a brutal strike at his knee. If that blownded, Wu Yanhan¡¯s leg would undoubtedly be crippled on the spot. Wu Yanhan¡¯s brows knit slightly. His left leg shot upward, aiming a kick straight at Xu Xia¡¯s chest. Xu Xia shifted her palm into a fist, punching directly toward the sole of Wu Yanhan¡¯s foot. The impact forced Xu Xia back three steps, while Wu Yanhan twisted in midair, flipping smoothly tond on the ground. Wu Yanhan stepped forward, his fist cutting through the air with a deafening whoosh, aiming for Xu Xia¡¯s vital points. Xu Xia¡¯s figure flickered as she deftly evaded the heavy punch. She extended her right foot in a clever sweep, attempting to trip Wu Yanhan to the ground. Wu Yanhan had anticipated this. He nted his right foot firmly on the ground, spinning mid-air in a half-circle beforending steadily. Following the momentum, he punched forward, his fist whistling through the air, aiming straight for Xu Xia¡¯s face. Xu Xia¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she quickly retreated, her hands transforming into de-like strikes aimed at Wu Yanhan¡¯s waist. However, Wu Yanhan¡¯s wufu energy had already formed a protective barrier around him. When Xu Xia¡¯s palm strikended, it was as if she had struck solid iron, producing a heavy ng. Seizing the opportunity, Wu Yanhan stepped forward with immense force, his right fist clenched and surging with a thunderous might aimed straight at Xu Xia. But Xu Xia subtly sidestepped, deftly avoiding the powerful punch. Xu Xia no longer chose to confront Wu Yanhan head-on. Instead, she relied on her nimble footwork to repeatedly evade his attacks, until atst, she struck forward with a punch targeting Wu Yanhan¡¯s chin. Wu Yanhan¡¯s gaze sharpened. He quickly retreated and lifted his right leg, sweeping toward Xu Xia¡¯s knee. Xu Xia remained calm. She bent her right leg, stabilizing her stance, and brought her hands together, projecting forward a solid qi barrier, an imprable ¡°Golden Wall of Vajra.¡± Seeing this, Wu Yanhan flipped mid-air to evade her defense, and as his feetnded, his hands transformed into ws, lunging viciously for Xu Xia¡¯s back. Sensing the danger behind her, Xu Xia spun around abruptly. Her fists, like iron hammers, struck at Wu Yanhan¡¯s wed hands. But Wu Yanhan swiftly retracted his hands, his figure flickering like a phantom as he floated back, narrowly dodging her strikes once more. Their movements were lightning-fast, each attack and defense executed with precision and power. Their figures danced under the ring noontime sun, weaving through the air like blurs of energy. Seizing an opening, Wu Yanhan clenched his left fist tightly and thrust forward. His blood qi and wufu(martial) energy coalesced into the form of a blood-red tiger. The blood tiger roared ferociously, charging forward to rip Xu Xia apart. ¡°Impressive. You¡¯ve already mastered the seventh style of Asura Fist,¡± Xu Xia said, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. Her wufu energy surged upward, coalescing into a towering five-meter-tall version of herself. Heroic Soul Realm¡ªMartial Soul. Xu Xia¡¯s Martial Soul raised a massive fist, shattering the blood tiger in a single strike. Hovering over Wu Yanhan, she looked down at him and shook her head. ¡°You are truly a rare Martial God Physique, yet is this all the strength you have? If so, when I report back to your father, I¡¯m afraid he will be disappointed. It seems you¡¯re not even as promising as that kid, Xu Ming.¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression sharpening dangerously. Around him, his wufu energy surged abruptly, creating a palpable pressure that filled the room. Xu Xia blinked in surprise¡ªhe was angry now. But at which remark? That his father would be disappointed? Or that he was inferior to Xu Ming? It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Wu Yanhan had alreadyunched himself forward, his fist surging with wufu energy. A faint silver armor, resembling dragon scales, formed over his arm. Xu Xia met him head-on with her own punch. ng! The impact sounded like two massive bronze bells colliding, theirbined force dispersing into the wooden structure of the trial room, absorbed by the reinforced walls. Xu Xia¡¯s Martial Soul, acting independently,shed out with a kick toward Wu Yanhan. Wu Yanhan retaliated with an upward punch. A dragon¡¯s roar echoed through the room as his fist, infused with white dragon qi, collided with the Martial Soul¡¯s foot, fracturing it. But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Wu Yanhan leaped into the air,nding a devastating kick that shattered the Martial Soul¡¯s arm. Another kick obliterated its chest, and a final blow smashed its head into fragments. As Wu Yanhan descended, his heel plummeted straight toward Xu Xia¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Xu Xia said with a grin, her hand forming a fist as wufu energy gathered and condensed into a solid force around it. ¡°Boom!¡± Outside Room Five, Xu Ming heard a deafening explosion. The door to Room Five shattered once more, but this time, no one was sent flying out. Everyone turned their eyes toward the doorway. A single figure emerged. However, the person who walked out wasn¡¯t Wu Yanhan, but Xu Xia. With her hands sped behind her back and a calm expression, she walked toward Xu Ming. ¡°He can¡¯t stand up anymore. Take him back to the camp. Pour this medicine into water and let him soak his ankle in time, or his leg might be crippled.¡± As she spoke, Xu Xia patted Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder and tossed a bottle of ointment into his hand before walking off without another word. Xu Ming entered Room Five and saw Wu Yanhan sitting on the ground, his teeth clenched tightly. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his left leg trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xu Ming asked, seeing Wu Yanhan in such a miserable state for the first time. ¡°None of your business,¡± Wu Yanhan shot back with a re, stubborn as always. Xu Ming smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been eating, living, and training together for a year now. I¡¯m only helping out because of that. You should be grateful.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Wu Yanhan scoffed and turned his head away. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± Xu Ming looked pointedly at his long leg. ¡°Give me a minute, and I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Wu Yanhan insisted, still refusing to admit weakness. ¡°Do you want me to carry you back?¡± ¡°No need!¡± ¡°You sure? If not, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Xu Ming asked onest time. ¡°I said no!¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Xu Ming nodded and straightened up. Just as Wu Yanhan thought Xu Ming was about to leave, Xu Ming suddenly crouched down. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Wu Yanhan eximed in rm. Before he could react, Xu Ming¡¯s hands slipped under his armpits and, with a sudden lift, flung him into the air like a baby. As Wu Yanhan was about to hit the ground, Xu Ming turned and caught him securely on his back. ¡°Put me down! Let me down!¡± Wu Yanhan, drained of energy from the trial, weakly pounded his fists against Xu Ming¡¯s back. He made sure to avoid letting his chest touch Xu Ming¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, stop fussing. Are you a man or not?¡± Xu Ming said, exasperated. ¡°Of course I¡¯m a man!¡± Wu Yanhan retorted firmly. ¡°Then stop acting like a little kid. That female examiner gave me this bottle of medicine and told me to soak your ankle, or your leg¡¯s done for.¡± Xu Ming adjusted Wu Yanhan slightly higher on his back for a better grip. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yanhan pressed his hands against Xu Ming¡¯s shoulders, his lips tightly pursed, cheeks flushed a deep red, as if about to drip blood. After walking a while, Xu Ming suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. Xu Ming sniffed the air, then tilted his head to the side. ¡°Bro, you smell kinda nice.¡± Wu Yanhan froze for a moment, then swung a weak punch at Xu Ming. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 64 Xu Ming carried Wu Yanhan into the tent, fetched a bucket of water, poured the bottle of medicine into the bucket, and let him soak his feet. Looking at those tender, fair little feet, Xu Ming thought it was a real pity that Wu Yanhan didn¡¯t just be a little ¡°pretty boy.¡± Before long, Li Han, Xiong Haizhi, and the others returned to the tent. Out of the 484 tent members, a total of seven had passed, while three had failed the assessment. With a 50% elimination rate, having seven out of ten people pass was still a pretty decent result. For the three who were eliminated, they had to decide that very day¡ªwould they join another military unit, or would they leave the Wuguo army system entirely and return home to farm? In the end, one person chose to leave the army, nning to go home and help with work or perhaps be a household guard. The other two opted to transfer to other units, hoping they could one day return to Blood Asura Battalion. Xu Ming didn¡¯t say much about their choices; he could only wish them a bright future.Alcohol was forbidden in the camp. However, Li Han somehow managed to get hold of a jar of wine to send the three off. Once those three left, their beds were vacated, and the entire tent felt noticeably quieter. Including Xu Ming, everyone felt a bit ufortable. No matter what, they had lived, eaten, and trained together for a year. Feelings had undeniably grown among them. ¡°Why the hell is it so dead in here?¡± Wang Meng entered the tent, looking at the seven silent men. ¡°Get the hell up! Seven grown men moping around like a bunch of women¡ªwhat is this? They¡¯re still alive and walking! What are you going to do when yourrades actually die one day? Cry and wail like little babies? You should be grateful they¡¯ve left Blood Asura Battalion. Their chances of surviving are much better than you dumb bastards¡¯. Now get out and assemble!¡± After being scolded, Xu Ming and the others felt that Wang Meng¡¯s words made some sense. They were sending people off now, but someday, it might be others sending them off. Adjusting their moods, Xu Ming and the other seven stepped outside the tent. ¡°Starting today, you are officially part of Blood Asura Battalion.¡± Outside the tent, Wang Meng¡¯s gaze swept over Xu Ming and the others. ¡°Blood Asura Battalion isn¡¯t just about being a traditional military force, fighting on the battlefield. You¡¯ll also carry out all kinds of missions to squeeze everyst bit of value out of you worthless dogs. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be split into five-person squads. The team lists are out. Xu Ming, Wu Yanhan, Xiong Haizhi, Guang Yin, and Li Han¡ªyou five are now a squad, and I will continue to oversee your training. Lu Ren and Yuan Hua, you¡¯ve been reassigned to Tent 25. Now pack your things and get over there to report!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lu Ren and Yuan Hua responded loudly. They went back to the tent to pack their belongings, said goodbye to Xu Ming and the others, and ran off toward Tent 25. ¡°The five of you dogs! Wee to Blood Asura Battalion.¡± Wang Meng looked at Xu Ming¡¯s group. ¡°I don¡¯t have many expectations for you lot¡ªjust hurry up and reach the Heroic Soul stage. Three years from now, there will be a selection in Blood Asura Battalion for three people to enter the Rootless Secret Realm. If anyone hasn¡¯t reached the Heroic Soul stage by then, I¡¯ll kick their asses so hard they won¡¯t sit straight for a week! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Instructor!¡± Xu Ming and the others shouted in unison. ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Wang Meng nodded. ¡°Now, I will assign your group¡¯s first mission. ording to a letter from the magistrate of Xinping County in Jiangnan Prefecture, there have been too many magical beasts near the viges surrounding Xinping Countytely, and they¡¯ve be extremely aggressive. Your task is to investigate the cause and eliminate these magical beasts. Li Han, you¡¯re fifteen, the oldest among them. This time, you¡¯ll be the team leader. You bastards! Make sure youe back alive! Do you hear me?¡± Xu Ming and the others: ¡°Yes, Instructor!¡± ¡ª ¡°Brother¡­ Brother, Mother said the government announced recently that there are many magical beasts, so we shouldn¡¯t wander too far,¡± said a little girl with a ponytail as she called out to her brother running ahead of her outside Ping¡¯an Vige in Xinping County, Jiangnan Prefecture of the Wu Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the boy turned back and waved to his sister. ¡°The government always issues these warnings, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s just to scare people.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I heard that this time, it¡¯s really serious,¡± the little girl said, somewhat anxious. ¡°Alright, alright, are youing with me or not? If not, I¡¯ll go by myself. You can head back on your own,¡± the boy said impatiently, finding his sister overly nagging. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as she hesitated, her brother had already walked ahead. ¡°Brother¡­ Wait for me¡­ Wait for me! I¡­ I¡¯m scared to go back alone,¡± she eximed. The little girl hugged herself, nced around nervously, and hurried to catch up with her brother. The two siblings kept climbing the mountain as the sun tilted further westward. ¡°I found it!¡± Two quarters of an hourter, the boy led his sister to a patch of blue flowers. Seeing the beautiful field of flowers, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s gather as many as we can. Mother loves tea made from these flowers. If we give this to her as a birthday gift, she¡¯ll be so happy,¡± the boy said cheerfully. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± the little girl nodded. They filled their two bamboo baskets, and as the sun neared the horizon, the boy led his sister back down the mountain. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a beast¡¯s growl echoed through the forest, startling flocks of birds into flight.@@novelbin@@ The boy noticed what looked like a small pit in the shrubbery next to the flower field. He quickly pushed aside the bushes and pulled his sister into the pit, smearing mud all over themselves. Magical beasts dashed past the boy and girl, seemingly responding to some call, racing madly forward. The girl clung tightly to her brother. When the beast stampede had passed, the girl lifted her head and looked at her brother. ¡°Brother, that seems to be the direction of our vige.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. There are four directions, east, south, west, and north. These beasts just happened to head west,¡± her brother replied, trying to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy pulled his sister out of the pit and headed toward the vige. But as they walked, their expressions grew increasingly grim. On the way back, the path to the vige had been ttened by the beasts. Trees were knocked over one after another. As they approached the vige, the boy faintly saw firelight and heard the asional roar of beasts. ¡°Brother¡­¡± the girl whispered, looking at him. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go check it out! Don¡¯te over, no matter what. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡­ Brother!¡± Before the little girl could finish speaking, the boy dashed toward the direction of the vige. The closer he got to the vige, the clearer the roars of beasts became, apanied by the thick stench of blood in the air. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother!¡± The boy ran faster and faster, his heart pounding. When he finally reached the vige entrance, he froze in ce, stunned by the scene before him. One grotesque magical beast after another rampaged through the vige, tearing apart and devouring the vigers. Severed limbs and corpses littered the ground like discarded trash, and the earth was stained red with blood. At that moment, a towering bear, three meters tall, turned around. Its paws were shaped like tiger ws, and three forked, scorpion-like tails swayed behind it. On the bear¡¯s back stood a man. The bear lumbered step by step toward the boy. Paralyzed by fear, the boy¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly, rendering him unable to move. Standing before the boy, the man on the bear¡¯s back gazed down at him with lifeless, hollow eyes. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The man coughed a few times, his expression filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± As the man¡¯s voice faded, the magical beast raised its massive paw and brought it down with a powerful strike. When the paw lifted again, the boy had already been reduced to a mangled pile of flesh. The man turned his gaze to the vige engulfed in mes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Chapter 69 ¡°Father, Mother, what is a magical beast?¡± Amidst the forest, a young boy raised his head and looked at his parents. The boy¡¯s parents both carried bows and arrows on their backs, gripping spears in their hands. Their clothes, made from animal pelts, marked them as hunters. ¡°Yin¡¯er, a magical beast is just¡­ a magical beast,¡± his mother said with a smile. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between magical beasts and ordinary animals?¡± the boy asked, puzzled. Guang Yin¡¯s father reached out and ruffled his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Ordinary animals, like rabbits, foxes, lions, tigers, or wolves, have a chance to gain spiritual awareness if they encounter the right opportunity. Once they do, they can cultivate and eventually be demons. When animals gain spiritual awareness and especially after bing demons, their intelligence besparable to ours. Some can even further cultivate and take on human form. That¡¯s called shapeshifting. But magical beasts are different. Magical beasts have existed since ancient times and are far stronger than ordinary animals. However, magical beasts cannot cultivate or shapeshift, and their intelligence is very limited. Almost all magical beasts are born with a fixed limit to their potential. Even if they train and grow stronger, they can never surpass that limit.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Guang Yin nodded, half-understanding.¡°In short, if we encounter a magical beast, we must¡ª¡± Before his father could finish, his expression stiffened, and he instinctively shielded his son. Guang Yin¡¯s mother also stepped in from the other side, protecting him. Both parents slung their spears onto their backs and drew their bows, ready to fire. From the bushes emerged several wolf-like creatures, their bodies covered in armor-like scales resembling a pangolin¡¯s. ¡°Earth-Armored Wolves? How are they here?¡± the mother asked her husband. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The man¡¯s forehead was slick with sweat, his expression tense. ¡°Yin¡¯er, run!¡± ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡± Guang Yin stared at them in shock. ¡°Run!¡± The man gave his son a push, just as the Earth-Armored Wolves lunged forward. Guang Yin swallowed hard and turned to flee. Suddenly, one of the wolves sprang out from nowhere, aiming to pounce on him. But his father tackled the wolf, pinning it to the ground and punching it furiously. Another wolf sank its fangs into the man¡¯s shoulder, followed swiftly by a third. ¡°Ah!¡± the man cried out in pain. ¡°Run! Go!¡± he shouted to his son. The next moment, a wolf tore into the man¡¯s throat. ¡ª The Thunderstorm Bear drew closer and closer to Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan. Facing the massive beast, Guang Yin¡¯s eyes trembled, and his legs refused to stop shaking. ¡°Move! You need to move!¡± Guang Yin shouted at himself. But his legs wouldn¡¯t obey. ¡°If you don¡¯t move now, they¡¯ll die! Are you going to just watch again, like before?¡± Guang Yin pounded his thighs in frustration. Panic surged within him, but his legs remained rooted to the spot. The Thunderstorm Bear stood before Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan. Panting heavily, the enormous creature red at the two humans who had caused it so much trouble. A savage smile yed on its beastly face. ¡°Roar!¡± The Thunderstorm Bear let out a deafening roar, as if proiming its victory and reaffirming its dominance over the forest. The Thunderstorm Bear opened its jaws wide, ready to bite down on Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan. Just as the bear was about to strike¡ªits saliva already sttering onto Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan¡¯s faces¡ªits head suddenly jerked to the side. The next moment, the massive creature was sent flying backward. Wu Yanhan stared in shock at the boy now standing in front of her and Xu Ming.@@novelbin@@ Did she just imagine it? Did Guang Yin really kick that bear away? Not far away, the man watching furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected that the timid boy, who had been trembling moments ago, could unleash such explosive power. ¡°Roar!¡± The Thunderstorm Bear got back on its feet and charged at Guang Yin. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!¡± Swallowing his fear, Guang Yin let out a loud cry and dashed forward. Despite the trembling in his legs, his speed increased as he ran. Guang Yin kicked aside the bear¡¯s paw as it swiped at him, thennded a punch square on its chest. The Thunderstorm Bear was knocked back a meter, and a small fist-shaped dent appeared on its chest. The qi and blood from the Asura Fist technique swirled around Guang Yin, forming an almost armor-like barrier. Every swipe of the Thunderstorm Bear¡¯s ws was intercepted by the aura emanating from Guang Yin¡¯s body. Seizing every opportunity, Guang Yin struck back with precise punches, his eyes darting constantly to spot the bear¡¯s weaknesses. Gradually, Guang Yin¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, his qi and blood surging uncontrobly. It was as though he hadpletely sumbed to the technique¡¯s power. ¡°Go help Guang Yin! If you can get me close, I can end this bear with a single punch!¡± At some point, Xu Ming had regained consciousness and was now speaking from where hey on Wu Yanhan. Wu Yanhan looked deeply into Xu Ming¡¯s eyes. To be honest, she didn¡¯t believe Xu Ming could kill the Thunderstorm Bear with just one punch. But still, she nodded. ¡ª ¡°I¡¯m¡­ out of strength¡­¡± Guang Yin muttered, swallowing hard as he dodged another swipe from the bear. He kicked the bear¡¯s knee, forcing it to kneel, then followed up with another punch. Although it looked like Guang Yin had the upper hand, the power behind his punches was visibly waning. Guang Yin was using the third form of the Asura Fist¡ªBlood Fury. This technique, inspired by the natural talents of demon-kind, allowed him to temporarily enhance his strength by fully channeling his qi and blood. However, the effect was short-lived, and the power would diminish over time. Afterward, the user would be left severely weakened. Xu Ming noted that Blood Fury was very simr to his own skill¡ªBlood Frenzy. The difference was that while Blood Frenzy had a shorter duration, it delivered more power and did not weaken over time. The Thunderstorm Bear, noticing Guang Yin¡¯s sluggish movements, found an opening and swung its paw toward him. Seeing the bear¡¯s wsing, Guang Yin knew he should dodge, but with Blood Fury nearing its limit, his body couldn¡¯t respond in time. ¡°Looks like¡­ I¡¯ve done all I can¡­¡± Guang Yin thought, preparing to throw onest punch before epting his fate. But just as the bear¡¯s ws were about to strike him, Wu Yanhan¡¯s heel smashed into its wrist, forcing its paw to copse to the ground. ¡°Go for its eyes!¡± Wu Yanhan shouted. Understanding her intent, Guang Yin leaped into the air with thest of his strength, aiming straight for the bear¡¯s eyes. ¡°Roar!¡± The Thunderstorm Bear howled in pain, its head jerking back as both fists struck it hard, leaving it dazed. As the bear prepared to retaliate, its beastly instincts caught a whiff of death in the air. In its fading vision, Xu Ming¡¯s figure appeared reflected in its pupils. Chapter 71 Wu Yanhan carried Xu Ming on her back, running relentlessly down the mountain. She could feel the boy¡¯s heavy breathing on her back, asionally brushing against her cheek. Taking advantage of a brief moment during their escape, she shifted his head slightly to the side. But after only a few steps, Xu Ming¡¯s head swayed back and leaned against her again. Despite her own considerable injuries and near exhaustion, Wu Yanhan dared not stop. If she stopped, both she and Xu Ming would die! Who knew when the enemy would catch up? However, Wu Yanhan began to realize something unsettling¡ªno matter how far or how fast she ran, it felt as though she couldn¡¯t escape the mountain. There was no doubt now. This mountain was sealed by some kind of formation. The more she thought about it, the worse she felt. It was as if their group had fallen into a carefully orchestrated trap.As she ran, her foot suddenly slipped. In an unguarded moment, she lost her footing and fell hard to the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± When Wu Yanhannded, she identallynded on Xu Ming, who groaned faintly in his unconscious state. Quickly scrambling to her feet, she checked Xu Ming¡¯s breathing. He was still alive. This guy really was as tough as they came. Hoisting Xu Ming back onto her back, she kept running. Eventually, she came to a junction with four branching paths and chose one at random. Utterly drained, she found a crevice formed by a massive boulder leaning against the cave wall. cing Xu Ming down, she noticed his paleplexion and the blood still dripping from the wound in his pierced shoulder. Wu Yanhan pried open Xu Ming¡¯s mouth and fed him a blood-staunching pill. Then, she took out a bottle of golden wound powder unique to the Blood Asura Battalion. But when she looked down at herself and Xu Ming, she realized they were both filthy, with not a single clean piece of cloth between them to use for bandaging. ¡°Forget it! This isn¡¯t the time to be fussy!¡± Taking a deep breath, Wu Yanhan looked at Xu Ming¡¯s pale lips, then began removing her own clothes. Underneath her outer garments, her chest was tightly bound withyer uponyer of clean white cloth. Unwinding the bandages around her chest, Wu Yanhan¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red. If Xu Ming were awake to see this, he¡¯d probably exim, ¡°Why is Brother¡¯s chest so¡­ exaggerated?¡± Still blushing, Wu Yanhan took off Xu Ming¡¯s tattered clothing, revealing his muscr arms and well-defined eight-pack abs. Using water collected from stctite drips on the cave floor, she carefully cleaned his wound, sprinkled on the wound powder, and wrapped the injury with the clean white cloth. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out two Blood Asura replenishment pills, giving one to Xu Ming and taking the other herself. Leaning against the rocky crevice, Wu Yanhan, utterly spent, slowly closed her eyes. The Blood Asura replenishment pill could restore up to 70% of a martial artist¡¯s blood vitality within two hours, as long as they were below the Heroic Soul Realm. However, the pill had a side effect¡ªit caused drowsiness. Wu Yanhan was gambling now. Gambling that the enemy wouldn¡¯t find them for a while. But she had no choice. She was too exhausted to keep running. If they caught up, she¡¯d die anyway. Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier until she finally drifted off, leaning against Xu Ming as she fell into a deep sleep.@@novelbin@@ ¡ª Two hourster, Wu Yanhan slowly opened her eyes, finding herself lying atop Xu Ming¡¯s chest. Sitting up, she clenched her fists and felt her strength returning. She was confident now¡ªeven if that man found her, she could put up a fight. ncing at Xu Ming, she noticed hisplexion had also improved, with a faint healthy glow recing the pallor from before. Hoisting Xu Ming onto her back once more, Wu Yanhan continued forward. Wu Yanhan felt as though she had been walking for about an hour before finally reaching the end of the path. Ahead of her was a sheer cliff, but moonlight shone down from above. Tucking Xu Ming under her arm, she climbed upward with one hand. When she finally reached the top, a clear streamy before her. It was still within the territory of Shunan Mountain. However, she considered herself fortunate¡ªShunan Mountain was vast, so she had likely evaded her pursuers for the time being. After all, they hadn¡¯t caught up in all this time. Wu Yanhan started a fire, then stripped herself and Xu Ming of their clothes. She washed their garments, which still reeked of bear dung, in the stream before hanging them over the fire to dry. The clothes issued by the Blood Asura Battalion were fire-resistant and would dry in just fifteen minutes. After scanning her surroundings and checking on Xu Ming, who was still unconscious, Wu Yanhan couldn¡¯t ignore the unbearable smell of bear dung on herself. ¡°He¡­ probably won¡¯t wake up, right?¡± Her gaze darted nervously, but she ultimately decided it should be fine. She jumped into the stream to bathe. Under the moonlight, crystalline water cascaded down Wu Yanhan¡¯s body. Her long hair floated in the water as the grime and bear dung were washed away, revealing smooth, snow-white skin that shimmered in the moonlight¡¯s gentle glow. Stripped of the men¡¯s clothing she usually wore, the girl¡¯s delicate features stood out, her longshes catching droplets of water as they flickered. She exuded a soft, ethereal beauty, like a goddess of the water. Though Wu Yanhan had trained in martial arts for years, her body did not bear the bulk of a man¡¯s muscture. Instead, her frame was graceful and lithe, her abdomen t and lined with subtle abs. Her chest wasn¡¯t entirely t either¡ªthere were the beginnings of two gentle curves. As Wu Yanhan bathedfortably, however, Xu Ming, lying on the shore, slowly opened his eyes. As his vision cleared, he froze. What¡¯s this? A wild beautiful girl in the water?! Wait¡­ why does this girl look so much like Wu Yanhan? Hold on.. This is Wu Yanhan! So, you really are a girl?! And, uh, your figure¡¯s not bad¡­ a little on the smaller side, sure, but not too t. And she¡¯s not even of age yet. When she grows up, she¡¯ll probably¡ª Before Xu Ming could finish his thoughts, Wu Yanhan¡¯s head turned in his direction. Xu Ming immediately shut his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Wu Yanhan nced at him, confirmed he was still unconscious, and continued washing herself. Xu Ming dared not open his eyes again. If Wu Yanhan realized he had seen herpletely naked, there was a good chance he¡¯d end up dead¡ªif not by the thunderstorm bear earlier, then by her hands now. But¡­ I¡¯m only eleven! I don¡¯t even know anything about this stuff yet! Surely she wouldn¡¯t harm a little kid, right? As Xu Ming¡¯s thoughts spiraled, the sound of water sshing reached his ears. Wu Yanhan climbed ashore, dressed herself in the freshly dried clothes, and walked over to Xu Ming. She changed him into his now-dried clothes as well. Not long after, the aroma of grilled fish wafted through the air. Xu Ming slowly opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Wu Yanhan said, ncing at him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Xu Ming nodded, pretending he had just woken up. But as his eyes fell on the grilled fish skewered over the fire, his expression twisted into a slight frown. It wasn¡¯t that he was being weird, but¡­ these fish had just been swimming in Wu Yanhan¡¯s bathwater. If he ate the fish, wouldn¡¯t that be like drinking her bathwater? Chapter 75 Xu Xuenuo found herself momentarily unable to process the situation. She was clearly Xu Ming¡¯s elder sister, so why was their blood qi ipatible? Could it be that something went wrong with the ¡°Sword Qi Blood Guidance¡± technique she had used? That didn¡¯t make sense¡ªsuch a simple spell shouldn¡¯t fail.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Could it be that Xu Ming and I aren¡¯t¡­?¡± A bold idea suddenly surfaced in Xu Xuenuo¡¯s mind, startling even herself. If this idea were true, it would mean that she and Xu Ming didn¡¯t share the same father. For a moment, Xu Xuenuo could only imagine her father¡¯s metaphorical head glowing green with betrayal. ¡°No matter! I have to get him to the city immediately!¡± Wu Yanhan urged anxiously. Although it seemed like there might be some disgraceful drama in the Xu family, it wasn¡¯t her concern. After all, in ces like the Xu and Qin families, sordid and scandalous events were far from umon. ¡°I know!¡± Xu Xuenuo suppressed her emotions, cradled Xu Ming, and soared towards Xinping County.¡°Tch!¡± Wu Yanhan, who had initially intended to take Xu Ming to Xinping County herself, clicked her tongue in annoyance. Though clearly displeased, she still made her way down the mountain. When they arrived at the county yamen of Xinping, the county magistrate had already been reced by the assistant magistrate, who was now in charge. The assistant magistrate, who had been sleeping soundly at home, was rudely awakened and informed that the magistrate had been reced with an imposter. Naturally, he was utterly dumbfounded. Thankfully, the assistant magistrate was quitepetent and managed to stabilize the operations of the entire yamen. However, when he saw her¡ªthe infamous ¡°Sword Immortal of Cmity¡±¡ªwalk in, his heart sank again. Though he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, the sight of this cold-faced young woman carrying a severed head was enough to terrify anyone. Who could guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t suddenly suspect him of being an imposter too and cut him down with her sword? ¡°Go! Quickly fetch the medical cultivator from your yamen!¡± Xu Xuenuo ordered coldly. ¡°Y-yes, Sword Immortal. Please wait a moment,¡± the assistant magistrate stammered, swallowing hard before hastily summoning the resident medical cultivator. Every yamen in Wu Dynasty was assigned a medical cultivator. Their main duties included handling urgent medical emergencies within the yamen, as well as dealing with mentally unstable poison cultivators. Medical cultivators generally didn¡¯t provide medical services to the public. The primary responsibility for healthcare in the county still rested with local physicians. It didn¡¯t take long for the yamen¡¯s medical cultivator to arrive. When he saw the bloodied figure lying on the bed, the cultivator was taken aback. At first nce, he thought the young boy was beyond saving. However, after a more thorough examination, he realized that the boy¡¯s life force was astonishingly strong. Particrly notable was the spiritual root in his dantian, which was working tirelessly to sustain his life. A person with a spiritual root who also practiced martial arts¡ªsuch cases were quite rare. After a night of grueling treatment, during which countless basins of clean water were used, the boy finally pulled through. As dawn broke, the medical cultivator wiped the sweat from his brow and let out a long sigh of relief. Just as he was preparing to rest, three figures¡ªXiong Haizhi and hispanions¡ªstaggered into the yamen, supporting each other. Seeing them, the medical cultivator knew he had more work ahead. Xiong Haizhi and the others thought they had suffered enough, but when they saw Xu Ming lying there, wrapped head-to-toe like a mummy, they suddenly felt a strange sense of bnce. Of course, this sense of ¡°relief at someone else¡¯s misfortune¡± was entirely predicated on the fact that everyone had survived. If any of them had perished, the mood would have been profoundly somber. On the third day, Jiangnan Commandery sent personnel to investigate the situation. From Lord Liu¡¯s residence, the investigators discovered his corpse¡ªbut his face had been skinned. The crimes of murdering an imperial official and assuming their identity crossed the bottom line of the Wu Dynasty, essentially trampling on the dynasty¡¯s dignity. This matter was swiftly reported to Wudu, the imperial capital. A special investigation team was formed in Wudu, led by a martial artist in the Golden Body Realm, who personally traveled to Jiangnan Commandery to oversee the inquiry. As for Shen Sheng, the fourth-rank magical beast Thunderstorm Bear, and the corpse of the impostor who reced Lord Liu, they were all transported back to Wudu. ¡ª On the fourth day, Xu Ming still had not regained consciousness. Xu Xuenuo wanted to stay and wait for Xu Ming to wake up, but a flying sword transmission from the Wanjian Sect summoned her back to the sect. Unable to defy her master¡¯s order, Xu Xuenuo had no choice but to leave. ¡ª ¡°Master.¡± Upon returning to the sect, Xu Xuenuo went to Sacred Lord Peak to report. Jiang Luoyu, her master, looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you test your sword?¡± Xu Xuenuo nodded. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°What was the opponent¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Jiang Luoyu inquired. ¡°Mid-stage Dragon Gate Realm,¡± Xu Xuenuo replied. Jiang Luoyu nodded slightly. ¡°Too low.¡± Xu Xuenuo admitted, ¡°Killing him wasn¡¯t difficult.¡± Jiang Luoyu studied her disciple carefully. ¡°Then why do I sense that your sword heart is unsettled?¡± Xu Xuenuo hadn¡¯t expected her master to notice. She bit her lip lightly. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Jiang Luoyu prompted. ¡°If a sister uses the ¡®Sword Qi Blood Guidance¡¯ technique to transfuse blood and heal her younger brother, but their blood fiercely rejects each other, what could be the reason?¡± Jiang Luoyu met her disciple¡¯s gaze and answered concisely, ¡°It means they have no blood rtion whatsoever. They are not truly siblings.¡± ¡ª ¡°Your Majesty, this is the ount of the battle at Shunan Mountain involving Xu Ming and hispanions.¡± In the imperial study, Wei Xun presented a confidential report. Emperor Wu eagerly unfolded the report and read it thoroughly, his expression turning jubnt. ¡°This Xu Ming! Excellent! Just as I expected from someone I¡¯ve taken an interest in!¡± Wei Xun ttered him with a smile. ¡°ording to Xu Ming¡¯s instructor, Wang Meng, Xu Ming¡¯s physical resilience might rival that of a Martial God Physic. If all goes well, his minimum future achievement could very well be the Peak of the Mountain Summit Realm.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± the Emperor nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But Xu Ming is still too young, only eleven. He doesn¡¯t yet understand matters of love and rtionships. However, that¡¯s not an issue. Over the next few years, we can address his ties to the Xu family.¡± ¡°The Xu and Qin ns have be too arrogant recently. If Xu Ming were to be a prince-consort, wouldn¡¯t those families unt themselves to the heavens? We must find a way to separate Xu Ming from the Xu n.¡± ¡°Your Majesty might not need to worry about that,¡± Wei Xun said, grinning obsequiously. ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news I must report.¡± ¡°You sly dog, stop beating around the bush and spit it out!¡± The Emperor pointed at Wei Xun,ughing and scolding. Wei Xun replied, ¡°Your Majesty, when Xu Ming was gravely injured, Xu Xuenuo happened to arrive and attempted to heal him using the Wanjian Sect¡¯s secret technique, ¡®Sword Qi Blood Guidance.¡¯ However, Xu Ming¡¯s bloodline was ipatible with Xu Xuenuo¡¯s.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The Emperor immediately rose to his feet. ¡°Could it be¡ª¡± ¡°Either Xu Xuenuo or Xu Ming has no blood rtion to the Xu family!¡± Chapter 78 ¡°Damn, getting our hands on this much wine wasn¡¯t easy,¡± grumbled Xiong Haizhi. ¡°No kidding,¡± Li Han added. ¡°I spent one whole military merit just to get ten jars of Osmanthus Brew from Drunken Immortal Tavern!¡± ¡°Think ten jars are enough? Should I use my merits to get some more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the merits,¡± Xiong Haizhi sighed. ¡°If we take too much, Wang Meng won¡¯t be able to turn a blind eye anymore.¡± Late at night in Camp 484, Xiong Haizhi and Li Han cursed under their breath as they carried jar after jar of wine into the tent. Li Han carefully ced the jars down and set up bowls for the wine, while Guangyin took out several meal boxes. Inside were roast duck, beggar¡¯s chicken, braised pork knuckle, and other delicious dishes to pair with the alcohol. As they opened a jar of wine, the fragrant aroma of osmanthus mixed with the rich scent of the food, filling the tent. Li Han wiped his mouth, already salivating. ¡°Where are Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan?¡± Guang Yin shook his head. ¡°No idea.¡±Xiong Haizhi waved dismissively. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Wu Yanhan¡¯s probably gone to that mountain spring to bathe again. He never uses the barracks bathhouse. As for Xu Ming, he¡¯s definitely off secretly training, but he should be back soon.¡± Li Han plopped down on a cot. ¡°That kid Xu Ming has so much talent and still works so hard. How¡¯s anyone supposed to keep up?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s notpare ourselves to a genius,¡± Xiong Haizhi chuckled. ¡°Back when I was studying at the Zhixing Academy, that kid beat me up. The three of us were two or three years older than him, and we still couldn¡¯t take him down together.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t take who down?¡± Just as they were joking around, Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan walked into the tent together. ¡°Oh, you two came back together?¡± Li Han smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went off to make some shady deal.¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s brows furrowed, and she stepped forward, ready to kick him. Li Han scrambled to his feet. ¡°Brother Wu! I¡¯m kidding! I swear I¡¯m kidding! If you kick me, I¡¯ll be begging for my life on my knees!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, quit running your mouth,¡± Xu Ming said, pulling Wu Yanhan back. ¡°What¡¯s with all this food and wine? What are you guys up to?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Han scratched his nose. ¡°We¡¯re sending you off in style! You¡¯re leaving for the pce tomorrow. Of course we need to celebrate properly.¡± Saying that, Li Han tossed a jar of wine toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming caught it, sniffed the aroma, and said, ¡°Osmanthus Brew from Drunken Immortal Tavern?¡± Li Han nodded proudly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp nose, Young Master Xu!¡± ¡°But honestly,¡± Xu Ming said, ¡°drinking inside the tent is kind of boring. Let¡¯s move this outside.¡± Xiong Haizhi thought for a moment, then pped his thigh. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s take it outside. If we get caught, so be it. Worst case, we get punished tomorrow.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Han cursed. ¡°Brother Xu¡¯s leaving tomorrow. We¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll get punished!¡± Despite hisints, he didn¡¯t object and helped carry the table, food, and wine outside. The five of them found a small hill and climbed to its peak. There, under the open sky, they drank and enjoyed the view of the First Army Camp below. The night sky was unusually beautiful, the moon bright and the stars abundant, like a shimmering Milky Way draped across the heavens. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± Li Han said, taking a sip of wine. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to take part in our country¡¯s civil service exam next year?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I probably will.¡± ¡°You sure about that?¡± Xiong Haizhi teased. ¡°The schrs have been studying for years, burning the midnight oil. I haven¡¯t seen you crack open a single book these past few years.¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°You only asked if I¡¯m going; I never said I¡¯d pass.¡± Guang Yin, face flushed from the wine, took a sip and said earnestly, ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re incredible. You¡¯re already a master in martial arts, and now you¡¯re aiming for the civil exams. If you make it to the top, would that make you Wu Kingdom¡¯s first-ever master of both the civil and martial arts?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xiong Haizhi eximed, gulping down his wine. ¡°Damn those civil officials who call us brutes. We martial artists can be schrs too!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, do you think you¡¯ll evere back to Blood Asura Battalion?¡± Li Han asked, biting into a chicken leg and looking over at Xu Ming. The others turned to look at him as well. ¡°Not sure. I¡¯ll see how things go,¡± Xu Ming replied, taking a sip of his wine. Then he nced around at them. ¡°What about you guys? What are your ns for the future?¡± Xiong Haizhi chuckled, drinking deeply, his eyes shining with hope for the days toe. ¡°My father¡¯s the Minister of War. Naturally, I n to make my mark in Blood Asura Battalion, earn my merits through strength, and eventually be granted a noble title or even be a high-ranking official!¡± Li Han grinned. ¡°I probably won¡¯t stick with Blood Asura Battalion forever. Once I rack up enough merits, I¡¯ll trade them for a modest official position, find myself a wife, and raise a bunch of healthy kids.¡± Guang Yin scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯ll probably just stay in the army. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got anywhere else to go.¡± After the three finished, all four pairs of eyes turned to Wu Yanhan. Quietly drinking her wine without a word, Wu Yanhan blinked, her beautiful eyes cold and unyielding. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your n for the future?¡± Xu Ming asked. Setting down her wine jar, Wu Yanhan lifted her sleeve to wipe her mouth. ¡°No n. Blood Asura Battalion doesn¡¯t have much left to teach me. Every day is just training. In a while, I¡¯ll probably leave and wander the world.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect tonight¡¯s farewell to Brother Xu to turn into a farewell for you as well,¡± Li Han said with a sigh. ¡°Ah, but there¡¯s no banquet that doesn¡¯t end. Come on! Let¡¯s drink to it!¡± Li Han raised his wine jar, and the others followed suit. Even Wu Yanhan, cold as she was, raised her jar. With a clink of jars, everyone took a deep swig. ¡°I¡¯lle back to visit you guys someday,¡± Xu Ming said as he set down his jar. ¡°Until then, don¡¯t go dying on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you die, we won¡¯t,¡± Xiong Haizhi said, taking a long drink. ¡°But you better watch yourself. Serving the emperor is no joke.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xu Ming nodded. The five drank until midnight, finishing off all ten jars of wine before staggering back to the barracks. The wine from Drunken Immortal Tavern was no ordinary brew¡ªit truly left them a bit tipsy. All except Wu Yanhan, who remained as clear-headed as ever. Xiong Haizhi, Li Han, and Guang Yin walked ahead, arms draped over each other for support. Wu Yanhan walked in the middle, while Xu Ming trailed behind. The distance between Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan grew, separating them from the others. ¡°Wu Yanhan.¡± Watching her silhouette against the moonlight, Xu Ming recalled the scene he had witnessed years ago by the riverbank. His voice called out to her. ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Yanhan turned to face him. ¡°Is Wu Yanhan your real name?¡± Xu Ming asked, his tone slightly slurred from the alcohol. Wu Yanhan froze for a moment, clearly not expecting the question. ¡°Uh, if it¡¯s inconvenient to answer, forget it,¡± Xu Ming said, waving his hand and walking forward. ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Wu Yanh¨¢n.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Wu as in Wuguo (Wu Kingdom), Yan as in smoke, and Han as in cold. That¡¯s my real name.¡± Chapter 82 Unknowingly, Xu Ming had already been in the imperial pce for a year. During this time, he stayed by Emperor Wu¡¯s side every day. Apart from attending morning court sessions, Xu Ming would assist Emperor Wu while he reviewed memorials. For all three meals of the day, Xu Ming dined alongside Emperor Wu. When Emperor Wu went hunting, Xu Ming rode on horseback at his side. In their leisure time, Emperor Wu attempted to teach Xu Ming military strategy, but Xu Ming declined, saying, ¡°It¡¯s enough to understand principles and strategies. There¡¯s no need to study ancient military doctrines.¡± When Xu Ming refused, Emperor Wu jokingly berated him, though he didn¡¯t press the matter further. Even when sitting on the dragon carriage, Emperor Wu insisted Xu Ming ride with him. Xu Ming was certain that Emperor Wu intended to groom him as a trusted confidant.However, the greater the favor, the more cautious Xu Ming became. Serving an emperor was like walking on thin ice. One should never trust that an emperor¡¯s favor would remain unwavering. Xu Ming¡¯s careful demeanor did not go unnoticed by Emperor Wu, who grew even more satisfied with him. If Xu Ming had be arrogant from favor, Emperor Wu might not have abandoned him entirely but would likely have taught him a lesson to correct his behavior. Now, Emperor Wu felt relieved of such trouble. The news of Xu Ming¡¯s favor could not be hidden from the court. Some believed that the emperor merely appreciated talent. After all, Xu Ming was both schrly and skilled in martial arts, young, and impressionable¡ªraising him by the emperor¡¯s side would undoubtedly make him a loyal confidant in the future! Others spected that Emperor Wu intended to make Xu Ming the consort of the princess. Since the emperor was unable to bear children, Xu Ming and the princess¡¯s offspring could be future heirs to the throne! As for whether they could have heirs? If not on the first attempt, try again. With a 50% chance, seven or eight childrenter, one would surely be a boy. After all, the emperor was still young and could afford to wait. Raising a grandson as a son¡ªthere¡¯s little difference. Regardless of whether Xu Ming became the princess¡¯s consort, his eventual importance was a foregone conclusion. The emperor was merely waiting for Xu Ming to take the metropolitan and pce exams to see what ranking he could achieve. If Xu Ming performed modestly, he could be polished for a year or two, gaining experience before being heavily utilized. If Xu Ming excelled, the emperor would undoubtedly reward him greatly! Xu Ming¡¯s future would be bright, making him a rising star. In recent days, officials of all ranks had been visiting the Xu family residence or seeking connections through the Qin family to build a rtionship with the Xu family. Xu Guogong (Duke), Xu Shuiya, Xu Ming¡¯s father Xu Zheng, and Qin Guogong (Duke), Qin Ruhai, had been riding high, frequently attending banquets and being showered with ttery to the point of arrogance. The Xu family basked in their newfound prestige, with a sense of ¡°when one man ascends, all around him rise too.¡± Even Xu Wang, the sixth young master of the Xu family (born to the second wife, five years younger than Xu Ming, and nine years old), got into a dispute with the third son of the Jingzhao Yin (Chief of the Capital Prefecture). He struck the boy, injuring his head, yet still acted brazenly. Shockingly, the Jingzhao Yin didn¡¯t dare utter a word of protest and even brought his son to apologize. When Wang Feng heard of this incident, she was furious and took up the matriarch¡¯s cane, intending to punish Xu Wang. However, she was stopped by others, and her blows nevernded. Even the family matriarch dismissed the matter, saying, ¡°Let it go, let it go. It¡¯s just children squabbling¡ªnothing serious.¡± Wang Feng, enraged, threw down the cane and didn¡¯t leave her quarters for ten days. When Zhao Wenshan heard about this, he was rmed and hurried to the Xu residence. Speaking inly to the matriarch and Xu Zheng, he said, ¡°Although Fifth Young Master Xu Ming is talented in both literature and martial arts and favored by the emperor, the treatment he received from the Xu and Qin families before his rise is something the matriarch and Master Xu should not forget! Now that he is being nurtured by the emperor¡­ The Fifth Young Master Xu Ming is destined to receive significant attention from His Majesty in the future. However, our Xu and Qin households are already powerful. Would His Majesty allow someone he has personally nurtured to be burdened by us? Would he permit the Xu and Qin households to rise even further because of Xu Ming, upsetting the bnce of power? The recent incident where the Sixth Young Master shed with the Jingzhao Yin¡¯s third son¡ªbased on my understanding, the Sixth Young Master was clearly at fault. The Jingzhao Yin is known for his upright nature and fearlessness in the face of authority. Like Xiao Mo Chi, he is also a confidant of His Majesty. For him to swallow his pride in this matter¡ªdoes this not strike the matriarch and Master Xu Zheng as odd? Furthermore, our Wu kingdom has strictws prohibiting private banquets of more than ten officials. Yet Master Xu Zheng hosted a banquet for twenty people at the Chunfeng Tower¡ªan outright vition of thew. Has the Censorate not filed an impeachment? Would His Majesty truly be unaware? This is His Majesty giving our Xu and Qin households onest bit of face while simultaneously preparing a de¡ªone he will not hesitate to turn against us if necessary. ¡®To destroy a man, first let him go mad.¡¯ Even a five-year-old child understands this principle. Does the matriarch and Master Xu Zheng truly not see this?¡± Hearing Zhao Wenshan¡¯s words, both Xu Zheng and the matriarch were indeed startled. However, they brushed it off, saying things like, ¡®Wenshan, you¡¯re overthinking it. We have imperial decrees of protection,¡¯ and ¡®No matter what, Xu Ming is part of our Xu family. He will always speak on our behalf.¡¯ Looking at their nonchnt expressions, Zhao Wenshan could only sigh heavily and say, ¡°In the end, the bird will flee the forest, leaving behind nothing but destion.¡± With that, he flicked his sleeves and stormed out. As for this incident, Xu Ming, still within the pce, remainedpletely unaware. Confined to the pce and interacting only with Emperor Wu, Xu Ming had no idea what the court officials thought of him. Two months before the metropolitan examination, Xu Ming sought an audience with Emperor Wu. ¡°Your Majesty, in two months, I will sit for the metropolitan exam. I humbly request to leave the pce temporarily for two months to focus on my studies.¡± Although Xu Ming held no official position and spent his days following Emperor Wu, it was a significant drain on his time. Xu Ming wasn¡¯t confident enough to skip studying and still rank as a jinshi. Moreover, this uing examination had an unprecedented number of candidates since the founding of Wu Kingdom. This request was also a strategic move to avoid suspicion. In ten days, various officials would gather in the imperial study to draft the examination questions alongside Emperor Wu. As a candidate, Xu Ming knew he couldn¡¯t remain in the pce during this time. ¡°Hmm, approved,¡± Emperor Wu nodded. ¡°You should indeed avoid suspicion during this period. There¡¯s a residence in the eastern part of the city¡ªit¡¯s not toorge, not too small. I¡¯ll assign two pce maids to assist you. Focus on your studies.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± After expressing his gratitude, Xu Ming was personally escorted out of the pce by Wei Xun to the designated residence in the eastern city. True to Emperor Wu¡¯s description, the residence was modest¡ªa simple two-courtyard house. However, its decor was elegant and tasteful. From that point on, Xu Ming devoted more time each day to his studies, reducing the time spent on martial arts practice. While Xu Ming wasn¡¯t overly concerned about achieving high academic honors, he was curious about the potential rewards for ranking as a jinshi, or even within the top tier. Meanwhile, as the metropolitan examination approached, the capital of Wudu grew increasingly lively. Typically, such exams attracted little attention from themon folk. But this time was different. This year¡¯s examination was not only thergest since Wu Kingdom¡¯s founding, but it was also of significant interest to neighboring states such as Qi, Liang, and even the northern tribes of Beimang. There were two key reasons: First, this was the first examination held since the imperial exams were fully opened to all eligible candidates, resulting in unprecedented participation. Second, Xu Ming was taking part. The boy genius who, four years ago,posed the famous couplet ¡°The mirror bids farewell to youthful beauty, as the flowers fade upon the trees¡± and topped the provincial examination at just ten years old¡ªwas he destined to fade into obscurity, or would he once again shine brightly? Everyone eagerly awaited the oue. Of course, many were skeptical of Xu Ming¡¯s chances. After all, he had spent three to four years in military training¡ªrigorous training as part of Wu Kingdom¡¯s infamous Blood Butchers. How much time could he possibly have devoted to studying? Even for someone as gifted as Xu Ming, passing the metropolitan examination and advancing to the pce exam to earn the title of tong jinshi chushen (entry-level jinshi) would already be a significant achievement. Xu Ming had a vague sense of how the outside world perceived him. He figured they weren¡¯t wrong¡ªafter all, cramming for two months at thest minute didn¡¯t exactly guarantee sess. He might not even pass the metropolitan exam. All Xu Ming hoped for was to give it his best. That was all. On another note, he wondered how Xu Xiaopang was doing. It had been four years since theyst met. At sixteen, Xu Xiaopang was now a young man. Was he still the same as before? What about his mother and the big white goose? His mother, who never sought power or influence, should be fine. But had the big white goose taken human form yet? Would it be a muscr woman if it had? Xu Ming considered visiting the Xu household. However, the thought of dealing with his grandmother and father, not to mention the possibility of being dragged into endless banquets to meet high-ranking officials, made him groan inwardly. ¡°Forget it. Only two months left. I¡¯ll visit after the exams,¡± Xu Ming muttered, shaking his head as he turned back to his books. The metropolitan exam in Wu Kingdom was quite open-ended. There were no cloze tests, memorization drills, or other time-wasting exercises. Instead, the exam covered the four major fields of schr, agriculture, crafts, andmerce, with twenty essay questions for each field. There were no standard answers¡ªit was all about your insights and opinions. The examsted four days. Xu Ming¡¯s reading habits were eclectic, given his photographic memory. He read anything and everything, hoping to pick up some unusual attributes along the way. Still, he hadn¡¯t gotten around to buying Little Liu Bei, so he had no idea what attributes it might grant. ¡°I¡¯ll get it after the exams. For now, I need to stay focused,¡± he decided. Pre-exam distractions were a big no-no. ¡°Xu Gongzi (Young Master),¡± a maid entered the room. These maids were former pce attendants, well-trained and meticulous. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°There¡¯s a young gentleman outside who ims to be your friend,¡± the maid replied respectfully.@@novelbin@@ ¡°My friend? Got it,¡± Xu Ming said, setting down his book and leaving the room. As he stepped out into the courtyard, he spotted a figure sitting at a nearby wine stall¡ªa ¡°young man¡± dressed in men¡¯s clothing but so strikingly beautiful that he outshone most women. Xu Ming chuckled, walked over, and called to the waiter, ¡°Two jars of red pine wine, two pounds of spiced beef, and a te of fried peanuts.¡± ¡°Right away, sir!¡± the waiter responded cheerfully. Xu Ming sat across from the ¡°young man,¡± who nced at him with those sharp, almost predatory eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a bit,¡± the ¡®young man¡¯ remarked. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Ming replied, pouring himself a cup of wine. ¡°At this age, men tend to grow quickly.¡± ¡°Fast enough to marry, perhaps?¡± Wu Yanhan teased, her tone light but with a hint of mischief. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too fast,¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°Too fast?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her bold demeanor tinged with a feminine allure. ¡°Surely, if you make the imperial honor roll this time, you¡¯ll be marrying that girl, Zhu Ci Ci, from Qi Kingdom, won¡¯t you?¡± Cough, cough! Xu Ming choked on his wine. ¡°Why are you bringing her up all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s gaze lingered on Xu Ming. ¡°Know what?¡± Xu Ming looked puzzled. Wu Yanhan¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, scrutinizing Xu Ming for a moment before she shook her head and took a sip of wine. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Strange,¡± Xu Ming muttered, taking a bite of spiced beef. Deep down, though, he felt a little guilty. Could it be that the childhood promise he made with Zhu Ci Ci had been leaked? No, that didn¡¯t make sense. No one would take the innocent words of two children seriously. They were just kids back then¡ªwhat could they possibly understand? ¡°Where have you been this past year?¡± Xu Ming asked, pouring Wu Yanhan a drink. ¡°Traveling,¡± Wu Yanhan replied nonchntly. ¡°Wandering the Jianghu, challenging a few sects, killing some cultivators.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your current level?¡± ¡°Heroic Soul Realm,¡± Wu Yanhan said without hesitation. ¡°Advancing to the Heroic Soul Realm in just a year¡ªno one can match you,¡± Xu Ming said with a genuine smile, feeling happy for his friend. Wu Yanhan shot him a nce. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone off to that damned pce, you could¡¯ve matched me.¡± [T/N: Wasn¡¯t he already in the Heroic Soul Realm?] ¡°Not that fast,¡± Xu Ming shook his head. He wasn¡¯t being modest. Despite having his unique ¡°cheat,¡± Xu Ming was a dual cultivator of both body and energy. The further he advanced, the slower his progress became. This was precisely why most cultivators, despite having the option to pursue the path of a martial artist, rarely advanced beyond the Mercury Realm. It required too much time and effort, leaving them spread too thin. ¡°What about you? nning to return to the Blood Asura Battalion?¡± Xu Ming asked. Even though leaving the Blood Asura Battalion usually meant you couldn¡¯t return, she was clearly an exception, given her connections. ¡°No, I¡¯m heading home,¡± Wu Yanhan said, taking a sip of her wine. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back soon, my Fa¡ªmy father will lose his mind.¡± [T/N: It¡¯s actually the way she was going to address the Emperor (Royal Father) in chinese.] ¡°Fair enough,¡± Xu Ming said with a chuckle. Though she had the Martial God Physic, she was, after all, still a girl. Wu Yanhan blinked and looked at Xu Ming. ¡°Did you know? There¡¯s a rumor in the capital that after the exams, you¡¯ll be the imperial son-inw of Wu Kingdom.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Xu Ming froze for a moment. He genuinely didn¡¯t know. His understanding of royal affairs was limited¡ªhe never asked about them, and no one had told him anything. Having spent a year in the pce, Xu Ming had been exceptionally cautious, avoiding questions or information he shouldn¡¯t be involved in. He didn¡¯t even know how many children the Emperor had. Speaking of which¡­ did the Emperor have children? Xu Ming had never seen any during his time in the pce. ¡°Who knows?¡± Wu Yanhan said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°But if the Emperor decrees a marriage, would you agree or not?¡± Xu Ming thought for a moment. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Wu Yanhan snorted coldly. ¡°Prettier than that Zhu Ci Ci.¡± Chapter 83 ¡°Unrted persons, clear the way! Unrted persons, clear the way!¡± On Xuanwu Street in Wudu, the Blood Asura Battalion members cleared the entire street. Merchants had to pack up, andmoners weren¡¯t allowed to gather and watch themotion. Today was the day of the Wu Kingdom¡¯s imperial examination. In a side courtyard of the Xu family estate, a sixteen-year-old young man, now fully grown, slowly opened his eyes as hey on the bed. The young man was tall for his age, standing around 1.72 meters, but he was also quite stout, weighing approximately 160 pounds. He got out of bed and changed into a Confucian-style blue robe. Walking out of his room, he fetched some water, wet a towel to wash his face, and used fine salt to brush his teeth before rinsing his mouth. There were no maids in the young man¡¯s courtyard¡ªhis mother forbade it. Not that he needed them. He nced at the timepiece in the courtyard. It was almost time. After tidying his robe, he left the courtyard and headed to his mother¡¯s side residence. ¡°Mother,¡± the young man greeted, bowing respectfully.Wang Feng, who had been up for a while, turned to look at her now-grown son and nodded. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± Xu Pangda gave a simple, honest smile. ¡°I slept very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Wang Feng said coolly as she gestured to the table, where a food box sat. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I made some pastries. Take them as your breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Xu Pangda opened the food box and saw it was filled to the brim with pastries. ¡°Mother, this seems like quite a lot.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Wang Feng cast a light nce at it. ¡°Take them with you. If you see your younger brother outside the examination hall, let him have some too. Don¡¯t let them go to waste.¡± ¡°But Mother, food isn¡¯t allowed inside the examination hall,¡± Xu Pangda said, feeling a bit troubled. ¡°Then forget it,¡± Wang Feng said softly, lowering her eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better go now. Be prepared early.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Xu Pangda stuffed a few pastries into his mouth, drank a couple of cups of warm tea, and rubbed his belly when he was full. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Go,¡± Wang Feng said with a nod. Xu Pangda bowed deeply before turning to leave the courtyard. As Wang Feng watched her son walk farther and farther away, her expression grew distant. Memories of him going to the academy again and again over the past eight years yed out repeatedly in her mind. ¡°Pangda.¡± Just as Xu Pangda was about to leave the courtyard, Wang Feng called out softly. ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± Xu Pangda turned back. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t do well on the exam,¡± Wang Feng said calmly. Xu Pangda froze for a moment, then smiled brightly and bowed deeply once more. ¡ª At Wudu¡¯s Qingci Tower, an affordable inn known for subsidizing schrs, a young schr in a patched blue robe slowly descended the stairs. The schr¡¯s robe was pieced together with fabrics of different colors, giving it a shabby appearance, but it was immactely clean. He descended the stairs slowly, cing one foot carefully on each step before moving the other foot to the same step¡ªrepeating the process with a noticeable limp. Following him was a little girl holding a book. She wore in clothes, her hair braided into a small pigtail. Her freckled face wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant either. The schr hobbled out of the inn, and the little girl followed him, clutching the book. ¡°Boss, how much for your buns?¡± the schr asked as he approached a bun stall. The stall owner nced at the schr and the little girl. ¡°How many do you need?¡± ¡°Just one¡ª¡± ¡°Two meat buns, wrapped separately, please,¡± the schr interrupted, smiling kindly as he cut the little girl off. ¡°Two copper coins,¡± the stall owner replied, wrapping each bun in oil paper and handing them over. ¡°Thank you,¡± the schr said as he took the buns, handing one to the little girl. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡ªeat up.¡± The little girl hesitated for a moment before taking the bun. ¡°Thank you, Brother Yu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The schr, named Yu Ping¡¯an, smiled and gently patted the girl¡¯s head. The duo, one tall and one small, walked toward Xuanwu Street, eating their buns along the way. Each carried a gourd at their waist, onerge and one small, filled with water to quench their thirst. ¡°Brother Yu, how many days will your exam take?¡± the braided girl asked. ¡°Four days.¡± ¡°After four days, will you be the top schr?¡± The girl looked up at Yu Ping¡¯an with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± Yu Ping¡¯an replied with a smile. ¡°But Brother Yu is amazing!¡± the little girl pouted. Yu Ping¡¯an ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just a bookworm.¡± ¡°No, Brother Yu is really amazing!¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Ping¡¯an said, chuckling. ¡ª Xu Ming arrived at Xuanwu Street. The street was eerily quiet, with only the Blood Asura guards in their crimson iron armor and the examinees who hade for the imperial exam. Looking at the guards d in blood-red armor, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic. He wondered if Xiong Haizhi and the others were among them. ¡°Those guys didn¡¯t evene to see me off,¡± Xu Ming muttered with a chuckle. He understood, though. As hisrades-in-arms, they couldn¡¯te to send him off since he was now an examinee. Any association would raise suspicions of favoritism. Quickening his pace, Xu Ming walked straight ahead. At the end of Xuanwu Street was the Ministry of Rites¡¯ examination hall. One by one, the examinees handed over their jade identification tokens and entered the hall. Not far from the hall, in a nearby teahouse, a man sipped his tea while watching Xu Ming approach the examination gates. Beside the man was a woman. She wore a flowing court dress, as light and ethereal as drifting clouds. The hem was adorned with white cloud patterns delicately outlined in gold thread, and a jade belt cinched her waist. Her cascading hair, as smooth as a waterfall, was loosely gathered with a jade hairpin, with a few strands softly framing her face, adding a touch of charm. Her face was radiant like the morning sun, soft yet dazzling. Her eyebrows exuded elegance and nobility, and her eyes sparkled like stars embedded in a midnight sky¡ªdeep, brilliant, and seemingly capable of perceiving all. A straight nose and lips as delicate as cherry blossomspleted her graceful features, the slight curve of her smile as gentle as spring breezes rippling across a sereneke. Standing beside the man and woman was a eunuch with a constant, polite smile¡ªEunuch Wei Xun. ¡°Did youe back just to watch him take the exam?¡± the man asked with a smile, ncing at his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± the young woman replied as she casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°With the books he¡¯s read over the years, what could he possibly achieve?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°You never know.¡± The man shook his head with a smile, took another sip of tea, and looked toward the examination gates where Xu Ming was registering. ¡°That boy, Xu Ming, is a fine match for you. You¡¯ve spent two or three years together, so you should know his character well. Let me say it again: if you give me a royal grandson, I¡¯ll stop meddling in your affairs. Yanhan, what do you think?¡± Chapter 84 Entering the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Examination Hall, Xu Ming carried his examination badge along with his brush, ink, paper, and inkstone to his designated cubicle. The cubicle was tiny¡ªfive feet long, four feet wide, and eight feet high. Inside, it contained only a desk, a bed, amp, and a covered chamber pot. Eating, drinking, sleeping, and relieving oneself all had to be done within this confined space. The only constion was that the chamber pot had a tightly sealing lid and was regrly emptied by designated staff. With the ringing of the bell, the imperial examination officially began. Test papers were distributed to each examinee in order, and when it came time to collect them, they would be retrieved in reverse order. Only after the next bell rang were the candidates allowed to open their papers and begin reading and writing their answers. The examinationprised four subjects: schrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants, with each subject consisting of twenty questions. The exam spanned four full days. During these four days, examinees not only had to craft perfect answers to the questions but also meticulously transcribe their responses onto clean sheets, ensuring not a single character was misspelled and the handwriting was immacte. The neatness of one¡¯s exam papers greatly influenced the examiner¡¯s first impression. Moreover, for those who seeded in bing tribute schrs, their papers would eventually be presented to the emperor himself. Thus, the imperial examination was not merely a test of intellect but also one of endurance and diligence.Of course, for someone like Xu Ming, a martial artist, such physical exertion was hardly worth mentioning. When mealtime arrived, the examination hall provided food to all candidates. The meals were thoroughly inspected by the chief examiner and deputy examiners using spiritual energy, ensuring that nothing illicit had been added. Xu Ming found sce in the fact that the food provided was quite delicious, with a bnced mix of meat and vegetables. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think it still paled inparison to the meals at Blood Asura Battalion¡¯s ce. As night fell, darkness gradually enveloped the examination hall, and the candidates lit theirmps one after another.@@novelbin@@ From a tall building overlooking the hall, Xiao Mochi stood with his hands behind his back, surveying the entire area. Every night, Xiao Mochi would stand there and watch, fearing that a fire might break out somewhere. One morning, his gaze fell on a particr cubicle, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°This kid still has so much energy?¡± Inside that cubicle, candidate Xu Ming was already awake and practicing his martial arts, while most of the other candidates were still fast asleep. On the first day, most candidates felt that time was abundant and worked at a leisurely pace. By the second day, the majority had settled into their rhythm. On the third day, some began to realize that time was running short and hurried to catch up. By the fourth day, some were sweating nervously, while others casually napped after lunch. As night fell, those who had finished their work waited for the next morning to submit their papers, while those who hadn¡¯t worked tirelessly through the night toplete their transcriptions. Finally, after four days, the bell rang again, signaling the end of the examination. All candidates put down their brushes, regardless of their progress. The sound of that final bell brought a collective sense of relief to everyone present. Xu Ming felt a wave of nostalgia, reminiscent of finishing the college entrance exams in his previous life. But unlike modern exams, where one could rip up their books, fold paper nes to throw off rooftops, or discuss answers with friends before heading home for a celebratory feast, the imperial examination offered no such reprieve. After the exam, all candidates were required to remain in their cubicles, unable to leave. This confinementsted about ten days. During this time, the examiners would grade the papers, and inspectors would visit each cubicle to ensure no cheating urred. To be fair, aside from something as severe as leaking the exam questions¡ªa crime punishable by death¡ªminor infractions like smuggling in a few old book excerpts had little impact on the oue. After all, every single question was an essay question. Most examinees, after finally loosening the taut string of tension, copsed onto their beds for a deep sleep. Xu Ming, however, continued practicing his martial arts, maintaining his discipline. Of course, there were quite a few candidates who couldn¡¯t sleep at all, haunted by the looming announcement of results in ten days. For those who failed, their next chance woulde in four years¡ªbut how many ¡°four years¡± does one have in a lifetime? In the Ministry of Rites¡¯ rear courtyard, the grading of the exam papers was overseen by Xiao Mochi and carried out by a team of 101 officials, with Blood Asura Battalion members guarding the area. Each of the four subjects¡ªschrs, farmers, artisans, and merchants¡ªwas assigned 25 examiners. Each candidate¡¯s paper had to be graded by three different examiners. The grading system was based on scores, and any paper that sparked disagreement among the examiners would be brought to Xiao Ke for the final decision. This year¡¯s imperial examination saw a record-breaking 6,000 candidates, the highest in Wu Kingdom¡¯s history since its founding. However, only 400 candidates would be admitted¡ªmaking for an enormous workload for the examiners. At first, the examiners were patient, taking their time to thoroughly review each paper. But as they progressed, fatigue and frustration began to set in, and their grading pace quickened. If your handwriting was poor, you could be in serious trouble. By the ninth day, the candidates had gone thirteen days without bathing. Flies buzzed around the cubicles, turning them into what could only be described as pigsties. The only difference was that 400 of these ¡°pigs¡± would eventually rise to prominence. In the Ministry of Rites¡¯ rear courtyard, as thest examiner finished grading the final paper, he copsed into his chair, utterly exhausted. ¡°My lord, there were a total of 6,251 candidates, resulting in 25,004 papers. We havepleted grading all of them. Here are the top 600 papers based on total scores across the four subjects. Please review them,¡± said the deputy examiner as he pushed a cart carrying neatly arranged papers. The candidates¡¯ names had already been unsealed. ¡°Mm, well done,¡± Xiao Mochi replied as he began examining the papers one by one. Starting with the 600th-ranked paper, he worked his way upward, his eyes lighting up as he read. When he reached the top ten, Xiao Mochi flipped through those papers repeatedly, unable to put them down. He was utterly enamored, bing more and more impressed with each one he read. Each of the top ten papers was extraordinary. Individually, any of them could have won the title of provincial champion in most of the past 250 years of imperial examinations. The essays were nothing short of masterpieces. And now, all these exceptional talents had appeared in the same examination. ¡°A legendary cohort, all arriving at the same time,¡± Xiao Mochi murmured, cing the final paper down and exhaling deeply. ¡°No issues. Publish the results.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± That same morning, the results were announced. One by one, the examiners called out the names of the sessful candidates. With each name spoken, another candidate ascended to the rank of tribute schr. Some burst into joyousughter; others wept in bitter disappointment. A total of 400 tribute schrs were selected. These schrs were immediately taken for bathing and given new clothes before being ushered into the pce to meet the emperor for the final imperial examination. Dong. Dong. Dong. Three dayster, as the tribute schrs emerged from the imperial pce, the Blood Asura Battalion members were already present in the capital city. Before them stood officials holding the golden honor roll, ready to announce the final results. Chapter 89 ¡°Your subject begs forgiveness but cannot yet ept this decree.¡± Xu Ming¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was clear enough to echo throughout the courtyard. In an instant, everyone froze where they stood, staring at Xu Ming in disbelief. Some even thought they must have misheard. Did Xu Ming¡­ reject the emperor¡¯s decree for marriage? No. How could you dare? This is a marriage decree from the emperor! Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your head? ¡°Ming¡¯er, what nonsense are you saying?¡± The elderly matriarch of the Xu family anxiously struck the ground repeatedly with her cane. ¡°Ming¡¯er, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Xu Shuiya¡¯s face turned stern.¡°Ming¡¯er, you¡ªyou¡ª¡± Xu Zheng raised a trembling finger to point at Xu Ming, stammering as he struggled to speak. This event was simply too shocking for them. None of them could have imagined that Xu Ming would reject the imperial decree of marriage. After all, while it was true that very few had ever seen Princess Zhaowen in person due to her life in the pce, did it really matter? Even if she was supposedly hideous, so what? Once the candles are blown out, aren¡¯t all women the same? Besides, the emperor is so handsome, and Princess Zhaowen¡¯ste mother was once the most beautiful woman in Wu Kingdom, ranked as the 30th most beautiful mortal in the renowned Beauty List. How ugly could the princess possibly be with such lineage? Surely not very. And yet you turned her down? ¡°Ming¡¯er¡­¡± Chen Suya, kneeling on the ground to receive the decree, gently tugged at her son¡¯s sleeve, her face full of worry. Chen Suya had always hoped her child would marry someone he truly loved. But this¡ªthis was outright defiance of an imperial decree. If defied, Ming¡¯er could lose his head! ¡°Top Schr, w-what did you just say?¡± Wei Xun, the eunuch delivering the decree, doubted his own ears. Surely not. Even Wei Xun couldn¡¯t fathom a reason for refusal. Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t the top schr be full of gratitude and bow repeatedly to thank the emperor? How could he refuse? Could it be because of Qin Qingwan? But Qin Qingwan was already a member of the Immortal Sect, destined to live for millennia. What could she possibly have to do with you, the top schr? To her, you¡¯re nothing more than a fleeting wave in the river of her life. ¡°Lord Eunuch, um, our Ming¡¯er is still young and thoughtless. Please, please, take a seat first. Chunyan, what are you standing there for? Hurry and serve Lord Eunuch some tea!¡± Xu Shuiya was the first to recover, quickly pulling Wei Xun to a seat and trying to smooth things over. As for the others still kneeling on the ground, they hesitated, unsure whether to remain kneeling or to rise now that the top schr had rejected the imperial decree. Xu Zheng hurried forward, intent on giving his son a stern lecture. Though Xu Zheng had never really cared for Xu Ming¡ªhe had plenty of sons, after all, and why would he pay much attention to a mere illegitimate child?¡ªhe was still Xu Ming¡¯s father, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°Ming¡¯er, listen, you can¡¯t do this! Quickly tell Lord Eunuch you were confused, or you¡¯ll lose your head!¡± Xu Zheng struggled to piece together a coherent reprimand, stammering as he went. He had intended to assert his ¡°fatherly authority.¡± But as he approached Xu Ming, the aura of strength and the imposing presence radiating from the young man made Xu Zheng falter. ¡°Young man, you really ought to reconsider this. For ordinary people, this is the kind of thing they wouldn¡¯t dare dream of!¡± Qin Ruhai, the father of Qin Qingwan, also stepped forward to advise him kindly.@@novelbin@@ In truth, Qin Ruhai believed Xu Ming hadn¡¯t let go of his daughter. If his daughter hadn¡¯t joined the Tianxuan Sect, hadn¡¯t been born with an Innate Sacred Body¡ªthen, given Xu Ming¡¯s current status, Qin Ruhai would have fully supported the marriage. But things are different now. Xu Ming, even though you¡¯re the top schr, even though you¡¯ve achieved first ce in all three imperial examinations, even though your poetic talent is renowned across thend, you are, ultimately, just a mortal. Qingwan may not even visit us a few more times before she severs all ties to the mortal world. As her father, I¡¯ve already resigned myself to treating her as though she¡¯s no longer my daughter. So why are you still holding on so deeply? Zhao Wenshan stepped forward and asked, ¡°Xu Ming, have you truly thought this through? This is defiance of an imperial decree.¡± As the top schr, Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t be executed for rejecting the marriage decree. After all, the emperor couldn¡¯t justify such an action to the people. Otherwise, if word spread that ¡°the Emperor of Wu executed the top schr for rejecting a marriage decree,¡± the empire¡¯s reputation would be in tatters. Still, Xu Ming was defying an imperial order, and in front of so many witnesses. I bestowed my only daughter upon you on the day you achieved top honors, and you dared to refuse? Do I, as Emperor, have no dignity? Clearly, the Emperor would need an exnation for this. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Xu Ming spoke calmly, ¡°I will give His Majesty a proper exnation.¡± Xu Ming bowed respectfully to Wei Xun. ¡°Lord Eunuch, may I trouble you to wait for a moment? I wish to write a memorial to the Emperor.¡± Wei Xun opened his mouth, then slowly closed it, letting out a long sigh. ¡°Of course, I can wait here for the top schr, but I implore you to think this over carefully.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Eunuch.¡± Xu Ming straightened and turned to Zhao Wenshan. ¡°Uncle, do you happen to have any memorial papers on you?¡± The reason Xu Ming asked Zhao Wenshan was not to slight the Xu family but because Xu Zheng and Qin Ruhai held insignificant posts, too low-ranked to carry such papers. They would have to request them from the Ministry of Rites. Although Xu Shuiya, as the Duke of Xu, held a high enough rank, his seniority made it somewhat inappropriate for Xu Ming to request it directly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any with me, but there are some at my residence,¡± Zhao Wenshan replied with a troubled expression, ncing at Xu Shuiya. Xu Shuiya hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I have memorial papers.¡± ¡°Many thanks, my lord.¡± Xu Ming bowed again. With a sigh, Xu Shuiya led Xu Ming to his study. Xu Pangda and Zhao Wenshan followed, while the others, though curious to see what Xu Ming would write, stayed behind to console Wei Xun. ¡°I¡¯ll grind the ink for you, Fifth Brother.¡± Xu Pangda rolled up his sleeves, his chubby hands meticulously working the inkstone. Although Xu Pangda felt it was a pity for his fifth brother to refuse the marriage, he respected Xu Ming¡¯s decision no matter what. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡± Xu Ming nodded, taking up the brush. Zhao Wenshan spread out the paper for him. Back in the courtyard, Xu Zheng and the others hurriedly tried to mollify Wei Xun. ¡°Lord Eunuch, please don¡¯t be angry. Ming¡¯er is still young and ignorant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Eunuch. Even though he¡¯s the top schr, Ming¡¯er still has a youthful impulsiveness.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Lord Eunuch, we will talk sense into him.¡± They discreetly tried to slip silver notes into Wei Xun¡¯s hands, but Wei Xun, who might have epted them under other circumstances, quietly pushed them back this time. ¡°Sigh, this top schr of ours really is¡­ hmm?¡± Just as Wei Xun was about to grumble, he suddenly stood up in shock. Above the Xu residence, an aura of literary destiny began to coalesce. A gentle breeze, tinged with the essence of schrly brilliance, swept toward the study. The fragrance of ink and the aura of literary fortune spread outward, filling the air for ten miles. Chapter 93 When Xu Ming had just stepped into the main hall, Xu Pangda hadn¡¯t yet reacted before seeing a cold glint sh past his chubby face. By the time Xu Pangda regained hisposure, a long sword was already pointed at the throat of his fifth brother. The sharp tip of the sword hovered barely half an inch away from his brother¡¯s neck. It seemed that with just a slight push forward, blood would surely stter. Everyone in the main hall was taken aback. Why had this stunningly beautiful princess suddenly drawn her sword without warning? True, Xu Ming¡¯s act of breaking off the engagement did leave her a little humiliated. But still, couldn¡¯t they sit down and discuss it calmly first? On the side, Chen Suya¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to step forward, but Wang Feng held her wrist, stopping her.Wang Feng shook her head and nced meaningfully at Chen Suya. Following Wang Feng¡¯s gaze, Chen Suya noticed something peculiar¡ªthere was something off about the way the princess was looking at Xu Ming. Chen Suya, skilled at reading people like Wang Feng, observed that though the princess¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, they didn¡¯t seem to harbor much hatred. ¡°Such speed, precision, and decisiveness¡ªwho would have thought the princess¡¯s swordsmanship is this exceptional,¡± Xu Ming remarked calmly, looking at the girl in front of him with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced me in front of the entire world. Give me an exnation, or this sword might just pierce through your throat,¡± Wu Yanhan said coldly. Xu Ming nced around the hall. ¡°I will give the princess an exnation. But may I request that the princess take a walk with me in the courtyard? If my exnation doesn¡¯t satisfy you, you can kill me on the spot, and I will have noints.¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s sharp, phoenix-shaped eyes locked onto Xu Ming¡¯s, as though her gaze was as piercing as her sword, trying toy him bare. Yet Xu Ming did not shy away from her stare. ¡°Hmph.¡± Wu Yanhan snorted coldly and flicked her sword. The de traced a perfect arc through the air,nding neatly in the scabbard held by a nearby maid. Without another word, Wu Yanhan strode out the door. Xu Ming cupped his hands in a polite gesture to the others in the hall, then turned and followed her outside. The two walked side by side through the Xu family¡¯s garden. No one else was around. The frosty expression on Wu Yanhan¡¯s face had softened, reced by a faint smile. ¡°There was no need for you toe here. My letter breaking off the engagement should¡¯ve been enough. His Majesty likely won¡¯t punish me,¡± Xu Ming said to the young woman beside him. To outsiders, it appeared that Wu Yanhan had drawn her sword out of rage at being rejected. But Xu Ming knew her personality all too well. She was worried about him and hade to the Xu residence to ¡°demand justice.¡± Her dramatic disy served multiple purposes: First, by acting arrogant and unreasonable, she made others think, ¡°The top schr was right to break off the engagement¡ªthis princess is terrifying! If they married, wouldn¡¯t he bepletely henpecked?¡± This way, public opinion would favor Xu Ming. Second, it gave her father, the emperor, an excuse to de-escte the situation: ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already made a scene and even threatened Xu Ming with a sword. You can step in to mediate and let the whole engagement matter drop.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Wu Yanhan chuckled coldly. ¡°I was just worried you¡¯d get yourself killed. Otherwise, how could I repay the favor I owe you?¡± As she spoke, Wu Yanhan nced at Xu Ming. ¡°When the imperial edict was announced, did you realize that I was the princess of this dynasty?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it at first, but I had a faint suspicion. After all, you¡­ are prettier than most women.¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s smile deepened, a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°And when you found out that the person you were breaking off the engagement with was your former ¡®brother-in-arms,¡¯ how did that feel?¡± ¡°It was surprising,¡± Xu Ming admitted. ¡°But when I recalled that His Majesty sent me to Blood Asura Battalion and you turned out to be a ¡®woman disguised as a man,¡¯ it all made sense. This was likely orchestrated by His Majesty.¡± Xu Ming turned the question back to Wu Yanhan: ¡°When Princess entered Blood Asura Battalion, did you know His Majesty¡¯s intentions? Did you know I was to be your fianc¨¦?¡± A flicker of displeasure crossed Wu Yanhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Call me Yanhan.¡± Xu Ming was momentarily taken aback but then smiled and corrected himself. ¡°Alright, Yanhan. Did you know I was your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°No,¡± Wu Yanhan replied without hesitation. ¡°I was simply sent to Blood Asura Battalion for training. I had no idea my father had arranged for a fianc¨¦ to be there as well. It wasn¡¯t until after my training, on my return to the capital, that I learned of his intentions.¡± ¡°And when you found out that your former ¡®brother-in-arms¡¯ was to be your fianc¨¦, how did you feel?¡± Xu Ming asked. Wu Yanhan stopped walking, looking at him seriously. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± Xu Ming blinked. ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Yanhan casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her demeanor devoid of any girlish coyness. ¡°If it had been anyone else, I¡¯d have knocked them t with my fists. But you once saved my life. I told you before, I always repay my debts. So, rather than letting someone else benefit, I figured it might as well be you.¡± Xu Ming was at a loss for words. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to decline the marriage,¡± Wu Yanhan said with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t bear toy hands on your ¡®oldrade¡¯? Or are you still hung up on Qin Qingwan and Zhu Cici?¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s neither of those. I just want to see the world.¡± ¡°See the world?¡± Wu Yanhan echoed. Xu Ming nodded, finally revealing a reason he had never shared with anyone before. ¡°After I enter the Rootless Secret Realm, I n to leave the Wu Kingdom and explore the wider world. I don¡¯t want to dy your future. Besides, if I were to die out there one day, you¡¯d end up a widow.¡± ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. Unbeknownst to Xu Ming, her delicate fists tightened slightly beneath her long sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe five or six years? Maybe longer,¡± Xu Ming said honestly. ¡°Will youe back?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s voice was calm, but her gaze betrayed a subtle tension. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Ming replied with a nod. ¡°After all, my mother is still in the capital.¡± ¡°If your mother weren¡¯t in the capital, would you note back?¡± Wu Yanhan felt an inexplicable surge of annoyance. Xu Ming nced at her, immediately understanding. ¡°You¡¯re still in the capital. I¡¯d definitelye back to see you.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Wu Yanhan turned her head away. ¡°Who wants you toe back and see me?¡± Seeing her icy yet somewhat yful demeanor, Xu Ming simply chuckled, choosing not to say more. The two continued walking through the courtyard in silence, yet the atmosphere was far from awkward.@@novelbin@@ ¡°So?¡± Wu Yanhan finally broke the silence after a long while. Xu Ming looked puzzled. ¡°So what?¡± Wu Yanhan turned to face him, stepping back gracefully with her hands sped before her. ¡°I told you before, Wu Yanhan is far more beautiful than Zhu Cici. Now, do you still think I was lying?¡± Chapter 96 Madness! Xu Ming must be crazy! Everyone present knew that Wu Kingdom had only one princess. The current Emperor of Wu was in his prime, and barring any unexpected circumstances, he could easily reign for another three or four decades. During that time, the emperor could raise his grandchildren as heirs, with even his great-grandchildrening of age by then. In other words, Xu Ming¡¯s child would undoubtedly be the future ruler of Wu Kingdom. This meant Xu Ming¡¯s future status would be that of the ¡°Empress Dowager.¡± No one couldprehend why Xu Ming would reject such an opportunity. ¡°Could it be that the appearance of the Wu Kingdom princess is¡­?¡± A princess from another kingdom raised the question hesitantly. Although she left her sentence unfinished, everyone knew what she was implying. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely,¡± said a prince from Liang Kingdom, shaking his head. ¡°The princess¡¯s mother ranked 30th on the Beauty List, and she was just a mortal. After her, no other mortal has achieved such a high ranking. ¡°As for the Emperor of Wu,¡± he continued, ¡°my mother once mentioned seeing him in his youth. He was known as a strikingly handsome man. With parents like these, how unattractive could their child possibly be?¡±¡°Then why did Xu Ming¡­?¡± The crowd stared once again at the opening lines of Xu Ming¡¯s letter of rejection, utterly baffled. They all wanted to say Xu Ming was a fool. If it were them, they would have epted the proposal immediately! Although Wu Kingdom¡¯s literary achievements were not particrly impressive, its military strength was among the top three in the human realms. As theymented Xu Ming¡¯s seemingly foolish decision to reject the emperor¡¯s marriage proposal, they continued reading. For the Emperor of Wu to bestow his only daughter in marriage, rejecting the proposal required a valid reason¡ªone strong enough to preserve the imperial family¡¯s dignity. Otherwise, where would the emperor¡¯s honor go? Zhu Cici, who was also present, grew increasingly anxious as she read. Could it be? Did Xu Ming mention me in this letter? She thought back to their childhood, when she and Xu Ming had made a private vow of lifelongmitment. She had never forgotten it. Could it be that Xu Ming hadn¡¯t forgotten either? Xu Ming¡­ You¡¯d better not mention me in your letter of rejection! If Xu Ming named her in the letter, it would spell disaster. Rejecting the only princess of Wu Kingdom for a girl from Qi Kingdom would be a direct p in the emperor¡¯s face. Not only would it leave the emperor without an honorable way out, but it would also be akin to tearing down the very path of reconciliation. No matter how talented Xu Ming was, even as a top schr, his fate would be grim. Zhu Cici would rather Xu Ming ept the marriage proposal than see him face such peril. One incense stick¡¯s timeter, everyone finished reading Xu Ming¡¯s letter of rejection. Initially, they were shocked at Xu Ming¡¯s audacity to reject the princess¡¯s hand in marriage, but as they read further, they began to understand. Xu Ming¡¯s refusal was not born of arrogance or contempt. It was rooted in his desire to serve his country with no distractions, his fear of dying on the battlefield and leaving the princess a widow, and his resolve to avoid any personal entanglements that might weigh on his conscience. The letter, written with heartfelt sincerity and eloquence, even contained a few lines of poetry destined to be timeless ssics. This letter of rejection gave the Emperor of Wu ample dignity. By granting Xu Ming¡¯s request, the emperor not only won Xu Ming¡¯s loyalty but also created a tale of mutual respect between sovereign and subject that would be celebrated for generations. Whenever this letter of rejection was discussed in the future, people would not only praise its author but alsomend the wisdom of the Emperor of Wu. Meanwhile, the emperor himself was probably delighted. Xu Ming¡¯s rejection indicated hecked a hunger for power, focusing instead on noble aspirations. Such a virtuous and talented individual was a rare treasure. Having finished the letter, Zhu Cici let out a sigh of relief. Although the Emperor of Wu would not execute the youngest top schr in Wu Kingdom¡¯s history over this matter and risk ridicule from the world, he would certainly impose some form of punishment. If Xu Ming had mentioned their childhood engagement, it would have been disastrous. Fortunately, this letter of rejection made no mention of her, and its sincerity was moving¡ªeven Zhu Cici herself was deeply touched upon reading it. In fact, given the heartfelt and respectful tone of the letter, it was unlikely the Emperor would punish Xu Ming. Instead, he might even reward him. Zhu Cici believed that, even though Xu Ming didn¡¯t mention her, she still held a ce in his heart. It was clear he had chosen another reason to reject the marriage proposal.@@novelbin@@ However, their identities made their rtionship awkward. If she wanted to be with Xu Ming, there were many obstacles to ovee, and she needed to start preparing in advance. Speaking of which, Xu Ming¡¯s letter of rejection was truly remarkable. No wonder even Elder Wang praised it so highly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s finished reading, I assume?¡± Elder Wang looked at the students, who had all raised their heads, and stroked his beard with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all finished, let us begin the lesson. This letter of rejection may not be the most ornate innguage, but it is clear, logical, and deeply sincere. Let us examine the first two sentences.¡± Elder Wang began his lecture. Out of respect for him, not a single student dared to be inattentive. Half an hourter, Elder Wang stood up. ¡°That will be all for today. For this letter of rejection, I want you to write your reflections and bring them to me in two days.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the students replied in unison, bowing before leaving. As the ss ended and people dispersed, several princes invited Zhu Cici to view the blossoming peach trees in the grove behind the mountain. The peach blossoms were in full bloom and quite beautiful. Zhu Cici, however, declined. ¡°Junior Sister Zhu, a guest has arrived and wishes to see you,¡± Elder Wang said after ss. Elder Wang, being the eldest disciple of the White Deer Academy¡¯s headmaster, naturally addressed Zhu Cici, the headmaster¡¯sst disciple, as ¡°Junior Sister.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± Zhu Cici asked curiously. Elder Wang smiled. ¡°At the Moon Terrace by the Ink Pool to the east. You may go and see for yourself.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Zhu Cici replied, bowing before heading toward the eastern side of the Ink Pool. About an incense stick¡¯s timeter, Zhu Cici reached the Ink Pool corridor. At the center of the pool was a crescent-shaped Moon Terrace, connected to the shore by a long bridge. On the terrace stood a woman. Seeing her, Zhu Cici froze for a moment before her face broke into a warm smile. The young woman walked toward the Moon Terrace, her long legs moving gracefully beneath her ink-ck dress. ¡°Big Sister Nan,¡± Zhu Cici greeted, bowing respectfully as she approached the woman, whose name was Nan Wenmo. Nan Wenmo turned around, her lips curling into a smile as she looked at the young woman who had grown into a graceful beauty, slender and elegant like a willow. ¡°Cici, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Zhu Cici nodded. ¡°Four years.¡± Nan Wenmo nodded in return. ¡°Four years ago, I brought you to White Deer Academy. Four yearster, can you guess why I¡¯m here now?¡± Zhu Cici¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Could it be that Big Sister Nan is here to take me down the mountain?¡± Nan Wenmo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯vee on behalf of someone to propose marriage.¡± Chapter 98 The Zhu family¡¯s youngdy, Zhu Cici, had left Yuetan Pavilion, leaving behind Nan Wenmo, who was already considered an ¡°old woman,¡± standing alone by the waterside pavilion. Zhu Cici had invited her elder sister Nan to visit the peach blossom grove, saying the flowers were in bloom. But Nan Wenmo declined with a dismissive, ¡°What¡¯s so special about a few peach blossoms?¡± Watching the younger woman¡¯s departing figure fade into the distance, Nan Wenmo sighed, a hint of worry flickering across her face. Arranging a marriage proposal on behalf of the Xu family was merely to repay her father¡¯s favor. Whether it seeded or not didn¡¯t matter to Nan Wenmo¡ªin fact, she would much prefer if Cici refused. The Xu family¡¯s eldest son from Minghai County, while seemingly a good match in terms of status, was too calcting for her taste. He gave her the impression of someone simrly insincere. Cici, with her carefree and leisurely personality, likely wouldn¡¯t be well-suited for such a marriage. But more than anything, Nan Wenmo didn¡¯t want this promising younger woman to be weighed down by something as burdensome as ¡°love.¡± ¡°A few ounces of longing, a few ounces of sorrow; flowers fall as old acquaintances part ways,¡± she muttered, shaking her head as she watched the girl disappear into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±Retracting her gaze, Nan Wenmo looked down at the moonlit pavilion and, unbidden, a memory surfaced in her mind: a scruffy schr, nose buried in a book as he walked, falling clumsily into the water. Her lips curved into a smile, and her longshes cast shadows over her eyes, which shimmered with an unreadable emotion¡ªpart nostalgia, part self-mockery. ¡°Indeed¡­ what¡¯s the point?¡± With another sigh, she pushed the memory aside, banishing that man from her thoughts. Folding her hands behind her back, she strode purposefully down the mountain. Time to report back: she¡¯d done her best as a matchmaker. As she descended, however, her steps faltered, and she stopped abruptly. Not far ahead, a man was crouched over, vigorously digging for bamboo shoots. His posture and effort were almostical. Nan Wenmo nced left, then right, then broke into a grin¡ªthough she didn¡¯t dareugh out loud. Quietly, she approached the man, positioned herself just right, and delivered a swift kick to his backside. ¡°Ahh!¡± The man yelped as he toppled forward onto the grass, getting a mouthful of dirt. ¡°Who was that? Who¡¯s so heartless as to kick me out of nowhere? Confucius says¡ª¡± The man¡¯s grumbling trailed off abruptly as he turned to see his assant. ¡°Confucius says what?¡± Nan Wenmo asked, smiling as she looked at him. ¡°Oh, Sister-inw! Long time no see! What brings you back to the academy?¡± the schr eximed with a sheepish grin. ¡°I came to find a younger rtive,¡± Nan Wenmo replied, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°So, Xiao Liu, you were about to tell me what Confucius says, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Confucius says: The best n for spring is to enjoy bamboo shoots¡ªthey¡¯re the most delicious!¡± the man, whose full name was Lu Xiaoliu, joked with a wide grin. He wiped the dirt off a tender shoot with his schrly robe. ¡°Sister-inw, how about taking a few back? These academy bamboo shoots are superb¡ªperfect for stir-frying with some meat!¡± Nan Wenmo ignored the term ¡°sister-inw,¡± which the man used so casually. ¡°Xiao Liu, you¡¯re supposed to be a ¡®gentleman of the academy.¡¯ But look at you¡ªmud all over, squatting to dig for bamboo shoots. Does this look like the behavior of a gentleman?¡± ¡°Come on now, Sister-inw, don¡¯t say that.¡± Lu Xiaoliu wiped the mud from his face sheepishly. ¡°Your husband, Brother Xiao, was considered a paragon of virtue here at the academy¡ªalmost became the youngest dean, too. But even he once stole a chicken from the headmaster!¡± ¡°How dare you bring that up!¡± Nan Wenmo, enraged, picked up a stone and hurled it at him (Lu Xiaoliu nimbly dodged). ¡°That idiot got me punished, copying the Book of Rites a hundred times!¡± Lu Xiaoliu looked aggrieved and muttered under his breath, ¡°But wasn¡¯t it you who said you wanted to eat the headmaster¡¯s chicken? Brother Xiao only did it for you, and you ate both drumsticks! I only got the tail end¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nan Wenmo narrowed her eyes, her voice sharp. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all,¡± Lu Xiaoliu quickly shook his head. Nan Wenmo let out a couple of cold chuckles. ¡°Xiao Mochi left the mountain nearly ten years ago. Why are you still here? Why not return to Yue Kingdom?¡± ¡°Why go back to Yue Kingdom?¡± Lu Xiaoliu spread his hands, a touch of grievance in his tone. ¡°My mother redeemed herself from servitude and is living well now. She t-out refuses to let me return. She says if I step foot in Yue Kingdom, she¡¯ll beat me out of the house with a cane. Where am I supposed to go then? I thought about going to Wu Kingdom, but your Brother Xiao said I¡¯d just cause him trouble and told me to stay far away from him.¡±@@novelbin@@ As he spoke, Lu Xiaoliu tilted his head back and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°The world is vast, yet there¡¯s nowhere for me to go!¡± Nan Wenmo shot him a nce. ¡°I heard the First Dynasty of the human race¡ªQin Kingdom¡ªextended an invitation to you. Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡± ¡°Qin Kingdom is too big,¡± Lu Xiaoliu replied, shrugging. ¡°As an outsider working as an official there, wouldn¡¯t the local bureaucrats crush me like a bug?¡± He weighed the bamboo shoot in his hand. ¡°Besides, White Deer Academy is much morefortable. Joining the bureaucracy in a dynasty would mean getting entangled with the nation¡¯s Qi of Rivers and Mountains, which drains one¡¯s vital essence. Once you step into the bureaucracy, it¡¯s like falling into a deep abyss. If my vital essence gets depleted before I can escape or advance my cultivation to recover, wouldn¡¯t I just drop dead? Look at me now: digging bamboo shoots, fishing, asionally pretending to read a book¡ªI¡¯ve already beenbeled a ¡®gentleman.¡¯ If I just keep muddling through and outlive all those old codgers, won¡¯t I eventually be a revered schr?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nan Wenmo opened her mouth as if to argue, but after thinking it over, she realized Lu Xiaoliu wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. She shook her head. ¡°Your Brother Xiao once said your aspirationsy in the court.¡± Lu Xiaoliu wiped the bamboo shoot clean. ¡°Maybe that was true in the past, but now¡­ who knows?¡± ¡°Indecisive, just like a woman,¡± Nan Wenmo snorted, resuming her descent down the mountain. ¡°Fine, keep digging your bamboo shoots.¡± ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Lu Xiaoliu called after her as she walked further away. ¡°What?¡± Nan Wenmo turned around. Lu Xiaoliu smiled faintly. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t judge Brother Xiao by his stubbornness or apparent indifference. I heard that when he learned of your engagement, he drank himself unconscious that very night. You know better than anyone how difficult the path Brother Xiao has chosen is. One wrong step, and he¡¯ll plunge into the abyss. To aplish what he¡¯s pursuing requires immense resolve. He just didn¡¯t want to drag you down with him. Everything Brother Xiao has done¡ªit¡¯s all for the sake of his ideals.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Nan Wenmo let out a coldugh and turned to leave, her voice trailing back over her shoulder. ¡°For the sake of his ideals? He didn¡¯t even have the courage to marry me. How could he ever achieve those lofty dreams? Xiao Mochi¡ªjust a coward!¡± Chapter 102 The crimson scroll hung high in the sky, visible to all. In Wudu, everyone lifted their heads. They all knew exactly what this crimson list represented. From schrs and poets tomon folk in the marketces, everyone eagerly awaited the unveiling of this list. Compared to the Tianxia Rankings, which rarely shifted in hundreds or even thousands of years, Compared to the Qingyun Rankings, which celebrated the prodigies of the world, The Beauty Rankings held a unique appeal. After all, few men weren¡¯t captivated by beauty, and few women didn¡¯t enjoyparisons. Even more so because the Beauty Rankings allowed ordinary mortals to be listed. Perhaps it was this essibility that brought the rankings closer to the hearts of themon people.At the same time, across the realms of the human dynasties, the demon kingdoms of the Southern Lands, and the many sectsrge and small, whether human or demon, heads turned skyward. Citizens of every nation, disciples of every sect¡ªeach had their own goddess in mind, and naturally, they hoped to see their goddess make the list. Yet, among the countless billions of beings in the world, only one hundred adult women could im a spot on the list. As Xu Ming traveled, he too paused to gaze at the crimson scroll in the sky. Even Prime Minister Fang, usually stern and reserved, stepped out of the carriage and sat beside Xu Ming and Xu Pangda, lifting his head to watch. After all, no matter their age, reading this list was a shared joy among men. [100th ce on the Beauty Rankings: Wang Ru] [Third Princess of the Wei Kingdom: A beauty akin to fish sinking and geese falling, her radiance eclipses the moon and shames the flowers. Her gentle smile exudes grace and elegance, evoking spring wherever she stands.] [99th ce on the Beauty Rankings: Chen Nan¡¯er] [Daughter of the Great General of the Qi Kingdom.] The Beauty Rankings revealed names from the bottom up. Each time a name appeared, it sparked amotion somewhere in the world. Xu Ming didn¡¯t recognize any of the women listed in the bottom fifty. Even the Empress Xiao, once ranked 93rd, had failed to make the list this time. When it came to the top fifty, at 30th ce, Xu Ming recognized Elder Wang Xuan of the Tianxuan Sect, who was also Qin Qingwan¡¯s master. Soon, it was time for the top ten! Due to differing tastes, the top ten spots on the Beauty Rankings often stirred the most debate. Each woman in the top ten had apletely distinct charm¡ªsome pure and sweet, others seductive and enchanting. Each represented the pinnacle of their style. However, beauty was subjective. While you might prefer an elegant and mature figure, someone else might favor a youthful and cheerful demeanor. You might admire a sword maiden, while another might adore a princess. Thus, many believed that ranking the top ten was unnecessary, as preferences varied widely. But the Beauty Rankings did have an order. This was because the list was generated by an artifact infused with the Heavenly Dao¡¯sws, which ranked the women based on the collective preferences of the people. In other words, even if everyone¡¯s tastes differed and you hadn¡¯t met a single woman on the list, the Heavenly Dao knew your aesthetic preferences and cast your vote for you. If the majority favored petite girls at the moment, petite girls ranked higher. If the majority leaned toward mature women, their rankings rose. To be honest, Xu Ming thought the founder of the Beauty Rankings, the old patriarch of Tianji City, was truly a troublemaker. And yet, despite tens of thousands of years of criticism, this ¡°troublesome¡± list remained as captivating as ever, drawing the attention of all. [10th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªMo Zhu¡¯er] [Saintess of the ck Lotus Sect in the Western Regions. Born with a wicked and alluring nature, deadly as poison. To behold her is to long for the fatal sweetness, even at the cost of your life.] [9th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªBai Bing] [Princess of the Snow Demon Nation in the Southern Realms. Hair as white as snow, skin as cold as ice, her demeanor as frosty and unfathomable as a cier.] [8th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªJiang Luoyu] [Sect Master of the Wanjian Sect. Her presence is like a sword: sharp, unyielding, and with a heart closed for a millennium.] [7th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªXu Xuenuo] [Disciple of the Wanjian Sect Master. As icy as her de, her disposition mirrors her weapon¡¯s frigid elegance.] [6th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªNi] [Queen of the Nine-Tails Nation in the Southern Demon Realm. Bewitching and enchanting, she sways all beings with her allure.] [5th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªQin Qingwan] [First disciple of Elder Wang Xuan of the Tianxuan Sect. ¡°A girl of the Qin family grows into a stunning beauty; charming, poised, and gentle, her purity and grace true to her name.¡±] [4th ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªWu Yanhan] [Princess of the Wu Dynasty. ¡°A peerless beauty unnoticed by the world, entrusted to a fool who doesn¡¯t know her worth.¡±] Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Reading the evaluation of Wu Yanhan, Xu Ming¡¯s brow twitched slightly. ¡°A peerless beauty unnoticed by the world, entrusted to a fool who doesn¡¯t know her worth.¡± Wasn¡¯t this a direct jab at him, implying: ¡°You idiot, you don¡¯t appreciate Wu Yanhan¡¯s beauty?¡± Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but feel that Tianji City seemed to have a personal grudge against him. While the rankings were determined by the Heavenly Dao, thements? Those were definitely written by the Lord of Tianji City. [3rd ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªZhu Cici] [Daughter of Yunyi Marquis of the Qi Kingdom and closed-door disciple of the Headmaster of the White Deer Academy. ¡°Most things in this world cannot be held; beauty fades from the mirror as flowers fall from the tree.¡±] [2nd ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªLong Yueqiao]@@novelbin@@ [Eternal Dragon Empress. Devoted to one man, she is 15,633 years old and has reigned at the top of the rankings for 14,032 years.] When the Eternal Dragon Empress was revealed to have dropped to second ce, hearts across the world trembled in shock. The woman who had held the top spot for millennia, The one for whom people said, ¡°As long as the Dragon Empress lives, no one else can im the throne,¡± Had fallen to second ce? Then who was first? [1st ce on the Beauty Rankings¡ªShixin] [Disciple of the Thunderp Monastery in the Western Regions. ¡°Renunciation, liberation, dissolution, annihtion, surrender¡­ yet, the heart remains unyielding.¡±] ¡°Shixin? A disciple of the Thunderp Monastery?¡± Prime Minister Fang blinked, doubting his own eyes. ¡°Old Master, what is the Thunderp Monastery?¡± Xu Ming asked, his curiosity piqued. Shaking his head, the elder replied, ¡°The Thunderp Monastery is the foremost Buddhist temple in the Western Regions.¡± ¡°???¡± Xu Pangda¡¯s expression was one of disbelief. ¡°The Buddhist sects have women? And one is the top beauty in the rankings?¡± ¡ª At the Thunderp Monastery in the Western Regions, a young girl in monk¡¯s robes sat quietly in a corner, facing an ancient Bodhi tree. She exuded an aura of serenity, like a tranquil spring untouched by time, growing more ethereal with every passing moment. She resembled a blossoming peach flower in early spring¡ªdelicate yet dignified. Her deep, serene eyes seemed capable of seeing through all the chaos of the world, while faint traces ofpassion and tenderness radiated from her unconsciously. Her longshes, like butterfly wings, trembled lightly, reminiscent of butterflies dancing among flowers. Slender and graceful like the bamboo of the mountains, her fair, jade-like skin emitted a faint glow. Even d in simple monk¡¯s robes, her loose sleeves fluttering lightly in the wind, she appeared otherworldly. ¡°Shixin,¡± an elderly monk approached, calling out softly. The girl stood, sped her hands together, and bowed. ¡°Abbot Grandpa.¡± Looking at the young girl, who was both his disciple and his ¡°granddaughter,¡± the Abbot of the Thunderp Monastery smiled and said, ¡°Shixin, it is time for you to descend the mountain.¡± Chapter 103 ¡°The top ten of this year¡¯s Beauty Rankings includes three from our Wu Kingdom!¡± ¡°Indeed! Our princess even ranked fourth.¡± ¡°Qin Qingwan from the Qin household and Xu Xue¡¯nuo from the Xu household in the Wu Kingdom not only made the Beauty Rankings but are also in the top ten of the Qingyun Rankings.¡± ¡°Sigh, Xu Xue¡¯nuo and Qin Qingwan are almost in their prime at sixteen or seventeen now, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯ve grown into such graceful beauties; they might just be the fairy-like figures of this new generation.¡± ¡°Our Wu Kingdom can finally hold its head high! Rememberst time? Only Empress Xiao from our kingdom made it to the rankings, and she was ranked in the nies.¡± ¡°If Her Highness¡¯s mother were still here, then¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­ careful with your words.¡± ¡°By the way, who is this Shi Xin?¡± ¡°No one knows. We¡¯ve never heard of her.¡±¡°If no one¡¯s heard of her, then she must have just recentlye of age. Otherwise, her name would have appeared in thest rankings.¡± ¡°The abbot of Leiming Temple took in a female disciple? Isn¡¯t Leiming Temple strictly for men?¡± ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s even stranger that Shi Xin ranked first on the Beauty Rankings. Just how stunning is this female monk?¡± ¡°Everyone knows the top ten of the Beauty Rankings shouldn¡¯t really have an order. It¡¯s justmon consensus¡ªeach one is unreasonably beautiful in her own way, and preferences vary. But a female monk at number one? Does that mean deep down, I think she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world??¡± ¡°Impossible! Even though I¡¯ve never seen the princess, I stand by her!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Xu Ming must regret it now, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course! Not only did the princess make it to the top ten, but she ranked fourth! I can¡¯t even imagine how breathtaking she must be.¡± ¡°No wonder they call him ¡®The Fool.¡¯ Even the City Lord of Tianji City couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, maybe our princess¡¯s consort is now wallowing in regret.¡± At a tavern at the foot of a mountain, travelers, bodyguards escorting goods, and passersby stopped to drink tea, wine, and eat meals under a makeshift canopy. The Beauty Rankings, released just four days ago, had already been printed by bookstores across the mortal realm. Everyone had a copy, and it became the topic of conversation during meals. As people discussed the Beauty Rankings, a man¡¯s name was brought up for the first time: Xu Ming. Thanks to the widespread poprity of his public renunciation of marriage and the news of Wu Yanhan ranking fourth on the Beauty Rankings, Xu Ming earned a new moniker¡ª¡±The Man Who Didn¡¯t Recognize His Wife¡¯s Beauty.¡± At one table in the tavern, Xu Pangda was trying hard to suppress hisughter, determined not to let it show. Xu Ming, on the other hand, looked visibly awkward. Everywhere they went, Xu Ming would hear the samement about himself: ¡°The man who didn¡¯t recognize his wife¡¯s beauty.¡± Fang Ling picked up a piece of beef and, smiling, teased Xu Ming, ¡°If you regret it now, I think there¡¯s still time.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I still don¡¯t want to get married so soon.¡± Fang Ling nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to take your time. Look around more, and maybe you¡¯ll realize that our princess is still the best of them all.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± After spending a few days together, Xu Ming realized that Fang Ling, the Prime Minister, who seemed stern and serious, would asionally drop some wittyments. It was nice¡ªat least Xu Ming didn¡¯t feel awkward around him. That said, Xu Ming was genuinely curious about that female monk. ording to Xu Ming¡¯s understanding, there were no nuns in this world. In other words, all Buddhist disciples were male, and this disciple named Shi Xin was the first-ever female Buddhist disciple. What kind of female monk could possibly be so beautiful as to be crowned the most beautiful in the world? If the Western Regions weren¡¯t so far away, Xu Ming thought he would have made the journey over the past year just to catch a glimpse of her. After eating and drinking their fill, Fang Ling and his family returned to the carriage, while Xu Ming and Xu Pangda continued driving at the front. ¡°Fifth Brother, is it just me, or does Xiao Bai seem unhappy?¡± Xu Pangda nced at the roof of the carriage. Sitting atop the carriage was Xiao Bai, the Tianxuan Goose, its long neck drooping as if lost in thought. ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Ming replied casually, ¡°That dumb goose is upset about not making it onto the Beauty Rankings. Honestly, this goose has no self-awareness. It hasn¡¯t even taken human form yet. How is a goose supposed to make it onto the Beauty Rankings? Maybe it could try for the Animal Beauty Rankings instead.¡± ¡°Honkkk!!¡± Hearing Xu Ming mock her, Xiao Bai immediately flew down and began pecking at him furiously. ¡°Stop it, stop it! I¡¯m driving here!¡± Xu Ming protested. After a few moments of venting, Xiao Bai grudgingly flew back to the roof, resuming her mncholy mood. Five or six dayster, after ten days of traveling, Xu Ming and his group finally arrived at Baihe County. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the emblem of the imperial court on that carriage?¡± ¡°It seems so!¡± ¡°Quick! Start the suona! Beat the drums! Get the dancers ready!¡± Outside Baihe County¡¯s city gates, a weing party had already gathered to greet Xu Ming and his group¡ªor more specifically, the new county magistrate and the retiring Prime Minister Fang. When they saw the official emblem on Xu Ming¡¯s carriage, the sound of drums, suonas, and cheers erupted, with even dancers joining the celebration. This immediately reminded Xu Ming of a certain four-character phrase from a movie he had watched in his previous life: ¡°Taking Office in Goose Town.¡± ¡°Wow, this is quite the reception,¡± Fang Ling remarked, pulling aside the curtain of the carriage and sitting beside Xu Ming, a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°Master Fang, is this a custom of Baihe County?¡± Xu Ming asked. Fang Ling¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Baihe County for nearly twenty years and governed it for three. I¡¯ve never seen such a custom.¡± Xu Ming pulled on the reins, bringing the carriage to a stop. As they disembarked, Baihe County¡¯s magistrate, Liang Wen, along with several local gentry, approached them. ¡°Greetings to Master Fang and Magistrate Xu,¡± Liang Wen said with a smile, bowing respectfully. The gentry behind him followed suit. Fang Ling, maintaining courtesy, stepped forward and returned the bow. ¡°I am but amoner now. What merit do I have to deserve such a grand reception from you, Magistrate Liang? When I first took office, I don¡¯t recall anything like this.¡± Liang Wen smiled and exined, ¡°Indeed, there wasn¡¯t, but this time, it¡¯s a double asion¡ªyour honorable retirement and the arrival of a new magistrate. Naturally, we had to celebrate more extravagantly.¡± He gestured toward the city gates. ¡°Please, everyone,e inside. We¡¯ve prepared a banquet to wee you and cleanse the dust of your journey.¡± Fang Ling gave a coldugh and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I need to return to my ancestral home and tidy it up. Young friends, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, he got back into his carriage and departed, giving neither Magistrate Liang nor the local gentry any face. Despite this slight, no one dared show any displeasure. After all, even as amoner, Fang Ling¡¯s reputation ensured they had to maintain their smiles. At Baihe County¡¯s most renowned restaurant, Silver Sea Pavilion, Magistrate Liang had prepared avish feast, using the opportunity to introduce Xu Ming and Xu Pangda to the local gentry¡ªessentially the area¡¯s most influential figures, or as Xu Ming thought of them, the local big shots. These local gentry appeared polite and respectful, but in reality, if you tried to act against their interests, even as the county magistrate, it would be difficult to take action. In the yamen, you¡¯d essentially be a lonemander with no real support¡ªmany of your subordinates would have already been bribed. The weing banquet proceeded harmoniously, with everyone seemingly on good terms. When they realized that Xu Pangda¡¯spanion was none other than Xu Ming, the man who almost became the imperial son-inw, their attitudes became even more respectful. Though the entire Wu Kingdom knew Xu Ming as ¡°the man with no eye for beauty,¡± no one dared to look down on him. After all, he remained one of Emperor Wu¡¯s most trusted individuals, and he could still marry the princess upon his return. Their future children would undoubtedly be the heirs to the Wu Kingdom¡¯s throne. As such, while many sought to curry favor with Xu Pangda, even more attention was directed toward Xu Ming. However, Xu Ming, while appearing polite, maintained a deliberate distance from everyone. ¡ª After returning to the yamen, Magistrate Liang began handing over duties to Xu Pangda. These included financial records, the granary inventory, and various unresolved cases in Baihe County. On the second morning after Xu Pangda¡¯s arrival, as he was cross-checking financial records, a suddenmotion arose outside the yamen. The sound of drums echoed through the air. Xu Ming, who was sitting with Xu Pangda, looked up, while Magistrate Liang¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°Someone! Go outside and see who is beating the drum!¡± Liang ordered hastily. ¡°No need, Lord Liang,¡± Xu Pangda said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look myself.¡± ¡°Lord Xu, this is just a minor matter. Likely some troublemakers trying to bother you with trivial issues. Let me handle it for you,¡± Liang said, sweat beginning to form on his forehead. ¡°Even trivial matters are still matters,¡± Xu Ming interjected, setting down his teacup. ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Pangda replied. Together with Xu Ming, he walked toward the yamen gate, with Magistrate Liang trailing reluctantly behind. ¡ª ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°The magistrate is here!¡± ¡°Lord Xu, please deliver justice for us!¡± ¡°Please deliver justice!¡± As soon as the crowd outside saw the new magistrate, Xu Pangda, dressed in his official robes, they knelt down and began kowtowing fervently. Seeing their plight, Xu Pangda felt a pang of sorrow, while Xu Ming furrowed his brows. There were twenty-six people kneeling outside the yamen. If it were just a few, it could be dismissed as an isted issue. But such arge group indicated significant injustices in Baihe County¡ªwrongs that had led these people to ce all their hopes on the new magistrate. Magistrate Liang, standing to the side, looked even more ufortable. ¡°Everyone, please rise ande inside to speak,¡± Xu Pangda said, stepping forward to help the foremost petitioner up. ¡°I will ensure that justice is served for you all!¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord! Thank you!¡± The woman Xu Pangda helped up immediately knelt again in gratitude. Xu Pangda pressed his lips together tightly. Xu Ming, observing his brother¡¯s expression, knew that this moment was when Xu Pangda truly embraced the role of magistrate. ¡ª Inside the yamen, Xu Pangda questioned each petitioner one by one, while Xu Ming listened quietly nearby. Magistrate Liang initially tried to intervene, but Xu Ming pulled him aside and kept him upied with tea, leaving Xu Pangda to handle everything on his own. By noon, the crowd began to disperse, but not before each petitioner bowed deeply to Xu Pangda in gratitude. ¡ª ¡°Assistant Magistrate Huang! What is the meaning of this?¡± After everyone left, Xu Pangda picked up the records he had personally written during the inquiries and flung them at Assistant Magistrate Huang. ¡°Please, my lord, calm your anger!¡± Huang quickly knelt down, trembling. ¡°Calm my anger? How can I calm my anger?¡± Xu Pangda roared, his two-hundred-pound frame shaking with fury. ¡°How do you exin this? Aunt Niu¡¯s five mu of fertilend forcibly annexed by the Zhang family!¡­¡± ¡°Sun Dequan¡¯s daughter was humiliated in the streets by a wealthy family! Her brother, trying to seek justice, was beaten to death in broad daylight! Even the Xiao family wouldn¡¯t spare the ransom money meant for a courtesan! Schr Wang, for ¡®offending¡¯ the Li family, had his leg broken! A schr! How could the Li family dare to go this far?! And recently, children have been disappearing from Baihe Town¡ªboys and girls alike¡ªand you¡¯ve done nothing to solve it! How could you suppress all these cases?!¡± Xu Pangda mmed his fists on the desk repeatedly, the loud banging making Assistant Magistrate Huang tremble uncontrobly. Magistrate Liang, standing to the side, flushed red with embarrassment. Though Xu Pangda directed his scolding at Assistant Magistrate Huang, everyone in the room knew the real target was Liang Wen, the county magistrate. If not for giving Liang Wen some semnce of face, Xu Pangda would have already pointed at his nose and demanded, ¡°What kind of magistrate are you?¡± Assistant Magistrate Huang gulped nervously and nced toward Liang Wen. Liang Wen sighed and said, ¡°Assistant Magistrate Huang, you may leave for now. I will exin everything to the two Lords Xu myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Magistrate Liang. Lords Xu, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Huang wasted no time in scurrying out. The atmosphere in the yamen¡¯s main hall became increasingly tense with only Xu Ming, Xu Pangda, and Liang Wen remaining. ¡°Magistrate Liang,¡± Xu Ming broke the silence, his tone calm but sharp. ¡°Though this is your county¡¯s matter and technically beyond my purview, as an official of the imperial court, I am duty-bound to assist His Majesty in addressing injustices. Surely, Magistrate Liang, you owe us an exnation?¡±@@novelbin@@ Since Xu Pangda was unwilling to openly confront Liang Wen, Xu Ming stepped in to press the issue. ¡°Ah, my Lords, please calm your anger,¡± Liang Wen said, raising his hands in a gesture of helplessness. ¡°This is truly a matter beyond my control.¡± ¡°Beyond your control?¡± Xu Pangda could no longer contain his fury. ¡°Magistrate Liang, what exactly do you mean by ¡®beyond your control¡¯?!¡± Liang Wen, however, remainedposed, even offering a faint smile. ¡°Lord Xu, when I first arrived in Baihe County three years ago, I was much like you¡ªfilled with passion and determination. But Lord Xu¡­ Baihe County is no longer a county of the Wu Kingdom.¡± Xu Pangdaughed in disbelief. ¡°Not a county of the Wu Kingdom? Then whose county is it?!¡± Liang Wen lifted his head, his gaze direct, and answered without hesitation: ¡°It belongs to the gentry.¡± Chapter 104 Liang Wen looked at Xu Ming and Xu Pangda, his expression full of helplessness: ¡°Gentlemen, Baihe County is not like an ordinary ce. Indeed, three prime ministers once served here, and even Master Fang¡¯s hometown is in this county. Historically, Baihe County was known for its political rity. But things have changed. Over the years, a few families in Baihe County have produced cultivators. These individuals, after training in their sects, returned and leveraged theirworks to establish the Four Great ns of Baihe County. These ns have grown increasingly arrogant, controlling most of the county¡¯s industries. Additionally, these ns maintain numerous gangs to do their bidding. Being far from Wu Capital and just a small county town, Baihe County is a ce where imperial authority is thin. Who would even pay attention to this ce?¡± Xu Pangda chuckled coldly. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this, Lord Liang? As an official of the imperial court, are you really afraid of a few small sects? Or has Baihe County suddenly be home to a great sect so powerful that even the Wu Kingdom wouldn¡¯t dare provoke it?¡± ¡°Lord Xu, your words¡­¡± Liang Wen sighed.¡°It¡¯s not a matter of provoking them or not. If it were simply a case of violence, it might be easier to handle. The real issue is that my hands are tied. Before me, many officials were posted here. The officials maye from outside, but their subordinates are all locals. We all wanted to bring order to this ce. But the problem is, our decrees can¡¯t even be implemented. Our subordinates stall and dy. What can we do? If you dismiss the clerks, you¡¯ll have to hire new ones from the same local pool. If you recruit from outside, they won¡¯t be familiar with the local customs, and no one will ept them. To make things worse, the four ns frequently offer bribes. Over time, almost every official who has served here has colluded with them. The county government has long been corrupted to the core. As a result, the four ns have grown bolder and more entrenched, dividing their illicit gains with the county magistrate. Typically, the split is thirty-seventy.¡± ¡°Only thirty percent for them?¡± Xu Pangda asked. Liang Wen chuckled. ¡°Lord Xu, the seventy percent is theirs. We only get thirty percent.¡± Xu Pangda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems Lord Liang has also received quite a few gifts,¡± Xu Ming sneered. Liang Wen didn¡¯t get angry. He simply shook his head. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I haven¡¯t taken a single coin from the Four Great ns. As for the cases you are investigating, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to act. I simply had no way to proceed. Take, for instance, the case where Sun Dequan¡¯s daughter was publicly humiliated by a wealthy family, and her brother, seeking justice, was beaten to death in broad daylight. The perpetrators denied everything, and witnesses all imed they saw nothing. What could I do?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡± Xu Pangda was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Lord Liang, do the case files still exist?¡± Xu Pangda asked. ¡°They do,¡± Liang Wen nodded. ¡°Though those cases are officially closed, I kept all the files. They¡¯re stored in my residence.¡± ¡°Please bring them to us. Since I am now the magistrate of Baihe County, I cannot stand idly by,¡± Xu Pangda said resolutely. Xu Ming nced at Liang Wen and smiled. ¡°If we didn¡¯t n to reopen these cases, what would you have done with those files, Lord Liang?¡± Liang Wen smiled back. ¡°I would have taken them with me to the prefecture. One day, I will see justice served.¡± Five dayster, afterpleting the handover, Liang Wen handed the official seal to Xu Pangda and left Baihe County for the prefecture. In the days that followed, Xu Ming observed Xu Pangda tirelessly managing the county¡¯s affairs. While handling administrative duties, he personally investigated the old cases, determined to uncover the truth and see them reopened. However, things were not going smoothly for Xu Pangda. The others in the county office were well aware of what Xu Pangda intended to do. On the surface, they showed him great respect and seemed to carry out his orders without question. But in reality, they dyed at every turn, using endless excuses to stall. Every day, Xu Pangda worked tirelessly from dawn untilte at night, but progress remained painfully slow. Xu Ming, naturally, didn¡¯t just stand by and watch. Originally, he was supposed to leave Baihe County soon to head to Qingyang Prefecture. But seeing Xu Pangda overwhelmed and exhausted, Xu Ming worried the young man might act recklessly in a fit of passion. So, he decided to stay and help. Finally, on the seventh day, Xu Pangda came rushing over, excitedly holding a dossier in his hands. He beamed at Xu Ming and eximed, ¡°Fifth Brother, I found a breakthrough!¡± ¡°Oh? What breakthrough?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°The Li family! The one who broke a schr¡¯s leg! After my investigation, it turns out that schr changed his name. He¡¯s now called¡ªYu Ping¡¯an!¡± Xu Pangda said, his voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Yu Ping¡¯an?¡± Xu Ming was taken aback. If the higher-ups were to learn that Yu Ping¡¯an, the current Imperial Schr, had once been crippled by someone in Baihe County, the Li family and the other ns wouldn¡¯t need Xu Pangda to deal with them¡ªthey¡¯d be thoroughly eradicated by the court. Some matters, when kept in the dark, are as insignificant as a feather. But once brought to light, they weigh as heavy as a thousand pounds. ¡°Are you nning to report this to the court now?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel there¡¯s something odd about this.¡± Xu Pangda nodded. ¡°I feel it¡¯s strange too. Logically speaking, such a deep grudge should have been reported by Yu Ping¡¯an to the Emperor. Even without mentioning that the Imperial Schr was crippled, the fact that a schr with a degree was assaulted should have been enough to get the Li family executed. Yet, there¡¯s been no reaction from the Emperor. So, I wonder if this is a test from the Emperor, leaving it to me to resolve. Or perhaps Yu Ping¡¯an never reported it, seeing this as a personal humiliation.¡± ¡°So, what do you n to do, Third Brother?¡± Xu Ming asked. After thinking for a moment, Xu Pangda replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the Li family knows that the schr they crippled back then is now the Imperial Schr. If they don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll let them find out. If they want to survive, they¡¯ll have to cooperate with me. Once I¡¯ve used them to deal with the other ns, I¡¯ll turn on them too!¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°But, Third Brother, have you considered this: if the Li family already knows the schr they crippled is now the Imperial Schr, why haven¡¯t they fled?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Pangda looked at Xu Ming. ¡°Fifth Brother, what are you implying?¡± ¡°This Li family might not be so simple,¡± Xu Ming said slowly. ¡°They could have someone powerful backing them, someone who won¡¯t allow them to run.¡± Chapter 105 The Li family estate in Baihe County. The estate sprawled across a massive fifteen hectares, its sizeparable to that of a duke¡¯s or general¡¯s residence in the Wu Dynasty. Within the estate, artificial hills and streams, elegant gardens, and refined architecture abounded. The Li family even modeled a ¡°Thousand Carp Pond¡± after the famed Xu Manor in the Wu capital. The estate employed over a hundred maids and servants, not even counting the private guards. It was hard to imagine that such a grand estate belonged to a n in a remote small town. In cities with stricter oversight, such a property¡ªfar exceeding what was permissible¡ªwould have drawn immediate scrutiny. But this was Baihe County, and for the Li family, one of the ¡°Four Local Tyrants,¡± such extravagance was untouchable. In the backyard of the estate, a man sat cross-legged on arge stone. ck spiritual energy surrounded him, flickering like a sinister aura as he practiced his breathing. His skin alternated between light and dark, lending him an eerie, almost demonic appearance. ¡°Hui¡¯er, are you sure we don¡¯t need to leave? That Yu Ping¡¯an is now an Imperial Schr!¡± Li Chade, the head of the Li family, spoke anxiously. Li Chade had been on edge for months. Ever since the capital¡¯s golden examination roster reached Baihe County and he learned of the crippled schr who had be an Imperial Schr, he¡¯d had a sinking feeling. After conducting an investigation, he discovered the horrifying truth: this ¡°crippled schr¡± was none other than the young man whose leg his family had broken years ago. Since then, Li Chade had been unable to sleep soundly.His son had crippled the legs of an Imperial Schr! There was no way Yu Ping¡¯an would let this go. A single word to the Emperor, and the entire Li family would be crushed like ants. Li Chade had long nned to flee the country. Over the years, he had amassed a significant fortune and intended to escape to Wei Kingdom, Wu¡¯s greatest rival. Once there, what could the Wu court do to him? But his son remained calm and refused to leave, no matter how much he insisted. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. That crippled schr, now known as Yu Ping¡¯an, won¡¯te after us,¡± Li Hui said with a smile. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Li Chade had heard this countless times from his son but had never received an exnation. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the reason, Father,¡± Li Hui replied, shaking his head. ¡°But think about it. If Yu Ping¡¯an wanted revenge, the court would have already sent someone. Why would they wait this long?¡± Li Chade: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Father, what you should worry about isn¡¯t Yu Ping¡¯an. It¡¯s the prefecture sending someone to investigate the disappearance of the boys and girls,¡± Li Hui said calmly. ¡°And whose fault is that? Why do you need so many children?¡± Li Chade snapped. ¡°That¡¯s not something you should ask,¡± Li Hui replied, shaking his head. ¡°But now we¡¯re short ten pairs of boys and girls. Father, you¡¯ll need to prepare those quickly. Don¡¯t you also want to cultivate? Once everything is done, that esteemed figure will help you achieve your wish.¡± Hearing that he too could cultivate, Li Chade¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll trust you on this.¡± Li Chade left the courtyard, while Li Hui resumed his meditation and cultivation. After the time it took for a stick of incense to burn, a fragrant wind swept through the courtyard. Li Hui¡¯s eyes snapped open, a look of fear shing across his face. ¡°Your humble servant greets the esteemed one,¡± he said, bowing toward a tree in the courtyard. He knelt on the ground, prostrating himselfpletely in an expression of utmost reverence. ¡°Ding-ling-ling¡­¡± A gust of inky-ck wind swept through, carrying with it the crisp, melodious chime of a bell from the tree before Li Hui. Perched on a branch was a young girl. Her eyes, deep and fluid like water, carried a faint chill that seemed to pierce through everything, her arched lips exuding an air of disdain for the world, as if everything was hers to toy with at will. She yawned, delicately covering her mouth with slender fingers, her skin as smooth as jade, a snowy white tinged with a soft pink, so fair it seemed to exude moisture. Her rosy lips parted slightly, a faint smile teasing at their corners. Every movement she made was graceful, as if she were performing a dance. Her long, flowing ck hair swayed in the breeze, giving off a subtle fragrance, cascading down to her snow-white ankles, where a silver bell was tied. The bell¡¯s metallic sheen, the ankle¡¯s pristine whiteness, and the delicate flush of her feet formed a harmonious blend, akin to the most exquisite masterpiece of the heavens. Following the line of her delicate legs upward, one would find her slender calves, exposed under a scandalously short ck skirt that barely reached her knees¡ªan attire considered utterly indecent by conventional standards. Her figure was not overly voluptuous, but her slender waist entuated the fullness of her curves. Her forehead was adorned with a luminous butterfly-shaped jewel, faintly glowing, her brows delicately arched. She wore no makeup, yet her natural beauty was breathtaking. Around her neck hung a crystal ne, emphasizing her graceful corbone, and her wrists bore white jade bangles that further highlighted her baster skin. Her enchanting eyes glimmered, akin to a pale butterfly lost in the shadows, her gaze cold and detached, as though she were an ethereal being untouched by the mortal world. She exuded a dreamlike allure, simultaneously ephemeral and dazzling. ¡°How are things progressing?¡± the girl, who clearly embodied the image of a bewitching femme fatale, asked as she toyed with a strand of her hair, her smile both yful and chilling. ¡°Your Holiness, we¡¯re just short of ten pairs of boys and girls. I assure you, within ten days, I will deliver them to the ck Lotus Sect¡¯s branch,¡± Li Hui responded, his voice trembling. The girl cast him a dispassionate nce, flicking a pill toward him. Li Hui caught it, his face lighting up in delight as he immediately knelt to the ground, fearing she might change her mind. He quickly swallowed the pill. ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± she said coldly, her eyes brimming with undisguised disdain. ¡°This is simply the result of your deal with the branch master of Baihe County. I¡¯m merely delivering what you¡¯re owed. Whatever you do is of no concern to me. As for the remaining ten pairs of boys and girls, make haste.¡± She yawned again, her expression betraying a hint of boredom. ¡°However, the reason I¡¯m here today is for something else.¡± ¡°Please, Your Holiness, speak,¡± Li Hui said, looking up. Though her short skirt left her legs exposed, Li Hui dared not gaze upon her improperly. ¡°I heard three people recently arrived in Baihe County,¡± the girl said, recliningzily on the branch like a ck cat basking in the sun. ¡°Yes,¡± Li Hui quickly replied. ¡°A new county magistrate, a retired Prime Minister, and a Wu Dynasty Top Schr¡ªthe same schr who almost became the Emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡± ¡°I want two things,¡± she said. Li Hui¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°No matter what you desire, I will do everything in my power to obtain it for you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± she replied, her icy smile sending shivers down his spine. She looked at him with an almost predatory amusement. ¡°I want the heart of that retired Prime Ministet¡­@@novelbin@@ And the life of the Emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡± Chapter 108 Dozens of ghosts emerged from the talisman, surging toward Xu Ming like a scene out of a hundred ghosts night parade. After years of training in the Blood Asura Battalion, Xu Ming had honed his senses to the point where he could discern an opponent¡¯s cultivation level from the quality of their spiritual energy. The opponent¡¯s energy was thin yet immense, indicating they were likely in the Sea Observation Realm. However, there was a faint aura of transformation akin to a carp leaping over the dragon gate, suggesting they were at thete stage of the Sea Observation Realm. Xu Ming stepped forward, his fist smashing out. The violent surge of his blood energy scattered the malevolent spirits, clearing a path before him. He took another step, his foot shattering the stone tiles beneath him. Pressing the attack, Xu Ming rapidly closed the distance between them. The opponent, however, was well aware of the danger of allowing a Soul Condensation Realm martial artist to get close. ¡°Fall!¡± Li Hui shouted, his palm pressing downward. A ck sigil descended from the sky, aiming for the crown of Xu Ming¡¯s head. Yet Xu Ming remained indifferent. The martial aura radiating from his body formed a protective shield around him, and the sigil shattered upon contact, like an egg striking a boulder. Li Hui¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. With a sharp motion, he pointed forward, unleashing a beam of deathly energy aimed straight at Xu Ming¡¯s heart. Xu Ming¡¯s pupils began to change, intricate and iprehensible runes emerging within his jet-ck eyes. This was the first time Xu Ming used his Dao Pattern Eyes inbat. After his battle with Shen Sheng, Xu Ming had gained the Dao Pattern Eyes but refrained from using them during missions. At the time, his cultivation was too low, and the eyes consumed excessive physical and spiritual energy. More importantly, acting with others made it hard to conceal this ability. Everyone believed Xu Ming was spiritually crippled, so suddenly disying spiritual power would raise questions he couldn¡¯t easily answer. Xu Ming had decided to keep it as a trump card, only to be used in life-or-death situations.However, in the years since, Xu Ming and his team had never faced a crisis dire enough to warrant its use¡ªuntil now. As the Dao Pattern Eyes activated, Xu Ming saw the flow of spiritual energy around him with unparalleled rity. He could clearly discern the opponent¡¯s meridians and the cirction of spiritual energy within their body. The deathly energy beam now seemed painfully slow in his enhanced vision. Xu Ming sidestepped the attack, nting his left foot firmly on the ground and closing the distance in an instant. His punch struck through Li Hui¡¯s chest, piercing his heart. Yet Xu Ming felt no resistance from his strike. Frowning, Xu Ming retreated. ¡°Boom!¡± The figure before him exploded into a flurry of paper scraps. ¡°Are you really just a Heroic Soul Realm martial artist?¡± Li Hui¡¯s voice came from behind Xu Ming. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Ming replied, spinning on his left foot with a pivot exceeding ny degrees. His kick struck Li Hui¡¯s head, shattering it. Yet once again, there was no blood¡ªonly paper fragments scattered in the air. In an instant, a dozen paper effigies resembling Li Hui emerged, each wielding arge de as they charged at Xu Ming. Xu Ming¡¯s eyes focused, quickly identifying a path forward. Any paper effigy that blocked his way was reduced to scraps under his fists. ¡°Oh?¡± A girl sitting cross-legged on a nearby rooftop tilted her head in curiosity. Resting her chin on her pale hand, she lowered her left leg and straightened her slender waist. Her ink-ck eyes blinked as she muttered, ¡°Those eyes¡­ interesting.¡± Xu Ming unleashed his technique. ¡°Heaven-Splitting Fist¡ªThunder Strike!¡± With his Dao Pattern Eyes, he easily pinpointed Li Hui¡¯s true body. His fist, crackling with thunderous energy specially designed to counter entities of deathly energy, struck with precision. ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Ming¡¯s fist smashed forward. The opponent couldn¡¯t evade in time and crossed his arms in front of him to block. From Xu Ming¡¯s fist came the sound of bones shattering and flesh tearing. Li Hui was sent flying five meters, crashing to the ground, his arms reduced to a mist of blood. Before Li Hui could scramble to his feet, Xu Ming¡¯s next punch was already descending like a hammer from above. ¡°Damn it! Is this guy really in the Heroic Soul Realm?!¡± Li Hui leapt up, chanting an incantation. White paper flew out from his storage pouch and gathered around his severed arms, reforming into new limbs identical to the originals. Despite the restoration, unease filled Li Hui¡¯s heart. Reluctantly, he bit his finger and smeared blood onto a talisman. ¡°ng!¡± A ghost general d in heavy armor appeared in front of Li Hui, blocking Xu Ming¡¯s strike. ¡°Kill him!¡± Li Hui gritted his teeth, his heart aching with loss. Summoning this ghost general had cost him a hundred years of his lifespan! For someone at the Sea Observation Realm like him, a hundred years of life could very well be the key to breaking through to the Dragon Gate Realm. This bastard had to die! The ghost general roared, wielding a massive saber as it leaped toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming showed no intention of dodging. Behind him, martial aura began to coalesce rapidly. A three-meter-tall martial soul manifested behind him¡ªthe defining feature of a Heroic Soul Realm martial artist. Xu Ming¡¯s martial soul blocked the ghost general¡¯s saber with raw aura while his fists struck the ghost general¡¯s chest repeatedly. Each punch was heavier than thest, like the relentless beating of war drums. With the final blow, the ghost general shattered into countless wisps of dark energy, dissipating into the air. ¡°Not good!¡± Li Hui panicked, turning to flee. In his mind, killing a Heroic Soul Realm martial artist should¡¯ve been as easy as flicking a finger. He¡¯d done it before. But he never expected Xu Ming to be this powerful¡ªso powerful that Li Hui couldn¡¯t evenprehend it. No matter. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could still escape. A Heroic Soul Realm martial artist couldn¡¯t even fly¡ªhow could he possibly catch up?@@novelbin@@ Just as this thought crossed his mind, Li Hui¡¯s throat felt tight, and a sweet metallic taste filled his mouth. Blood spurted out as he looked down in shock. A peachwood sword had pierced through his abdomen. His body wavered and fell from the air, tumbling across the ground, leaving a trail of blood over ten meters long. Struggling to rise, Li Hui suddenly felt a crushing weight on his chest. Xu Ming had stepped on him, pinning him to the ground. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a sword cultivator!¡± Li Hui gasped, sensing the lingering sword energy wreaking havoc within his body. He was dazed. Wasn¡¯t this top schr rumored to be spiritually crippled, incapable of cultivation? How could he be a sword cultivator?! ¡°I never said I was just a martial artist.¡± Xu Ming chuckled. His right hand reached out, and the peachwood sword flew back to his grip. With a light flick, Xu Ming sliced away the mask covering Li Hui¡¯s face. ¡°Well, well, so it¡¯s the eldest son of the Li family. Looks like the real thing is even more sinister than your portrait. Tell me, Young Master Li, do you know the punishment for attempting to assassinate a sixth-rank imperial officer?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before Li Hui could finish his sentence, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood. Xu Ming frowned, his expression darkening. ¡°Ding-ling-ling.¡± The crisp, melodic sound of a bell echoed through the air. Xu Ming looked up to see a young girl in a ck dress walking toward him, her bare feet brushing the ground as she approached. Chapter 111 For three days after being attacked, Xu Ming stayed in the City Lord¡¯s residence to recuperate. Following the death of the eldest young master of the Li family, the Li family remained eerily silent, as if nothing had happened. However, ording to Xu Pangda¡¯s investigations, the Li family had been organizing the ounts of their industries in Baihe County over the past two days, likely preparing to leave. During the same three days, another twenty boys and girls went missing in Baihe County¡ªten boys and ten girls, disappearing without a trace as though they had vanished into thin air. Xu Ming suspected this could be the work of the ck Lotus Sect. While recovering, Xu Ming took the opportunity to ask Fang Ling for more information about the ck Lotus Sect. The world is currently divided into four major regions: the Western Territory, the Southern Realm, the Northern Wilderness, and the Eastern Continent. The Western Territory is home to four major demonic sects and three great temples, with the ck Lotus Sect being one of the four demonic sects. Unlike the Eastern Continent, the Western Territory operates differently. There are human dynasties in the Western Territory, but all of them are subordinate to the demonic sects or Buddhist temples. For a human emperor to ascend the throne, the backing of these sects and temples is required. Moreover, they have the power to dethrone emperors at will. In essence, the secr dynasties of the Western Territory exist solely to provide resources for the demonic sects and temples. Thus, the ck Lotus Sect could be considered one of the seven most powerful ¡°nations¡± of the Western Territory. It¡¯s no wonder they dared to make a move against him¡ªclearly, they have no fear of retaliation from the Wu Kingdom. Even if the Wu Kingdom were enraged by Xu Ming¡¯s death, mounting a long-distance campaign to attack the Western Territory would be unrealistic.The fatigue alone from marching such a distance would be overwhelming. Even if both sides were at their peak, a direct confrontation between Wu Kingdom and the ck Lotus Sect would not necessarily result in the cult being at a disadvantage. This only made Xu Ming more perplexed. Why would such a massive sect suddenly target him? Apart from killing a few dozen ck Lotus Sect disciples in the past, he had no other grievances with them. If someone had instigated the ck Lotus Sect to attack him, that person¡¯s status must be extraordinarily high. Otherwise, how could they convince such a powerful sect to act on their behalf? Unable to figure it out, Xu Ming decided to set the matter aside and focus on resolving his current issues. Three dayster, Xu Ming had mostly recovered. Apart from a small ck handprint on his chest, the bruise from the punch that struck him had faded. Xu Ming was now back in peak condition. He wasn¡¯t sure if the ck handprint would have any adverse effects, but for now, his state seemed fine. He figured it was likely just a superficial side effect of the blow. Additionally, after killing Li Hui, ate-stage Sea Observation Realm cultivator, Xu Ming received some attribute rewards: [You have in ate-stage Sea Observation Realm cultivator¡ªLi Hui. Blood Qi +20, Spiritual Power Concentration +10, Sword Qi +10, Fear Talisman.] [Fear Talisman: By drawing the rune with fresh blood, you can use it to instill fear in your opponent, lowering their will to fight.] The Fear Talisman wasn¡¯t a physical talisman but rather the method to create one. The knowledge of the rune shed in Xu Ming¡¯s mind for an instant, and he immediately mastered it. He decided to test it secretly on therge white goose in the courtyard. The goose, which had been peacefully napping, suddenly woke up in terror. It nced around nervously, trembling all over, then wrapped its wings around its head as if mimicking a frightened child thinking, If I hide under the covers, the ghosts can¡¯t see me. But even that didn¡¯t seem to ease its fear. From then on, the goose refused to leave Xu Ming¡¯s side, no matter how much he tried to shoo it away. It even climbed into Xu Ming¡¯s bed to sleep at night, this once dignified Tianxuan Goose reduced to a terrified follower clinging to its newfound sense of security. The next morning, exactly 24 hourster, the Tianxuan Goose was back to normal, once again disying its fearless ¡°I¡¯m the greatest¡± attitude. Xu Ming felt that the Fear Talisman might be a bit underwhelming. ¡°I¡¯m heading out today to take care of some matters, so you don¡¯t need toe along,¡± Xu Ming said to the goose, Xiaobai. ¡°Honk honk honk! (You brat! You¡¯re leaving me behind again!)¡± Xiaobai spread its wings and looked quite displeased. During their time in Baihe County, this brat had often left it behind while he went out on his own. It felt like nothing more than a lonely, abandoned goose. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy these past few days,¡± Xu Ming said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon¡ªprobably in a few days. Once everything here is settled, I¡¯ll take you to see the world beyond Baihe County. You¡¯ll finally get to broaden your horizons.¡± ¡°Honk? (Everything in Baihe County is resolved?)¡± Xiaobai tilted its head inquisitively. ¡°Almost,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about to be wrapped up.¡± He stood up and began walking toward the door. As he left, his voice trailed behind him. ¡°Stay in the county office and behave. Don¡¯t run around, alright?¡± ¡°Honk.¡± Watching Xu Ming¡¯s retreating figure, the Tianxuan Goose crouched on the ground, looking a little dejected. It really wanted to go out and explore with Xu Ming, but it understood that Xu Ming and his brother, Xu Pangda, had been incredibly busy these days. Even if it wanted to help, it didn¡¯t know how. ¡°Honk.¡± The goose lifted its head and gazed at the sky, memories of its yful childhood with Xu Ming surfacing in its mind. Back then, Xu Ming had been such a small child, and now he had grown up so much. But as humans grow, so do their worries. If it could transform into human form, wouldn¡¯t it be able to help him better? Yet, when would that day finallye? ¡ª After leaving the county office, Xu Ming didn¡¯t head directly to the residences of the Sun, Huang, Li, or Xiao families. Instead, he made his way to Baihe County¡¯srgest brothel¡ªFengyu Pavilion. ¡°Oh my, what a handsome young man!¡± ¡°Young master,e join us!¡± ¡°Young master, shall I apany you?¡± As soon as Xu Ming stepped into Fengyu Pavilion, several scantily d women surrounded him, pressing their ample assets against his arms. Though he couldn¡¯t be described as a peerless beauty, Xu Ming¡¯s looks had matured, and he could certainly be considered a strikingly handsome man. ¡°My, my, you look unfamiliar, young master,¡± the brothel¡¯s madam sauntered over, her voice dripping with charm. ¡°What kind ofdy would you prefer? Fengyu Pavilion has them all.¡± Xu Ming smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Young Master Sun. I¡¯m here to see Sun Zhuang.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a friend of Young Master Sun! Right this way, I¡¯ll take you to him,¡± the madam said, leading Xu Ming upstairs to a room. From inside, the sounds of a woman¡¯s moans and the rhythmic creaking of a bed could be heard. asionally, the sharp smack of a hand meeting flesh punctuated the air. ¡°Um¡­ It seems Young Master Sun is a bit¡­ preupied right now. Would you like to have a drink and wait for a while?¡± the madam suggested. Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wait here. You can go about your business.¡± ¡°Very well, young master.¡± The madam didn¡¯t push further. If he was willing to wait, that was his choice. She did wonder, though¡ªwasn¡¯t he frustrated listening to those sounds outside the door? After the madam left, Xu Ming raised his leg and kicked the door open. Inside, Sun Zhuang jumped in shock, his entire body trembling. ¡°Who are you?! What do you want?!¡± Sun Zhuang hastily pulled up his pants. On the bed, the woman pouted coquettishly, her tone filled with dissatisfaction, as if her needs had been left unmet. After all, Young Master Sun had barelysted ten breaths before finishing. That said, who was this man? Could he be Sun Zhuang¡¯s enemy? Still, he was undeniably handsome. Xu Ming closed the door behind him, not sparing a nce at the disheveled woman lying on the bed. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Sun. I¡¯d like to borrow something from you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Zhuang frowned, his expression darkening. Calming himself down, Sun Zhuang thought, I¡¯ll kill him and feed him to the dogster. How dare he ruin my fun! ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow your head,¡± Xu Ming said calmly. ¡°What? Borrow my head?¡± Sun Zhuang was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter. ¡°Borrow my head? Such bold words! Do you even know who I am?¡± As Sun Zhuang¡¯s words fell, a bolt of lightning shot toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming dispersed it with a single punch. By the time Xu Ming threw his next punch, he was already in front of Sun Zhuang. ¡°Wai¡ª¡± Before Sun Zhuang could finish speaking, a peachwood sword sliced across his neck. Blood sprayed out, sttering the bed and drenching the brothel woman. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± The woman finally processed what had happened and began screaming hysterically. The piercing screams drew the attention of others in the brothel. Curious onlookers began wondering who was engaging in such extreme y upstairs. But as the crowd turned their attention to the door from which the screams emanated, the door swung open. Xu Ming stepped out, holding a still-dripping severed head. For a moment, everyone thought they were seeing things. But after rubbing their eyes and looking again, they realized they hadn¡¯t been mistaken. The man was indeed holding a human head in his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Murder!¡± ¡°Call the authorities! Someone call the authorities!¡± Chaos erupted throughout the brothel. Meanwhile, Xu Ming, as calm as ever, walked down the stairs, holding Sun Zhuang¡¯s head. He exited the building and began walking down the street.@@novelbin@@ The sight of Xu Ming carrying the head caused an uproar on the street as well. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the head of Young Master Sun from the Sun family?¡± ¡°What? He killed Young Master Sun?¡± ¡°How dare he?!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Young Master Sun a cultivator of divine power? Is this man even stronger than him?¡± Some people fled in panic, stumbling over themselves. Others, bolder by nature, calmed their nerves upon realizing Xu Ming wasn¡¯t on a killing spree and instead curiously approached to confirm that the head indeed belonged to Sun Zhuang. Step by step, Xu Ming made his way toward the Sun family¡¯s residence. A group of thrill-seekers, unwilling to miss the drama, followed at a distance. Among them, some had already taken shortcuts to warn the Sun family of the impending situation. About a quarter of an hourter, Xu Ming arrived at the Sun family¡¯s gate. By then, arge crowd had gathered outside, eager to witness the spectacle. ¡°Master Sun, something terrible has happened to the young master!¡± The Sun family¡¯s steward, having been informed of the incident, rushed over to report to his master. ¡°What¡¯s happened to Zhuang¡¯er?¡± Inside the main hall, Master Sun was leisurely sipping tea, lookingpletely at ease. What could possibly have happened to his son? Sun Zhuang was a direct disciple of the Leiwen Sect and ate-stage Cave Mansion Realm cultivator. In Baihe County, he was someone who could walk sideways with impunity. ¡°Master¡­¡± The steward looked as though he were on the verge of tears. ¡°The young master¡­ someone has cut off his head!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Master Sun spat out his tea, his calm demeanor shattered. ¡°What did you just say? What happened to my son?¡± ¡°Master, someone told me they saw someone on the street holding the young master¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± The steward hadn¡¯t yet uttered the word ¡°head¡± when a servant stumbled into the hall in a panic. ¡°Master, something terrible has happened! Someone came in holding the young master¡¯s head!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Master Sun shot to his feet, only to feel the world spin around him, forcing him to copse back into his chair. ¡°Go check! Go see what¡¯s going on!¡± Master Sun forced himself up again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Master Sun to greet me personally.¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door. As the voice fell, so did a severed head, tossed into the hall. The head of Sun Zhuang rolled to a stop at Master Sun¡¯s feet, its lifeless eyes staring directly at him. ¡°Zhuang¡¯er! My son!¡± Master Sun wailed in anguish. ¡°Prince Consort! What did my son ever do to deserve such a cruel fate? Is there now left in thisnd?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Sun. You¡¯ll soon join your son. You can discuss thew with him then.¡± Xu Ming drew a piece of white paper from his robes. ¡°Sun Feng of Baihe County, using the influence of his son, a personal disciple of the Leiwen Sect, hasmitted countless atrocities: oppressing the weak, seizing property, and abusing women. He forcibly took five acres of farnd from the Wang family in East City and drove Chang Hua into prostitution. For nothing more than an argument, Sun Zhuang beat Lin Fei¡¯s son to death¡­¡± Xu Ming listed a total of sixty-three crimes attributed to Sun Feng and his son Sun Zhuang¡ªjust the ones he and Xu Pangda had uncovered during their investigation. In reality, the number was likely far greater. ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± Xu Ming rolled up the paper and looked at Sun Feng. ¡°nder! This is all nder! Xu Ming, do you have any evidence?¡± Sun Feng retorted, though he knew the usations were true. ¡°You have no proof, do you?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Xu Ming unsheathed his Peachwood Sword and began walking toward Sun Feng. ¡°What¡ªwhat are you doing?!¡± Sun Feng backed away frantically, but he soon found himself cornered against the wall, with nowhere to retreat. Xu Ming looked at him calmly. ¡°When I killed your son, did I need evidence?¡± Before Sun Feng could respond, his pupils dted. In the next moment, his head was severed, rolling lifelessly to one side. Xu Ming turned to the steward of the Sun household. ¡°You must be Steward Sun Shen, correct?¡± ¡°Spare me, my lord! Spare me!¡± Sun Shen fell to his knees before Xu Ming, kowtowing repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯vemitted far too many sins to be spared.¡± With a swift stroke, Xu Ming¡¯s sword imed another head. Xu Ming spent half an hour in the Sun residence. He summoned a maid and, using the names recorded on the white paper, had her identify the guilty parties one by one. Xu Ming moved through the Sun household, killing each culprit he found. By the time Xu Ming walked out of the Sun estate, his Peachwood Sword was drenched in crimson. Chapter 112 In the courtyard of the Xiao family estate, a man named Xiao Xun was cultivating. As the direct disciple of the Sect Master of the Mountain-Moving Sect, Xiao Xun had reached the early stage of the Sea Observation Realm by the age of thirty. Although his aplishments paled inparison to those of disciples from the great sects, Xiao Xun was regarded as a genius within the Mountain-Moving Sect and most other sects in the world. Over the years, Xiao Xun would asionally return to Baihe County, where he was treated like an emperor. Here, he could indulge in whatever pleasures he desired. If anyone dared to oppose him, he could kill them without consequence. Life in Baihe County was nothing short of blissful freedom for him. The Xiao family also exploited the influence of Xiao Xun¡¯s sect to amass wealth in Baihe County. There was even a saying in the county: ¡°A single dog of the Xiao family is worth more than the people of Baihe County.¡± This stemmed from an incident where someone identally kicked the Xiao family¡¯s dog. That person was beaten to death for the offense. ¡ª ¡°Son, son!¡± Xiao Laoye (Old Master), who was over sixty, rushed into the courtyard with a worried expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Xun¡¯s tone carried a hint of irritation.¡°Son, something terrible has happened!¡± Xiao Laoye seemed utterly frantic. Xiao Xun frowned. ¡°Father, if something¡¯s wrong, just say it. Don¡¯t be so dramatic.¡± ¡°Son, I just heard that the Imperial Son-inw has gone mad! He¡¯s massacring the Sun family¡ªkilled the master, the madam, the steward, and even all their sons!¡± Xiao Laoye eximed in distress. Xiao Xun paused, slightly surprised. ¡°The Imperial Son-inw? Which one?¡± Xiao Laoye pped his hands. ¡°That Imperial Son-inw! The one we talked about recently¡ªXu Ming, the brother of our county magistrate!¡± Xiao Xun thought for a moment before recalling. Ah, that Xu Ming. Xiao Xun had met Xu Ming once, during a banquet held to wee the county magistrate. However, Xiao Xun had taken an immediate dislike to Xu Ming. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why, but something about the man felt fundamentally different¡ªalien, even. ¡°Did the Sun family do something to offend Xu Ming?¡± Xiao Xun asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Xiao Laoye replied, pacing anxiously. Seeing his father¡¯s nervous demeanor, Xiao Xun chuckled. ¡°Father, why are you so worried? The death of the Sun family should be good news for us. Doesn¡¯t this mean we can take over their businesses?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes, I should be thrilled. I¡¯d even throw a celebration,¡± Xiao Laoye said, pping his hand. ¡°But the problem is, Xu Ming ising here next!¡± Xiao Xun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t panic,¡± Xiao Xun said with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Xu Ming¡¯s acting crazy, but if he daresy a hand on me, I¡¯ll kill him. Even Emperor Wu wouldn¡¯t dare say a word about it. Does Xu Ming really think he can do as he pleases?¡± ¡°But son, he¡¯s an Imperial Son-inw¡­¡± Xiao Laoye was apprehensive about Xu Ming¡¯s status. ¡°Hah,¡± Xiao Xun chuckled coldly. ¡°First of all, Xu Ming isn¡¯t an Imperial Son-inw anymore. And even if he were, so what? If he tries to kill me, I have every right to kill him.¡± ¡°But son, are you confident about handling him?¡± Xiao Laoye asked nervously. His son might be fine if he killed Xu Ming¡ªespecially with the sect¡¯s protection¡ªbut what about himself? If things went south, he¡¯d have to pack up and flee. That would take at least half a month to prepare. ¡°Xu Ming is nothing more than an uncouth martial artist,¡± Xiao Xun said with disdain. ¡°Sun Zhuang was only at the Cave Mansion Realm. It¡¯s no surprise he died to Xu Ming. But if Xu Ming thinks I¡¯m as weak as Sun Zhuang, he¡¯s gravely mistaken.¡± ¡°Son, if we can negotiate, let¡¯s try to negotiate. Whatever the issue is, let¡¯s resolve it peacefully,¡± Xiao Laoye urged. ¡°Master! Young Master! Xu Ming has broken in!¡± Just as Xiao Laoye finished speaking, a servant rushed in, panting heavily. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go meet him and see just how this Imperial Son-inw ns to seek death,¡± Xiao Xun said, eager for Xu Ming to act recklessly. Currently, Xu Ming was still ranked 30th on the Qingyun Ranking. However, many believed that Xu Ming¡¯s cement was undeserved. Rumors suggested that during the death of Shen Sheng, Xu Ming had onlynded the final blow after the man was besieged by others, including intervention from the imperial court of the Wu Kingdom. In essence, Xu Ming had simply imed credit for someone else¡¯s work. Now, if Xiao Xun could kill Xu Ming, wouldn¡¯t that mean he could ascend to the Qingyun Ranking during his final year at thirty? The thought made Xiao Xun increasingly excited. When Xiao Xun arrived at the front yard, he saw Xu Ming standing by theke. Around himy over a dozen of the Xiao family¡¯s servants, groaning in pain. ¡°Imperial Son-inw? I¡¯m not sure how our Xiao family has offended you¡­¡± Xiao Laoye¡¯s face was full of despair, as if he were about to burst into tears. Xu Ming turned around and pulled out a document from his robes. He began to read aloud: ¡°Xiao Wu, a year ago, raped and murdered Lin Ke, the daughter of the Lin family in the eastern part of Baihe County. Colluded with the Qionglong Gang to violently seize others¡¯ farnd and extorted protection fees from merchants in East Street¡­ Xiao Xun, direct disciple of the Mountain-Moving Sect. Had a conflict with the son of the Qian family in Baihe County, leading to the extermination of the entire Qian household. Coveted the wife of the Yue family¡¯s young master and, in front of Yue himself, forcibly defiled both the wife and the daughter¡­¡± Xu Ming listed their crimes one by one. When he finished, Xu Ming asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say in your defense?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Xiao Xun sneered. ¡°Empty words. Imperial Son-inw, no matter what you im, you need evidence to back it up. Or are you suggesting that just because you say so, it must be true? Is there now left in the Wu Kingdom?¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I admit, I haven¡¯t found the evidence yet, but¡­¡± Xu Ming took the jade pendant from his waist and held it up, letting it sway in his hand. ¡°His Majesty bestowed upon me this Water Dragon Pendant, granting me the authority to act first and reportter.¡± Xiao Laoye¡¯s heart sank. Panic filled his chest, and he instinctively wanted to kneel and beg for mercy. But Xiao Xun had already stepped forward, looking at Xu Ming with contempt. ¡°So, Imperial Son-inw, do you think you can kill me?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± With a coldugh, Xiao Xun formed a hand seal, and several sharp spikes emerged from the ground. Xu Ming leapt into the air, but the Xiao family servants lying on the ground were impaled, their lives snuffed out instantly. As Xu Mingnded, his toes lightly touched the tip of one of the spikes. He spoke, ¡°The Mountain-Moving Sect is known for its mastery of earth-element techniques. Most of its disciples possess earth-aligned spiritual roots. It¡¯s said that when the sect¡¯s Earth God Technique is cultivated to a certain level, one can move entire mountains. I wonder, Young Master Xiao, how far have you progressed in your training?¡± Xiao Xun let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Far enough to kill you!¡± He formed another hand seal, causing the ground to tremble. A massive earth dragon, made of stone and mud, erupted from the ground. Xiao Laoye, terrified, fled in the opposite direction, fearing the fight would engulf him. ¡°Roar!¡± The earth dragon lunged at Xu Ming, its massive body aiming to crush him into a pulp. Xu Ming stood calmly, watching the crude construct hurtle toward him. Just as the earth dragon was about to collide with him, Xu Ming threw a punch. The contrast between his fist and the dragon¡¯s enormous head was stark, like an egg striking the forehead of an elephant. Yet the dragon froze before Xu Ming. Cracks began to spread from the dragon¡¯s head, running along its entire body. ¡°Boom!¡± The dragon shattered into countless pieces, crumbling into dust at Xu Ming¡¯s feet. With a deafening crash, the earth dragon crumbled into countless fragments, scattering across the ground. ¡°Impossible!¡± Xiao Xun stared nkly at the scene before him. He hadn¡¯t expected to kill Xu Ming in a single move¡ªafter all, Xu Ming was a warrior at the Heroic Soul Realm and deserved some measure of respect. However, Xiao Xun hadn¡¯t anticipated that Xu Ming would so effortlessly dismantle his technique. ¡°Pathetic,¡± Xu Ming remarked, his hands sped behind his back as he approached Xiao Xun. At such close range, facing a Heroic Soul Realm warrior of Xu Ming¡¯s caliber, Xiao Xun knew his chances of survival were slim. For a fleeting moment, he even believed his end hade. But Xu Ming merely stood there, his hands still behind his back, making no move to attack. Xiao Xun quickly put some distance between them. Once his initial panic subsided, a wave of humiliation washed over him. This Xu Ming was toying with him, treating him like a cat ys with a mouse! ¡°Go ahead, show me everything you¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Xu Ming said calmly. Xu Ming had spent most of his past battles fighting magical beasts. Though he had shed with sect cultivators before, those encounters usually involved him and Wu Yanhan ambushing their foes. His only true head-on fight was with Shen Sheng¡ªa battle that had taken him to the brink of death. Now, Xu Ming wanted to see how much pressure he would feel when dueling a cultivator of simr strength. The answer, apparently, was not much. Humiliated and enraged, Xiao Xun resolved to make this crude martial artist pay. He drew a long spear made of stone and thrust it into the ground. The spear seemed to melt, mergingpletely with the earth. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ming tilted his head as the stone spear suddenly shot up from where he had been standing moments ago. He sidestepped, but another spear emerged from the ground, aiming for him. Xu Ming leapt into the air, only for dozens of stone spears to shoot toward him, encircling him mid-flight. ¡°Die!¡± Xiao Xun clenched his fist,manding the spears to converge on Xu Ming. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion rocked the Xiao estate, sending shards of stone and clouds of dust flying into the air. Xu Ming descended through the debris, aiming a punch directly at Xiao Xun. Xiao Xun quickly summoned a stone shield. ¡°Hm? Not bad¡ªit¡¯s pretty sturdy,¡± Xu Ming remarked as his fist mmed into the shield, leaving only a small dent. Xu Ming stepped back to reassess. However, the shattered fragments of the stone spears began to reassemble themselves, returning to their original form and resuming their relentless pursuit.@@novelbin@@ Every time Xu Ming smashed a spear, it would reform and continue its assault, unending and tireless. Seeing Xu Ming¡¯s increasingly disheveled state, Xiao Xun smirked. This stone spear was something he had found in an ancient ruin and refined into his personal weapon. Once it locked onto a target, it would relentlessly hunt them until they were utterly destroyed. Xu Ming kicked one of the spears aside, only for it to twist mid-air and lunge back at him. Growing bored, Xu Ming decided it was time to end this game. He reached out and grabbed the spear mid-flight. The spear trembled violently in his grip, as if trying to escape, but it couldn¡¯t break free from Xu Ming¡¯s iron hold. ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Xun felt as though he were dreaming. He knew that martial artists possessed incredible physical strength, but to forcibly restrain his stone spear? That would require a grip strength of at least ten thousand pounds! How could this Xu Ming possibly achieve such a feat?! Xu Ming held the stone spear as if it were Xiao Xun¡¯s wife, advancing step by step toward Xiao Xun. [T/N: This sentence is really weird, but it¡¯s as it is.] Suddenly, Xu Ming took a step forward, his speed so fast that he became a blur. In a panic, Xiao Xun summoned his stone shield again. Xu Ming clenched his fist, executing the Mountain-Splitting Punch¡ªthe Mountain-Shaking Form. With a single strike, Xu Ming¡¯s fist shattered through the stone shield. The collision of a martial artist¡¯s essence and the spiritual energy of a broken artifact sent Xiao Xun flying, mming him to the ground. As Xiao Xun struggled to get up, Xu Ming stepped on his chest. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the direct disciple of the Sect Master of Mountain-Moving Sect! If you kill me, Mountain-Moving Sect won¡¯t let¡ª¡± Before Xiao Xun could finish the word ¡°you,¡± Xu Ming plunged the stone spear into his heart. As Xiao Xun breathed hisst, the spear stopped trembling, bing as lifeless as its wielder, now embedded in Xiao Xun¡¯s chest. Not far away, Old Master Xiao watched his son¡¯s life fade. Scrambling to his feet, he tried to flee toward the rear courtyard. Xu Ming pulled the spear free and, with a flick of his foot, sent it flying. The spear pierced through the old man¡¯s heart, ending his escape. Xu Ming did not leave the Xiao estate. As he had done at the Sun estate, he began methodically eliminating everyone listed in his records. Before long, news of his actions reached the Zhang and Li families, but by the time they realized what was happening, Xu Ming had already kicked down their doors and bathed their estates in blood. Xu Ming initially considered sparing the head of the Li family to interrogate him about Li Hui¡¯s involvement with the ck Lotus Sect. However, the moment Xu Ming approached him, the man suddenly burst into a pool of blood, leaving no chance for questioning. By the time Xu Ming had finished, the four major families of Baihe County had been purged of every individual guilty of heinous crimes. The sprawlingwork of influence they had built copsed entirely. Seizing the moment, Xu Pangda used an iron hand to assert control over the county office. No one dared defy his orders. With the core members of the four families dead, the remaining officials feared the killer mighte for them next. Xu Pangda ordered a thorough investigation into the unresolved cases tied to the four families. No one dared drag their feet. With Xu Ming¡¯s reputation as a ruthless enforcer, Xu Pangda managed topletely subdue Baihe County¡¯s bureaucracy. Taking advantage of the situation, Xu Pangda issued a new decree, encouraging the public to report the crimes of the four major families. Those who confessed their own crimes and provided evidence against others were promised leniency and rewards. As Baihe County was thrown into unprecedented upheaval, a man hurriedly penned a letter and sent it straight to the capital, Wudu. Chapter 113 Night fell, and a man dressed in ck arrived at the back gate of an official¡¯s residence in Wudu. The man knocked on the gate, but there was no response. He knocked again¡ªtwice¡ªbut still, no one answered. The fourth knock echoed. ¡°What is it?¡± came the voice of an old man from behind the gate. ¡°I just ran into a dog,¡± the man in ck replied. ¡°What does a dog have to do with us?¡± the old man retorted. ¡°This dog has bitten many people,¡± the man continued. Click.After confirming the code phrase, the gate slowly creaked open. The man handed a letter from his sleeve to the old man. ¡°A letter from Baihe County. The situation is urgent. Please see that the lord handles it promptly.¡± The old man cast a nce at the man in ck, then at the letter. ¡°Understood.¡± Taking the letter, the man in ck vanished into the night. Closing the gate, the old man delivered the letter to the study. Inside, an official was busily attending to his duties. ¡°My lord, a letter has arrived from Baihe County,¡± the steward announced, bowing. ¡°Baihe County?¡± The official looked up at his steward, pondering for a moment before nodding. ¡°Ah, I remember¡ªwhere the Xu brothers are stationed?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The steward handed over the letter. The official took the letter, opened it, and began to read. As his eyes scanned the contents, his brow furrowed slightly, only to rx with a faint smile. ¡°Those two, Xu Ming and Xu Pangda, are quite something¡ªbold and fearless, just like young bulls.¡± Folding the letter back into its envelope, the official handed it back to the steward. ¡°Deliver this to Wang Can. Tell him to bring it up during court tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± The steward hesitated. ¡°But my lord, if the matter is exposed tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t Wang Can¡ª¡± The official waved him off. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say. Wang Can has never been particrly loyal. If not for the debt he owes to that person, he wouldn¡¯t even be working for us. It¡¯s better to use him up while he still has value.¡± ¡°As youmand, my lord.¡± Meanwhile, in the Diefei Pce within the Wudu Imperial Pce, Grand Eunuch Wei knocked on the door. The Emperor, who had been resting on his couch, opened his eyes in irritation. But soon, the Emperor¡¯s gaze steadied, and he masked his emotions. He understood that Wei Xun wouldn¡¯t disturb him sote unless it was urgent. ¡°Come in,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Wei Xun replied as he entered the room, kneeling in respect. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve received some news from Baihe County through the Tingfeng Pavilion.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor frowned. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Baihe County was not the kind of ce where the Tingfeng Pavilion¡¯s agents would normally operate. After all, the Wu Kingdom was vast, and it was impossible to station agents everywhere¡ªthey simply didn¡¯t have the manpower. But with Xu Pangda and Xu Ming both stationed there, a few agents had been sent. Not so much for Xu Ming; the focus was on Xu Pangda, who was highly regarded by both Elder Zhang and Prime Minister Fang. The Emperor naturally wanted to assess his capabilities. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Wei Xun rose and handed over the confidential report. After reading it once, the Emperor went through it again, his study falling into a long silence. ¡°These two boys are really headstrong,¡± the Emperor finally said with a sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Reckless.¡± Wei Xun¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly added, ¡°But, Your Majesty, Xu Zhuangyuan and Xu Bangyan are both young men. Their vigor and boldness can be a virtue, can it not? They truly act for the nation and its people.¡± ¡°But how can an official like that survive long in the political arena?¡± The Emperor set down the memorial and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Suppress this matter for now. Wait until Xu Pangda gathers evidence of the four powerful ns in Baihe County acting recklessly. I just hope they move quickly. If thises to light before then, those old foxes in court will impeach them to the point of doubting their existence! And even if they gather the evidence, those people will still find a way to bite them.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± the Emperor muttered, a faint smile crossing his face, as if resigned. ¡°This will be a good test of their resilience. Let¡¯s see how they handle the aftermath. If they truly can¡¯t, then punish them. At least they¡¯ll learn a lesson.¡± ¡ª The next morning at court. The Emperor had already put the previous night¡¯s concerns aside. After all, the events in Baihe County had just urred and wouldn¡¯t reach Wudu for at least seven or eight days. This court session went smoothly, much like any other. If there was a difference, it was that ever since Xiao Mochi became Prime Minister, the Reformist faction hadpletely dominated the court. With the Emperor¡¯s backing, the Conservative faction¡¯s voice had all but disappeared. In recent days, Conservative officials had either been demoted, reassigned to distant posts, or even ¡°encouraged¡± to retire to their hometowns. They were all on edge, focused solely on self-preservation. Meanwhile, the Reformists were thriving like the midday sun.@@novelbin@@ And to be fair, the Reformists¡¯ policies had been effective, steering the Wu Kingdom in a positive direction. ¡°Do any of you have matters to report? If not, court is adjourned,¡± the Emperor said calmly. ¡°Your Majesty, I have a matter to report,¡± a voice suddenly called out. Just as the Emperor was about to formally end the session, Wang Can, the Vice Censor-in-Chief of the Imperial Censorate, stepped forward. Immediately, all the officials turned to look at Wang Can before quickly averting their gazes. Although Wang Can held a mere fifth-rank position, he was infamous as the most ferocious ¡°hound¡± of the Imperial Censorate. He had impeached nearly everyone in court at some point¡ªeven the Emperor himself hadn¡¯t been spared. As a result, no one took his impeachments seriously, but many found him irritating. Some officials, who were half-asleep, were especially annoyed. They had hoped to end court quickly and catch up on sleep, only for Wang Can to waste everyone¡¯s time again. ¡°What matter does Lord Wang wish to report?¡± the Emperor asked with a faint smile. The Emperor did not have a favorable impression of Wang Can. Who would like a man who had submitted five memorials using the Emperor of dozing off in court? Do I fall asleep every session? the Emperor thought bitterly. Wasn¡¯t that one time simply because I stayed upte reviewing documents? But as a Censor, Wang Can had the privilege of speaking freely. The Wu Kingdom prided itself on its tolerance of censors, and no one could be punished simply for their words. So, the Emperor could only endure it, treating Wang Can¡¯sints like a dog barking. ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to impeach Xu Ming, the Minister of Civil and Military!¡± Wang Can dered. The moment Wang Can¡¯s words echoed through the hall, several officials who had been nodding off suddenly woke up. Who did Wang Can say he wanted to impeach? The Minister of Civil and Military? Xu Ming? Wait, that can¡¯t be right. What could Xu Ming have possibly done? Isn¡¯t he just holding an honorary title and traveling the world? He hasn¡¯t done anything, has he? Even if Xu Ming had done something, it would have happened outside the court. Wang Can has no grounds to impeach him for that. So why, out of nowhere, is Wang Can targeting Xu Ming? For a moment, many officials perked up, their interest piqued. A sense of anticipation filled the hall, and quite a few even began to feel a newfound fondness for Wang Can. Impeach Xu Ming? Sure, go ahead! Impeach him! Tear him down! If Xu Ming gets into trouble, he won¡¯t be able to be the imperial son-inw. That means my son might have a chance! Hearing Wang Can¡¯s intention to impeach Xu Ming, the Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a sense of unease settling in. ¡°Lord Wang, you wish to impeach Xu Ming? For what reason?¡± the Emperor asked. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Wang Can responded, bowing deeply. ¡°Last night, I received news that Xu Ming caused a bloody massacre in Baihe County. Without any evidence, he ughtered over half the members of the Zhang, Li, Sun, and Xiao families, leaving rivers of blood in his wake. As the Minister of Civil and Military, how can Xu Ming act sowlessly, treating thews of Wu as if they were nothing?¡± The Emperor¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice taking on a stern andmanding tone. ¡°Lord Wang, words have consequences. Do you have any evidence to support your im?¡± Wang Can bowed deeply again, his tone unwavering. ¡°Your Majesty, send someone to Baihe County to investigate, and the truth wille to light immediately. I am willing to stake my life on this. If I am ndering Xu Ming, I will throw myself headfirst into the pir of this hall and end my life!¡± The Emperor: ¡°¡­¡± As the Emperor fell silent, murmurs spread across the court. Given Wang Can¡¯s certainty, the officials began to believe the im might be true. At the front of the hall, Chancellor Xiao Mochi and another senior official, Yu Ping¡¯an, remained calm and impassive. The Emperor tapped his fingers rhythmically on the armrest of the dragon throne, deep in thought. How strange. How did Wang Can learn about Xu Ming¡¯s actions? The Emperor himself had only received the reporttest night, delivered at top speed as a confidential dispatch. Yet somehow, Wang Can had received the same information at the same time? This clearly indicated that someone in the court¡ªsomeone with ulterior motives¡ªwas monitoring Xu Pangda and Xu Ming closely. It seemed likely that Xu Ming was the primary target. Whoever it was, they must have immediately seized upon any signs of trouble. After all, even though Xu Ming had declined the role of imperial son-inw, that didn¡¯t mean others weren¡¯t eager for the position. ¡°Baihe County is over ten thousand li from Wudu,¡± the Emperor asked, his tone calm but probing. ¡°How did Lord Wange by this information?¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Wang Can replied confidently, without a hint of hesitation, st night, while reading in my study, I received a letter from a friend residing in Baihe County. In this letter, my friend described the incident in detail. Believing it to be of utmost importance, I bring it to your attention today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Emperor knew full well that Wang Can¡¯s excuse was fabricated. Yet there was little he could do to refute it. The fact that Wang Can had prepared such a usible pretext indicated that his backers had nned thoroughly. The Emperor¡¯s curiosity turned toward discovering the identity of those behind Wang Can. For them to so easily discard Wang Can as a pawn, it suggested they were formidable. While Wang Can¡¯s impeachment of Xu Ming might seem like a minor affair, it ensured that the Emperor would no longer trust Wang Can. It would only be a matter of time before Wang Can was reassigned away from Wudu¡ªor even dismissed entirely. Although the Emperor couldn¡¯t yet pinpoint the mastermind, he suspected it was likely one of the kingdom¡¯s regional princes. ¡°Very well, Lord Wang,¡± the Emperor said atst, ¡°present the details of this matter.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Wang Can said, bowing once more. ¡°Four days ago, in Baihe County, Xu Ming visited a brothel¡­¡± Wang Can proceeded to recount how Xu Ming had gone to the brothel, killed the eldest son of the Sun family, carried his head out, and, within a single day, nearly wiped out the four most prominent families of Baihe County. The court fell into murmurs. Officials exchanged nces, whispering among themselves. Although no one openly criticized Xu Ming in front of the Emperor, the murmurs carried words that reached his ears: ¡°How could the top schr act so bloodthirsty?¡± ¡°Does the top schr even respect thew?¡± ¡°What could possibly have driven him to such extremes?¡± The Emperor nced at Wei Xun, the chief eunuch at his side, signaling with his eyes. Wei Xun, understanding immediately, raised his voice in a shrill tone: ¡°SILENCE!¡± In the court, the murmurs of the officials gradually subsided. ¡°Your Majesty, this matter must be thoroughly investigated. How can thews of our Wu Kingdom be trampled upon like this?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, though we do not know how the four families of Baihe County offended the top schr, such a bloodthirsty disposition is deeply concerning.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what wrongdoing could the other members of the four great families of Baihe County havemitted? The top schr is clearly engaging in wanton ughter!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, our Wu Kingdom has worked so hard to maintain a delicate bnce with the various sects, and now the top schr has unjustly killed the legitimate disciples and personal prot¨¦g¨¦s of these sects! This is not just an affront to those four sects¡ªit will undoubtedly unsettle every sect,rge and small!¡± At this point, several officials stepped forward, tactfully criticizing Xu Ming. The Emperor smirked coldly in his heart. These hypocrites¡­ They im it¡¯s for the good of Wu, but in reality, they¡¯re only looking out for themselves. At that moment, Wei Xun, the chief eunuch, stepped forward again and knelt at the Emperor¡¯s side, his expression filled with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, this servant deserves to die.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor looked at Wei Xun, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why on earth would you deserve to die this time?¡± Not just the Emperor¡ªmany officials in the court were also puzzled, wondering, ¡°What is this conniving eunuch up to now? How could he possibly deserve to die?¡± ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Wei Xun began, trembling, st night, this servant actually received a confidential report about Baihe County. But seeing that Your Majesty had finally gone to rest after a long day, this servant could not bear to disturb Your Majesty and thought to report it first thing in the morning instead. But then¡­ this servant foolishly forgot. This is an unforgivable offense!¡± As he spoke, Wei Xun kowtowed three times in quick session, the sound echoing sharply in the hall. ¡°You worthless dog of a eunuch!¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice carried a tone of anger. ¡°How could you forget something so important? Quickly, tell me what happened in Baihe County. Why did Xu Ming kill so many people? Once you¡¯ve exined, I¡¯ll decide how to punish you!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Wei Xun replied, his voice trembling. ¡°ording to the report,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°when Xu Pangda assumed his position as county magistrate in Baihe County, on the very first day, a crowd ofmoners gathered outside the county office, beating the grievance drum to seek justice. Magistrate Xu and Lord Xu Ming both stepped out of the office to address the matter¡­¡± Chapter 114 Wei Xun exined the entire sequence of events to Emperor Wu in detail. In reality, he was exining it not only to the emperor but also to the civil and military officials present. Wei Xun ced a particr emphasis on how the four prominent families of Baihe County had been tyrannical, leaving themon people bitterly resentful. He subtly suggested that Xu Ming and Xu Pangda¡¯s actions were entirely out of necessity. Otherwise, most of the minor officials in Baihe County had been bribed by these four families. Finding witnesses and evidence was nearly impossible. Solving any case under such circumstances was practically a fantasy. After Wei Xun finished speaking, the voices in the court gradually quieted. Initially, many officials had assumed that Xu Ming, in his youthful impulsiveness, had shed with the four powerful families and killed them all in a moment of anger. But they hadn¡¯t expected that Xu Ming and Xu Pangda¡¯s actions were not for themselves but for the suffering people of Baihe County. ¡°Minister Wang,¡± Emperor Wu turned to Wang Can, ¡°Xu Ming acted for the people. Moreover, before Xu Ming left, I personally granted him the Water Dragon Token, giving him the authority to act first and reportter. How does this vite thews of Wu Kingdom?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Wang Can¡¯s forehead, but he had no choice but to press on. ¡°Even with the Water Dragon Token, there must still be justification for Xu Ming¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°Justification? Hmph.¡± Emperor Wu let out a coldugh. ¡°The cries of the people in Baihe County are the justification! Furthermore, Xu Ming and County Magistrate Xu were already in the process of gathering evidence and were nning to report the matter to the capital. How can you assume they had no justification?¡± ¡°If they fail to provide evidence, they will be punished ordingly. But if they do, what will you have to say for yourself, Minister Wang?¡±The tone of Emperor Wu¡¯s voice had clearly turned displeased. ¡°Furthermore, I wish to see more upright officials like them, not those pedantic and corrupt old schemers!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am deeply remorseful!¡± Wang Can hurriedly bowed, not daring to lift his head. However, he still stubbornly retorted, ¡°Even so, Your Majesty, the actions of the Top Schr are still unreasonable. If everyone followed his example, what would happen to themon people? Wouldn¡¯t it create widespread fear and unrest, destabilizing the dynasty? Moreover, among the four prominent families of Baihe County, there are cultivators. While the heads of these families may be guilty, what does that have to do with the other cultivators in their families? If Xu Ming fails to produce evidence proving that these cultivators oppressed the people, how can we exin this to their sects? How can we ount for this to the hundreds of sects within Wu Kingdom¡¯s borders?¡± ¡°Minister Wang, your argument is wed,¡± a voice suddenly interjected. All eyes turned toward the speaker. It was none other than Yu Ping¡¯an, limping as he stepped forward to the center of the hall. ¡°Your Majesty granted the Water Dragon Token to the Top Schr, giving him the authority to act first and reportter. What, Minister Wang¡ªdo you think everyone under heaven holds a Water Dragon Token granted by His Majesty?¡± ¡°Moreover, you demand evidence. There¡¯s no need to wait for the Top Schr to send his memorial. I can provide evidence on his behalf right now.¡± Yu Ping¡¯an bowed deeply toward Emperor Wu and dered, ¡°Your Majesty, this leg of mine¡ªbroken when I was still a Xiucai¡ªwas because I offended Li Hui, the son of the Li family in Baihe County. He had it broken.¡± Yu Ping¡¯an¡¯s words caused an uproar in the hall. ¡°What does the Li family in Baihe County think they¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°They dared to break a Xiucai¡¯s leg? How could they be so bold?¡± ¡°Does that Li Hui think that being a direct disciple of a sect gives him the right to act so recklessly?¡± ¡°Your Majesty! This matter must not be brushed aside just because Li Hui is dead! His sect must be held ountable!¡± For a moment, the entire court¡ªboth civil and military officials¡ªwas filled with outrage. A Xiucai already holds an official title through the imperial examination, yet someone dared to break his leg? Outrageous! Did these people hold the imperial examination in contempt? Did they have no respect for official titles? This was akin to pping the face of every schr and official repeatedly. The military officials, in particr, had long been displeased with the mountain sects. These sects constantly refused to obey the court, either causing trouble or on their way to cause trouble. This incident presented the perfect opportunity to reprimand them. On the other hand, Wang Can was left dumbfounded. He had never expected that the Tanhua Yu Ping¡¯an¡¯s injured leg had been the result of Baihe County¡¯s Li family¡¯s son breaking it. Even Emperor Wu was taken aback, his expression bing stern. ¡°Minister Yu, recount the events in full detail from start to finish.¡± ¡ª Three days after the court session in the capital, in a small farmhouse in Baihe County: Xu Ming was ying chess with Fang Ling. Two catszed on the courtyard wall, yawning contentedly. Fang Ling¡¯s grandchildren, Fang Wan and Fang Qianqian, were chasing chickens in the coop. ¡°How are things progressing?¡± Fang Ling asked casually, cing a ck piece on the board. ¡°Not bad.¡± Xu Ming studied the board and ced a white piece. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered a substantial amount of evidence against the four prominent families in Baihe County. After organizing everything, the memorial has already been sent back to the capital.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Fang Ling nodded. ¡°What do you think His Majesty will decide?¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯ll probably order me to be punished. After all, I wiped out the four families in Baihe County without presenting evidence at the time. But it shouldn¡¯t be too serious¡ªit likely won¡¯t cost me my life.¡± ¡°You brat,¡± Fang Ling shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some news. A few days ago, word of what you did in Baihe County reached the court, sparking heated discussions.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ming looked up, his brows furrowing. ¡°How did it get there so quickly?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? There must be spies in Baihe County.¡± Fang Ling rolled his eyes at Xu Ming. ¡°During that court session, Wang Can from the Censorate used you of reckless ughter and disregarding thews of Wu Kingdom. But Wei Xun, that old eunuch, had already received the news and defended you. Then, Yu Ping¡¯an stepped forward and revealed how his leg was broken by the eldest son of the Li family.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Fang Ling ced another piece on the board. ¡°Someone is watching you. The moment you do something¡ªespecially if it can be interpreted negatively¡ªthe news reaches the capital at lightning speed, and they try to bring you down. This person has considerable influence, at least within the court, and isn¡¯t afraid to spend resources. Just look at this incident in Baihe County¡ªthey immediately had Wang Can step forward to impeach you. That alone speaks volumes. But His Majesty isn¡¯t a fool. How did Wang Can get your news so quickly? Even a fool could deduce that someone fed it to him and urged him to act. After this, Wang Can will likely be reassigned or even forced into retirement. His Majesty is probably already investigating who¡¯s behind Wang Can. But even if he finds out, it might not lead anywhere, because there won¡¯t be any evidence. Most likely, it¡¯s one of the vassal princes in Wu Kingdom. Didn¡¯t you say before that someone wanted you dead? It¡¯s probably one of those princes.¡± Xu Ming chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Because I¡¯m the future son-inw of the emperor?¡± ¡°Exactly. Because you¡¯re the future Imperial Son-inw.¡± Fang Ling nodded. ¡°They didn¡¯t expect topletely ruin you through this incident, but they at least hoped to drag you into a storm of criticism. What they didn¡¯t anticipate was Yu Ping¡¯an stepping forward. A Xiucai having his leg broken is an insult to all officials who rose through the imperial examination. And the military officials? They¡¯re undoubtedly furious. They¡¯ve long disliked the cultivators, and this incident only adds fuel to their anger.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Still, this time you killed too many people. His Majesty will definitely scold you verbally,¡± Fang Ling said. ¡°As for the sect behind Li Hui, it will probably bepletely crushed. However, can you find evidence of the crimesmitted by the eldest sons of the Sun, Xiao, and Zhang families? That will be very difficult. The sects behind them have likely covered up their tracks through various means. If you can¡¯t find evidence but killed them anyway, you¡¯ll have to give them an exnation. ording to the rules between the Wu Kingdom court and the cultivation sects, they have the right to seek revenge against you anytime. The only constion is that those sent to kill you can¡¯t exceed your cultivation level by more than one realm. I advise you to return to the capital. If you continue wandering outside, you¡¯ll face one assassination attempt after another.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Fang, but if I go back now, wouldn¡¯t I be mocked by the world? Wouldn¡¯t I be a coward? As long as they¡¯re only one realm above me, I¡¯m confident I can handle them.¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible. The number of geniuses in this world far exceeds your imagination,¡± Fang Ling said seriously, staring at Xu Ming. Xu Ming only smiled faintly and said nothing further. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ve done my part to advise you. You¡¯re on your own now.¡± Fang Ling shook his head and dropped the subject. ¡°When do you n to leave Baihe County?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me to do here. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°Do you have a destination in mind for your next stop?¡± Fang Ling asked. Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯m heading to fulfill an old promise. Even though she has probably forgotten me by now, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°White Deer Academy?¡± Fang Ling asked with a teasing smile. Xu Ming looked confused. ¡°Why White Deer Academy?¡± ¡°Oh, not White Deer Academy? Then it must be the Tianxuan Sect.¡± Fang Ling stroked his beard, stood up, and patted Xu Ming on the shoulder. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine too. Although that Miss Qin probably doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore¡ªor has even forgotten about you¡ªsince you two are worlds apart as mortal and cultivator, it¡¯s still worth going to see her. It¡¯ll help you resolve this lingering attachment. When you return, you can marry our princess properly.¡± Xu Ming smiled helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t break off the engagement because of Qingwan.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Fang Ling sped his hands behind his back and walked toward his room. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a while. I won¡¯t see you off tomorrow. Come visit this old man again when you have time.¡± Xu Ming stood up and bowed deeply to Fang Ling. ¡°Take care, sir.¡± Fang Ling stopped walking, nodded without turning back, and said, ¡°Come back alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After leaving Fang Ling¡¯s countryside retreat, Xu Ming returned to the county office to pack his belongings. He didn¡¯t have much to take with him¡ªjust a small bundle. His ¡®pet¡¯ white goose seemed very happy upon hearing that they would leave tomorrow. ¡°Sir, the county magistrate is looking for you,¡± a young servant came to deliver a messageter that evening. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Ming replied. He tied up his bundle, picked up the white goose, and headed to Xu Pangda¡¯s courtyard. As soon as he stepped inside, the smell of delicious food greeted him. Xu Pangda emerged from the kitchen, carrying a te of squirrel fish. He grinned and said, ¡°Fifth Brother,e and eat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Ming sat down at the table. Xu Pangda quickly removed his apron and poured a cup of wine for his younger brother. ¡°Did you cook all this yourself, Third Brother?¡± Xu Ming asked with a smile. ¡°Heh, yeah.¡± Xu Pangda scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste great, so forgive me if it¡¯s not up to your standards.¡± Xu Pangda raised his cup. ¡°Third Brother drinks to send off Fifth Brother.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Brother,¡± Xu Ming replied, clinking his cup with Xu Pangda¡¯s before downing the drink in one gulp. ¡°Fifth Brother, aren¡¯t you going to wait for the imperial edict?¡± Xu Pangda asked. ¡°No need,¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°When the edict arrives, it¡¯ll only be to reprimand me. Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well leave before it gets here.¡± Xu Pangda frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fifth Brother! I¡¯ll hold the line for you at the court! If they want toe for you, they¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°Instead, Third Brother, you must be careful in your own career, especially when you eventually get to the capital. Keep your wits about you near His Majesty; serving a ruler is like serving a tiger. The emperor¡¯s intentions are unpredictable.¡± Xu Pangda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t get too close to Mr. Xiao,¡± Xu Ming continued. ¡°His end may not be a good one.¡± Xu Pangda opened his mouth as if to say something but ultimately closed it and nodded silently. ¡°Enough of this, let¡¯s not talk about such matters anymore. Let¡¯s eat and drink.¡± Xu Ming changed the subject with a smile. ¡°Who knows when I¡¯ll get to taste Third Brother¡¯s cooking again after this?¡± Xu Pangda chuckled. ¡°Fifth Brother must be heading to the Tianxuan Sect, right?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°You guessed it, Third Brother.¡± ¡°But, Fifth Brother, what if Qingwan doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore? Wouldn¡¯t that make the trip pointless?¡± Xu Pangda asked, looking at his younger brother with concern. Over the years, Xu Pangda had learned quite a bit about cultivators. Many of them had people they admired in the mortal world, but once they embarked on the path of immortality, those affections often became nothing more than fleeting memories. Not to mention, Fifth Brother and Qin Qingwan had been separated since they were six or eight years old. So many years had passed¡ªhow could she possibly remember him? Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m simply fulfilling my promise. If Qingwan has forgotten me, then so be it.¡± Chapter 115 The next morning, Xu Ming, who had already packed his luggage, was ready to leave Baihe County. As Xu Ming and Tian Xuan Goose stepped out of the courtyard, they saw Xu Pangda waiting for them outside. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re up so early,¡± Xu Ming said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you off, Fifth Brother,¡± Xu Pangda replied, his round belly giving him the air of a good-natured general. His smile was as honest and warm as it had been in their childhood. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the city gates.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Ming agreed without hesitation. The two brothers chatted as they made their way toward the county office. After today, Xu Pangda would have to rely on himself to navigate the challenges in Baihe County. Fortunately, after Xu Ming¡¯s decisive actions against the county¡¯s four prominent ns, most of the troublemakers in Baihe County had been dealt with¡ªsome captured, some eliminated, and the rest silenced. As a result, Xu Pangda now heldplete control over Baihe County. Moreover, the recent events had firmly established his authority and earned him the respect and admiration of the people. Moving forward, managing the county would be much easier for him. ¡°Fifth Brother, what do you think we should do about the remnants of the four ns?¡± Xu Pangda asked for Xu Ming¡¯s opinion.Back then, while Xu Ming had been ruthless toward the wicked members of the four ns, he had spared the innocent¡ªthe children, those without evidence against them, and those genuinely uninvolved. Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°For the young and innocent, provide them with some silver so they can live decently until they can stand on their own. As for those who might havemitted crimes butck sufficient evidence, you can detain them temporarily. If they¡¯re found innocent after investigation, release them. The wealth seized from the four ns should naturally go to the county office. I trust Third Brother has a n for its use.¡± Xu Ming believed Xu Pangda wouldn¡¯t embezzle the funds. Instead, he would likely use them topensate the people oppressed by the four ns over the years, perhaps establish schools, repair roads, or undertake simr efforts for themunity. Xu Pangda nced at his younger brother. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that sparing those people might lead them to seek revenge against you in the future?¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°If theye seeking revenge, let theme. For now, they¡¯re innocent. But if they decide to pick up a de against me in the future, they should be ready to face the consequences.¡± Xu Pangda stared at his younger brother for a moment beforeughing. ¡°Fair enough.¡± The two brothers exited the county office. As they stepped through the gates, they saw arge group of townsfolk kneeling outside. ¡°Thank you, Lord Wenwuqing (Minister of Letter and Arms), for clearing my name!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Wenwuqing. If it weren¡¯t for you, my daughter would not rest in peace!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Wenwuqing, for standing up for us!¡± The voices of gratitude echoed outside the county office. Xu Ming turned to Xu Pangda, puzzled. Xu Pangda smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Ever since that day, you¡¯ve be a hero in the hearts of Baihe County¡¯s people. A few days ago, I merely mentioned that you¡¯d be leaving. I didn¡¯t expect the townsfolk to gather here of their own ord.¡± Xu Ming stepped forward and helped an elderly woman to her feet. ¡°Please, everyone, rise. This is simply what your county magistrate and I should do.¡± ¡°Lord Xu, you¡¯re too modest. Many officials don¡¯t even fulfill their basic duties. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do,¡± the elderly woman said as she stepped forward. ¡°Today, knowing that you¡¯re leaving, we¡¯vee to see you off and offer a small token of our gratitude.¡± Seeing the sincerity in the eyes of the people of Baihe County, Xu Ming felt a subtle stir in his heart. He bowed deeply to them. The crowd was startled by his gesture and hastily knelt again, leaving Xu Ming momentarily at a loss for what to do. Firecrackers went off along the streets as Xu Ming and Xu Pangda walked out of Baihe County, surrounded by the grateful townsfolk. Just as they passed through the city gates, they saw two dignified officials galloping toward them on white horses. If Xu Ming wasn¡¯t mistaken, those were White Dragon Horses from Wudu, capable of traveling a thousand miles in a single day and specifically used to deliver imperial decrees. ¡°Whoa!¡± The two officials reined in their horses. They clearly recognized Xu Ming and Xu Pangda¡ªafter all, the portraits of the top three candidates in the imperial examination had been widely circted in Wudu. However, they seemed surprised by therge crowd of Baihe County residents following behind the two brothers. ¡°Xu Ming, receive the imperial decree!¡± The two officials dismounted and took out the golden imperial edict. ¡°Xu Ming, here to receive the decree.¡± Xu Ming stepped forward, bowing respectfully. The townsfolk behind him were momentarily stunned. An imperial decree? After a moment of confusion, someone in the crowd reminded them of protocol. Those with schrly titles bent at the waist in respect, while those without knelt to the ground. The official began reading aloud: ¡°By the Emperor¡¯smand: Beloved minister Xu Ming, in a single day, wielding the Water Dragon Token, you slew nearly a hundred members of the Sun, Xiao, Li, and Zhang families in Baihe County, shaking the court.@@novelbin@@ However, I have reviewed your memorial and understand that the four familiesmitted heinous crimes. Your actions were for the welfare of Baihe County¡¯s people. Nheless, you mistakenly killed the eldest sons of the Xiao, Zhang, and Sun families, for whom there is no concrete evidence of guilt. The Thunder Mark Sect, Mountain-Moving Sect, and Yin Spring Sect have raisedints. You are to resolve the matter personally. In the future, I hope you will not act on impulse and will think carefully before taking action. This decree ends.¡± ¡°Your servant, Xu Ming, epts the decree.¡± Xu Ming straightened and epted the imperial edict. The decree¡¯s contents were more or less what he had expected. The Emperor was merely going through the motions. The death of Li Hui from the Li family was well-deserved, and the sect behind the Li family would likely face annihtion. As for the sons of the other three families, Xu Ming had indeed failed to gather sufficient evidence. The Emperor¡¯s phrase ¡°resolve the matter personally¡± essentially meant, ¡°If those three sectse after you, you¡¯re on your own.¡± However, the final line, ¡°I hope you will not act on impulse and will think carefully before taking action,¡± was a clear warning: ¡°Those sects won¡¯t dare to break the rules to kill you, so handle them properly.¡± One of the officials stepped forward and conveyed a message, saying, ¡°Grand Eunuch Wei asked me to pass along a word: this time, you truly acted recklessly.¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. The so-called ¡°message from Grand Eunuch Wei¡± was really the Emperor¡¯s words, simply delivered under the guise of Wei Xun. ¡°It was indeed a bit impulsive,¡± Xu Ming admitted. He turned to look at the people of Baihe County behind him. ¡°But if I were to do it again, I think I¡¯d still make the same choice.¡± Chapter 117 The Ascension Mountain of the Tianxuan Sect, also known as the Dao-Seeking Mountain or Heart-Questioning Mountain, holds great significance. Legend has it that this mountain was carried over from the southern demon territory¡¯s Heavenly Mountain range by the sect¡¯s founding ancestor when the Tianxuan Sect was established. When cultivators set foot on this mountain, the path they have chosen to cultivate is put to the test, and their Dao hearts are repeatedly questioned. The higher one climbs, the firmer their Dao heart is proven to be. Among the younger generation, only Qin Qingwan has ever reached the summit of Ascension Mountain, doing so without a moment¡¯s hesitation. In contrast, the outer disciples participating in the inner sect selection pale inparison. These outer disciples are chosen through apetition within the outer sect. ording to the sect¡¯s rules, reaching halfway up the mountain qualifies them to pass the selection and officially be inner sect disciples. However, Qin Qingwan believes that less than one-tenth of these outer disciples will make it this time. As Elder Chen put it, ¡°This is the worst batch of outer disciples I have ever seen.¡± But then again, he said the same thingst time. As expected, out of the 300 disciples climbing Ascension Mountain, only 25 managed to reach halfway up. The highest climber fell short of the summit by nearly fifty zhang. Regardless, the inner sect trials had finally concluded. Before Xia Donghua and the others could invite Qin Qingwan to visit the neighboring Watching Sea Peak, she hurriedly flew back to her home at the Valley of a Thousand Blossoms. When Qin Qingwan returned, she found her master waiting for her amidst a sea of flowers. ¡°Master,¡± Qin Qingwan stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Why have youe?¡±¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Wang Xuan said slowly. Qin Qingwan tilted her head curiously. ¡°What is it, Master?¡±@@novelbin@@ Wang Xuan extended a hand and ruffled her hair. ¡°Qingwan, you¡¯ve reached thete stage of the Sea Observation realm. I¡¯ve had you suppress your breakthrough into the Dragon Gate realm for two reasons. First, to prepare for the trial in the Rootless Secret Realm. Second, to ensure that when you ¡®leap over the dragon gate,¡¯ it will stand higher. Now, it¡¯s time for you to descend the mountain.¡± ¡°Descend the mountain?¡± Qin Qingwan froze for a moment before her beautiful peach blossom eyes lit up with joy brighter than the sea of flowers around her. ¡°Master, does this mean I can return to Wudu?¡± Wang Xuan shook his head with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sending you down the mountain, but not to return to Wudu.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s peach blossom eyes dimmed with disappointment. ¡°Then why am I going down the mountain, Master?¡± Wang Xuan looked into her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just exin? You¡¯ve reached the required cultivation level and have nearly mastered the Tianxuan Heart Method, but your experience of the world is too shallow. This descent is both a training exercise and a mission to retrieve a treasure.¡± ¡°Another treasure hunt?¡± Qin Qingwan felt a bit bored at the thought. She recalled her first task upon joining the Tianxuan Sect years ago¡ªretrieving a treasure. In the end, she acquired a Dao Heart Lotus, which her master had her consume. Yet, she hadn¡¯t noticed any difference since then. ¡°What kind of treasure this time, Master?¡± Qin Qingwan asked. ¡°This time, even I do not know what the treasure is,¡± Wang Xuan replied. ¡°But I have divined that an extraordinary item will emerge in Baiwa City, located in Qingyang County on the border of Wu Kingdom. Baiwa City lies at the boundary between Wu Kingdom and the Southern Demon Kingdom. It¡¯s likely that other sects have also divined this and sent their cultivators there. ¡°This mission will involve the personal disciple of White Crane Peak¡¯s master, the sect leader¡¯s son, and the Sword Peak master¡¯s son apanying you. You will set off tomorrow. Prepare yourself well and remember to be cautious during this journey.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Qin Qingwan responded with a bow. After assigning the task, Wang Xuan said no more. He spent some time discussing her recent insights into Dao techniques before leaving. Once her master departed, Qin Qingwan began preparing for her journey. Qin Qingwan quickly strode forward, her long legs beneath her dress carrying her to the flower garden in front of the small wooden house. Squatting down beside the patch of blood-red Toras flowers that were still in bud, she gently caressed them and murmured, ¡°Hurry up and bloom, okay? It would be perfect if you waited until I returned to blossom. Once you bloom again, I¡¯ll finally be able to see Brother Ming.¡± As if the Blood Toras flowers understood her words, they swayed gently in the breeze, nodding slightly. ¡°Speaking of which, after all these years, does Brother Ming still remember the promise he made to me? I wonder if he has someone he likes now,¡± she mused, resting her fair chin on her hand and pouting softly. The young girl, nearing the prime of her youth at sixteen, felt a tinge of mncholy. ¡ª ¡°Move faster, you dead dog!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already moving as fast as I can!¡± ¡°Fast? My foot! You take a few steps and then rest. At this pace, it¡¯ll take us half a year to find the princess!¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t rush. We¡¯ve already locked onto the princess¡¯s direction. Finding her is only a matter of time. Humans have a saying: ¡®Haste makes waste.''¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The one-legged fiery bird perched atop therge ck dog jabbed it forcefully with its beak. The ck dog yelped in pain, baring its teeth, but didn¡¯t retaliate. Feeling wronged, it could only quicken its pace in silence. ¡°Honestly, I really don¡¯t want to go back to Wu Kingdom,¡± the ck dog sighed as it trudged forward. ¡°Last time I was there, I almost got killed by the Wu Emperor and turned into dog meat hotpot.¡± ¡°And you still have the nerve to bring that up! Not only did you fail the mission, but you also wasted a Void Shard! When we returned, the prime minister scolded you so harshly it was unbearable!¡± the fiery bird, Bi Fang, snapped in irritation. ¡°Think about it, though. At least we discovered the Eternal Spirit Root, right?¡± The ck dog chuckled slyly. ¡°That counts as making up for it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That was pure luck on your part!¡± Bi Fang turned its head away in disdain. ¡°Still, I have to admit, Wu Kingdom really has been blessed in recent years. First, there were the Innate Sacred Physique and the Innate Sword Bone, and now the Eternal Spirit Root.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising,¡± the ck dog said with a smirk. ¡°Wu Kingdom borders the Southern Demon Kingdom, and its geographical location is terrible. The Heavenly Daopensates for such things. Since Wu Kingdom has a bad location, it naturally receives some blessings to bnce things out.¡± ¡°Enough of that! We have two main objectives this time!¡± Bi Fang dered, its tone sharp. ¡°First, find the princess and awaken her memories. Second, eliminate that Xu Ming and extract his Eternal Spirit Root!¡± ¡°If we fail this time, dead dog, you know what the consequences will be!¡± Bi Fang fixed the ck dog with a piercing gaze. The usually frivolous ck dog dropped its yful demeanor, nodding solemnly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me¡ªI already know.¡± Chapter 120 Xu Ming thought that the ¡°Toad Buddha¡± made a lot of sense with its words. After replying to Xu Ming, the Toad Buddha closed its eyes again and continued listening to the prayers of other demons. At this moment, Xu Ming was finally certain that this town was not a trap set for him. The thick demonic aura emanating from the Toad Buddha was something Xu Ming had never encountered before, and it carried a hint of Buddhist serenity. If the Toad Buddha intended to harm him, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t even sure he could leave the main hall alive. Moreover, with so many demons around, Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them all. There was no reason to go through such trouble just to target him. After leaving the temple, Xu Ming encountered a wild chicken perched on a phoenix tree, standing tall and proud. Xu Ming asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The wild chicken replied, ¡°The phoenix rests on the phoenix tree. I¡¯m resting here.¡± Xu Ming asked again, ¡°Are you a phoenix?¡±@@novelbin@@ The wild chicken lifted its head arrogantly and said, ¡°The phoenix is a bird. I am also a bird. The phoenix has wings. I also have wings. Why am I not a phoenix?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡±Such incidents were countless in this small town. A snake coiled itself on an eave, spitting and hissing constantly, thinking it was a true dragon. A pack of wolves took over the county office, dressed in magistrate¡¯s robes, iming to be officials. The wolf magistrate¡¯s subordinates, a group of old dogs, silently patrolled the streets, seemingly serious in their duties. A plump fox wearing silk robes acted like a merchant, engaging in heated arguments over a single copper coin during transactions. This ce resembled a human city, yet not a single human was present. However, the atmosphere everywhere bore a distinctly ¡°human¡± vor. Xu Ming found an inn to stay in. Later, a monkey with a small flower pinned to its head knocked on Xu Ming¡¯s door, asking if Xu Ming needed any special services. When Xu Ming opened the door, the monkey, named ¡°Little Flower,¡± brightened upon seeing him. She immediately stated that Xu Ming was her type and that she would offer him a discount. Xu Ming, however, refused. Still, he gave her some money and invited her in. Naturally, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t interested in any special services. Other than some people from his previous life on Blue Star, no normal person would have tastes that heavy. Xu Ming wanted to ask her about the strange nature of this town. ¡°You want to know about this ce, Young Master?¡± Little Flower, holding a handkerchief, looked puzzled by Xu Ming¡¯s question. ¡°This is just how this town is. Is it so strange? On the contrary, you humans show up asionally and then vanish suddenly.¡± ¡°Vanish suddenly?¡± Xu Ming became more confused. ¡°Yes,¡± Little Flower replied, batting her eyshes at Xu Ming. ¡°Every now and then, humanse in. But after a short period, maybe three months, or at most a year or two, they suddenly disappear, as if they were never here. ¡°Those people always had the same confused expression as you, iming they came from the outside world and asking us how to leave. But how would we know? We¡¯ve lived here for generations.¡± Little Flower shrugged helplessly. Xu Ming frowned slightly. ¡°But I did hear my great-grandmother say that when she was young, there used to be many humans here. Over time, they gradually disappeared, leaving only us behind,¡± Little Flower added. ¡°Your great-grandmother? Where is she now?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°My great-grandmother passed away over two hundred years ago,¡± Little Flower answered coyly, as if anticipating Xu Ming¡¯s question. ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming carefully processed what Little Flower had said. First, this ce seemed isted from the world, likely sealed within a boundary that allowed entry but no exit. Secondly, this city was not like this more than two hundred years ago. Back then, it was connected to the outside world. The issue lies in this ¡°more than two hundred years ago.¡± If Baiwa City had been like this two hundred years ago, no matter how remote it might be, Xu Ming would surely have heard about such a ce. A city like this would have been extremely famous, attracting numerous cultivators to investigate it. But Xu Ming had never heard of Baiwa City being this way. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Suddenly, a bold yet reasonable idea formed in Xu Ming¡¯s mind. Could the flow of time in this ce be different from that of the outside world? Could it be that Baiwa City only became like this in the past year or two, but for those inside, a couple of years outside trantes to over two hundred years here? And honestly, Xu Ming was quite concerned about what Little Flower had said: ¡°Humans vanish within three months at the shortest, a year or two at the longest.¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe for a second that the humans who disappeared had returned to the outside world. If they had made it back, the strange nature of Baiwa City would have surely spread through their stories. Therefore, those who vanished most likely truly disappeared. ¡°Young Master, do you really not need me to serve you? I wouldn¡¯t even charge you,¡± Little Flower said softly, stepping closer as she saw Xu Ming deep in thought. Startled, Xu Ming quickly stood up. ¡°No need, truly. Thank you, Miss Little Flower, for your insights.¡± ¡°Honestly, Young Master, you really are so oblivious to affection,¡± Little Flower sighed as she stood up with an air of grievance. She walked out of the room, muttering with regret, ¡°Such a handsome Young Master, but what a pity. He¡¯s probably going to disappear soon, too.¡± ¡°Goose-goose-goose? (What do we do now?)¡± the Tianxuan Goose asked Xu Ming. ¡°Since ancient times, life has always been apanied by death, cause by effect, and entry by exit. There must be a way out; we just need to find it,¡± Xu Ming said, his gazending on the bag on the table. Inside the bag were the ashes of Shen Sheng. Once again, Xu Ming recalled Shen Sheng¡¯s dying words. Shen Sheng had lived in Baiwa City of Qingyang County for many years and had even entrusted his ashes to Xu Ming, an enemy, hoping they would be returned to the city. This ce might have an extraordinary connection to Shen Sheng. Xu Ming¡¯s fingers tapped the table unconsciously as he thought aloud, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head to the other side of Baiwa City and see if anyone there recognizes Shen Sheng.¡± At the same time, three men and one woman entered Baiwa City. As soon as they stepped into the city, they all stopped in their tracks. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it just daytime? Why did it suddenly turn dark?¡± asked Xia Donghua, the son of the Sect Master of the Tianxuan Sect, frowning. ¡°There¡¯s a huge demonic aura here,¡± another manmented. The lone woman among them began chanting a spell, sending golden runes flying toward the four directions of the city. After a long while, she opened her eyes, frowned deeply, and shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± Chapter 124 Qin Qingwan¡¯s gaze fixated on the man, her beautiful peach blossom eyes blinking steadily. The more she looked at him, the more familiar he seemed, and the faster her heart raced. On this man, Qin Qingwan caught glimpses of her Ming-gege¡¯s shadow. But she didn¡¯t dare to be certain. It had been almost ten years since shest saw her Ming-gege. When she left, Ming-gege was only six and a half years old. At that time, her Ming-gege wasn¡¯t even as tall as the table in their courtyard. But this man was approximately five feet and two inches tall now. Besides, this man only vaguely resembled Ming-gege. On closer inspection, there were many differences.Ming-gege had a rounder face as a child, while this man¡¯s features were sharp and defined. And finally, would Ming-gege even be here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Wudu? Qin Qingwan was puzzled. She felt as if she was looking at someone who both was and wasn¡¯t Ming-gege. ¡°Qingwan? Qingwan?¡± Xia Donghua called her name twice. ¡°Hm?¡± Qin Qingwan snapped back to her senses. ¡°Do you know that man?¡± Xia Donghua asked curiously. Qin Qingwan stared at the man dressed in a green robe. ¡°He looks like someone I know, but not quite.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Qingwan, you¡¯d better hope he isn¡¯t someone you know,¡± Qi Shang said with a chuckle. ¡°That guy may seem ¡®heroic,¡¯ but he looks more like a reckless brute. With the way things are now, he can¡¯t even protect himself and still manages to bring unnecessary troub¨C¡± Before Qi Shang could finish saying ¡°trouble,¡± his voice cut off abruptly. The rhino charged at the man in the green robe. Standing between the rhino and the elephant, Xu Ming hadn¡¯t expected the rhino to be so impulsive. He had only greeted it casually, without saying anything provocative. But the rhino charged directly at him. However, Xu Ming stood his ground, assumed a boxing stance, and threw a punch. His fist struck the rhino¡¯s head, forcing both of them to retreat five meters. ¡°He¡¯s a martial artist?¡± ¡°How does this martial artist have such a powerful physique?¡± ¡°Who is this martial artist?¡± ¡°He managed to knock back ate-stage Sea Observation Realm rhino demon?¡± After Xu Ming repelled the rhino, everyone¡ªhumans and demons alike¡ªbegan to take him more seriously. This martial artist was clearly no ordinary man. Qin Qingwan gripped the wooden railing in front of her, her hands tightening slightly. She didn¡¯t recognize the technique he used, but she knew that her Ming-gege was a martial artist. In her heart, the likelihood of this man being her Ming-gege increased a little. The rhino shook its head. ¡°Kid, not bad.¡± Xu Ming kept one hand behind his back and shielded the two disciples from the White Deer Academy. ¡°No need for such hostility, is there?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± the elephant snorted coldly. ¡°They harassed my two cousins, and we¡¯re letting it slide. A hundred taels of silver, and we¡¯ll let them go!¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± One of the White Deer Academy disciples, clutching his chest, struggled to his feet. ¡°Brother Yu Wenxi and I were in our room at the inn, minding our own business, when those two cats barged in. They stripped without a word, and now you¡¯re using us of misconduct? Where¡¯s the justice in that?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yu Wenxi, the other disciple, stood up as well. ¡°Even if we starve or jump from the inn, we won¡¯t give you a single coin!¡± ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll crush you both and take the money from your corpses!¡± The elephant and the rhino charged at Xu Ming again. Yu Wenxi hurriedly pulled Xu Ming aside. ¡°Brother, this has nothing to do with you. Leave quickly! If you can escape Baiwa City and return to White Deer Academy, tell the dean¡ªI did not harass those female cats!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± added the other disciple, Miao Feng, standing up as well. ¡°I only like human women! Brother, you must clear my name!¡± Xu Ming¡¯s brow twitched slightly. He thought to himself, Are your priorities messed up? Instead of asking me to deliver a message to avenge you, you¡¯re more concerned about proving your preferences? Just as the two White Deer Academy disciples prepared for a desperate fight against the elephant and the rhino, Xu Ming pushed them aside. With a Mountain Shattering Punch, he struck! ¡°Boom!¡± The powerful martial aura,bined with Xu Ming¡¯s tremendous fist strength,nded squarely on the rhino¡¯s head, sending it flying ten meters into the air and crashing through a storefront. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± The elephant lifted its front leg and stomped down toward Xu Ming. Xu Mingunched a punch upward, flipping the elephant onto its back. Without hesitation, he followed with a kick, sending the elephant crashing into the rhino. Both demonsy unconscious. Witnessing this, the two White Deer Academy disciples drew sharp breaths. These weren¡¯t ordinary animals¡ªthey had experienced the raw strength of the rhino and elephant firsthand, and it easily surpassed martial artists of the Heroic Soul Realm. But this man had subdued them with just two punches? There were no fancy techniques in his moves¡ªeverything was a pure sh of raw power. How could this man be so strong? Was he a descendant of an ancient beast? Nearby, the Tianxuan Goose pped its wings andnded on the unconscious rhino and elephant, proudly stepping on them and lifting its head in triumph, as if to say, That¡¯s what you get for being arrogant! Xu Ming nced at the two cat demons, who were now paralyzed with fear, sitting on the ground, the floor beneath them soaked. ¡°That goose¡­ Is it Xiaobai?¡± Upon seeing the Tianxuan Goose, Qin Qingwan¡¯s peach blossom eyes immediately lit up. It must be! Even though Xiaobai has grownrger, I remember the flower-shaped birthmark on its forehead. That¡¯s Xiaobai! Qin Qingwan¡¯s gaze shifted from Xiaobai to the man in the green robe. Clutching her chest tightly, her eyes filled with a warmth softer than the spring breeze. If that goose is Xiaobai, then he must be¡­ ¡°Eh? Junior Sister?¡± Before Xia Donghua and the others could react, Qin Qingwan had already jumped over the railing. The crowd on the street had dispersed. Xu Ming, having shown mercy, let the defeated go, while the two White Deer Academy disciples bowed in gratitude. They invited Xu Ming to a meal, and he didn¡¯t refuse, intending to ask them some questions. But just as Xu Ming turned his head, a young woman suddenly appeared in front of him. She wore a light purple dress, hands sped behind her back, a gentle smile on her face. She leaned forward slightly, looking up at him. Seeing the overly beautiful girl before him, Xu Ming instinctively took a step back. ¡°Miss, you are¡­?¡± Qin Qingwan paused for a moment, then her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Take a guess~¡± ¡ª In the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s Wanhua (Thousand Flower) Valley, Wang Xuan walked step by step through the sea of flowers. As requested by her disciple, Wang Xuan watered the field of Blood Toras Flowers daily. However, as she approached the young woman¡¯s wooden cabin today, she suddenly stopped. Hundreds of Blood Toras Flowers had bloomed in perfect order, swaying gently in the wind. Chapter 127 ¡°Until one day, Strange rays of light began to spread across the entirety of Baiwa City. From that moment on, none of the demons in the city could maintain their human forms, regardless of their cultivation level. Even newly enlightened demons within the city could only remain in their original forms and could not transform. If it had only been this, it wouldn¡¯t have been too bad. The humans and demons in Baiwa City were all focused on finding a way out together. But something happened that no one expected. One day, as I was walking down the street, a beam of light suddenly descended from the sky, enveloping a human cultivator. At first, the cultivator had no idea what was happening. But after just ten breaths of time, they vanished without a trace¡ªand without the slightest sign of pain. No one knew whether this cultivator had escaped Baiwa City or disappeared entirely in the truest sense. After that, the human cultivators in Baiwa City began to vanish daily. Some disappeared while eating, others in their sleep. There was no pattern, no warning. The onlymon factor was the white light that appeared just before each disappearance.My wife and I redoubled our efforts to study the formations surrounding Baiwa City. Finally, we uncovered a critical truth: Baiwa City is not a formation, but a world. Yet Baiwa City is unlike an ordinary small world. It exists in a state between a small world and a formation. It has its ownws but hasn¡¯t fully developed into aplete world. We discovered that Baiwa City is gradually evolving. Itsws are constantly improving. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before Baiwa City transforms into an actual small world. So, we decided to refer to it as a ¡®small world¡¯ for now. As we studied thews of this small world, my wife detected that someone was manipting Baiwa City. The transformation of Baiwa City into what it is now may very well have been intentional. But to possess the means to create a small world and even establish itsws, one would need to surpass the Ascension Realm. Only someone at a realm beyond Ascension could achieve such a feat. But here¡¯s the problem: does anyone truly exist at those legendary, long-lost realms beyond Ascension? Even if someone had reached such realms, why would they do this? What is their purpose? What do they want from Baiwa City? My wife and I were left with too many unanswered questions. Thankfully, we had seen Baiwa City before its transformation. My wife, a genius beyondpare, studied the flow of spiritual energy and the geographical features of Baiwa City before and after its transformation. After countless attempts, she finally managed to create a formation. As long as nothing goes wrong, this formation should allow us to leave this ce. However, the formation must be activated on a full moon night to work at its full potential. ording to my wife¡¯s calctions, the next full moon is exactly one hundred days away. Both of us knew that either of us could vanish before then. As time passed, the number of human cultivators in Baiwa City dwindled until only my wife and I remained. We both understood that if the white light appeared again, it would im one of us next. To prepare for the worst, I ced a record of everything that happened in Baiwa City, as well as the formation my wife created, into this box. I entrusted a butterfly spirit girl from the neighboring house to fulfill one request: if anything happened to my wife and me, she would cremate us and bury our ashes beneath the banyan tree in our courtyard. The box was to be hidden beneath a floorboard near the doorstep. If, in the future, someone were to enter this secret realm and find what we left behind, perhaps it might help them escape Baiwa City. If the formation we devised seeds and we manage to leave Baiwa City, then this letter and the formation diagram would no longer be necessary. The butterfly spirit girl will destroy them, as the formation contains many secret techniques from my wife¡¯s sect that cannot be shared. However, we will inform the Wu Kingdom and the Tianxuan Sect about the secret realm so they can investigate its origins. So, the fact that you are now reading this letter means we are no longer here. I hope you can live well and find your way out of this ce.¡± The letter ended there. Xu Ming read it twice more to ensure he hadn¡¯t missed any details. ¡°Goose, goose, goose (Xu Ming, I think something¡¯s not right),¡± the Tianxuan Goose said to Xu Ming. ¡°It is indeed odd,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Tell me your thoughts first.¡± ¡°Goose, goose, goose, goose, goose, goose, goose (Look, if they intended to leave the map forter seekers to help them escape, why would they bury their ashes under the banyan tree and hide the box in a separate location? How much luck would it take for someone to find this?)¡± The Tianxuan Goose found it rather unreasonable. Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. First, if Shen Sheng and his wife had left the box lying around casually, it would¡¯ve been lost long ago¡ªlet alone survive for over a hundred years in this world. Second, do you know why so many ruins and ancient tombs are filled with deadly traps, yet also contain treasures and legacies left by their creators? It¡¯s because these setups are meant to screen people. The creators of these ruins or tombs want to find exceptional individuals to inherit their legacy, not someone mediocre. Otherwise, their inheritance would be wasted. And they already stated it, didn¡¯t they? The parchment contains secret techniques that cannot be made public. Not just anyone can be allowed to see it.¡± Xu Ming opened the parchment and examined the formation. ¡°See? The formation they created is indeed extraordinary. While not overlyplex, it¡¯s intricate, with countless interlocking details. A single misstep during its construction would cause the entire formation to fail. I¡¯m certain Shen Sheng and his wife must¡¯ve left many clues scattered throughout Baiwa City, along with various tests. Only those skilled in formations, who investigate carefully and pass the trials, would eventually reach their courtyard. If someone can¡¯t even find this box, they likely wouldn¡¯t have the ability to construct the formation sessfully.¡± ¡°Goose, goose, goose (Xu Ming, can you construct this formation?)¡± the goose asked. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Xu Ming replied without hesitation. The goose was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Xu Ming spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not omnipotent. I can only understand the formation¡¯s design. Remember, we already knew Shen Sheng¡¯s name, which led us directly to his courtyard. Then, you were lucky enough to notice that inconspicuous groove, and that¡¯s how we found the formation they left behind.¡± ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± the goose asked. ¡°What else can we do? We need to find a few people skilled in formations and see if they can help construct it,¡± Xu Ming replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed another odd detail?¡± ¡°What detail?¡± The goose tilted its head. ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Ming sighed. ¡°I met Shen Sheng on Shunan Mountain. By that logic, he and his wife should¡¯ve already left this secret realm. If they managed to escape, their first priority should¡¯ve been to notify the Wu Kingdom or the Tianxuan Sect. But there¡¯s been no word from Wu, and the Tianxuan Sect only arrived today, which means they had no prior knowledge either. If I¡¯m not mistaken, something must have gone wrong when they tried to activate the formation. This incident left them no time to write down the sequence of events.¡± Xu Ming frowned as he stared at the magic array depicted on the parchment. ¡°This ce is full of mysteries. What worries me more is what Shen Sheng mentioned¡ªcould this all be the result of someone deliberately manipting events from behind the scenes? And if so, what is their purpose?¡± The Tianxuan Goose patted Xu Ming on the shoulder. ¡°Goose goose goose? (Xu Ming, could it be that you¡¯re overthinking?)¡± ¡°I certainly hope that¡¯s the case.¡± Xu Ming stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should find those two disciples from White Deer Academy. I¡¯ve heard that the academy doesn¡¯t just focus on studies¡ªevery schr there must also learn formation techniques. They¡¯ll surely know more about this than I do.¡± The Tianxuan Goose nodded and followed Xu Ming out of the inn. However, just as Xu Ming stepped out of the inn¡¯s door, a beam of white light descended from the sky,nding somewhere in the northern part of Baiwa City. ¡°A white light¡­¡± Xu Ming¡¯s heart sank as he recalled the contents of the letter he had read earlier. Without hesitation, he flew toward the direction of the light. Inside the inn, a stunningly beautiful young woman was taking out outfit after outfit from her storage ring. The young woman chose a flowing gauzy long dress and pinned her hair up with a hair ornament. ¡°This should look pretty good, right?¡± Qin Qingwan twirled in front of the mirror and nodded in satisfaction. Just as she was about to leave for Tongfu Inn to meet Xu Ming, a beam of light descended from the heavens. ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± The sudden beam of white light prompted Xia Donghua and his twopanions to step out of the inn as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Qin Qingwan said, her brows furrowed as an inexplicable sense of foreboding gripped her heart. She headed toward the direction of the light. At the same time, every cultivator in Baiwa City who witnessed the white light rushed toward its source. Many were filled with excitement, wondering if a rare treasure had appeared. But when they arrived at the source of the light, they realized they were wrong. One after another, the beams of white light fell on human cultivators. These cultivators showed no signs of resistance or pain; in fact, they didn¡¯t even have time to react before they disappeared within ten breaths of time. ¡°No, wait¡­ Save me!¡± ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡±@@novelbin@@ Some cultivators who arrived at the scene thought they had a chance to seize a treasure, only to find themselves engulfed by the white light as well. The light descended intermittently, without any discernible pattern, continuing for the duration of a single incense stick. Xu Ming frowned deeply as he watched the events unfold before him. By the time the white light ceased, Xu Ming estimated that, in the span of an incense stick, thirty people had vanished without a trace due to the unrelenting beams of light. ¡°What on earth is going on? What kind of sorcery have you used?!¡± ¡°Give me back my junior brother!¡± Some cultivators, having lost their fellow disciples, flew into a rage and drew their weapons, venting their anger on the nearby demon ns. They believed it was the demons¡¯ doing. However, other cultivators quickly stepped in to mediate. The demon ns in Baiwa City were not weak, especially the powerful Old Dog Squad responsible for maintaining order in the city. If a conflict truly broke out, it would undoubtedly end poorly for them. ¡°Everyone, please remain calm and allow me to speak.¡± At that moment, Xia Donghua, the son of the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s leader, stepped into the center of the street. He looked around and bowed respectfully to the crowd. ¡°My name is Xia Donghua, and my father is the leader of Tianxuan Sect.¡± Some cultivators were initially puzzled about who he was, but as soon as he mentioned ¡°Tianxuan Sect leader,¡± most of them immediately took him seriously. This was the Tianxuan Sect, one of the Four Great Sanctuaries and Five Major Sects in the human realm¡ªits status was exceedingly prestigious. ¡°Everyone here has witnessed it¡ªthis Baiwa City is filled with unknowns. That white light just now was clearly targeting human cultivators. We have no idea where the disappeared cultivators have gone, nor do we know when the white light will strike again. However, we must prepare ourselves. Though I may not be highly skilled, I propose establishing an alliance among the cultivators here. We can support each other, share information, and work together to find a way out! If anyone is willing, you cane to the Misty Rain Inn, and we¡¯ll discuss our ns together!¡± As soon as Xia Donghua finished speaking, the surrounding cultivators began to murmur among themselves. ¡°Brother Xia¡¯s idea is brilliant! My Chaotian Sect is willing to ally with the Tianxuan Sect.¡± ¡°Indeed, we should unite instead of remaining scattered like loose sand. My Luohe Sect is willing to join the alliance.¡± ¡°My Qingyu Sect agrees.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in, too.¡± Once the first sect expressed its willingness, other sects quickly followed suit. Firstly, the name of the Tianxuan Sect carried significant weight, not to mention Xia Donghua was the son of its leader. Secondly, in the face of danger, banding together often brought a sense of security. However, in Xu Ming¡¯s view, the prerequisite for this kind of alliance was that everyone would need to be united and trustworthy. Yet, every person here hade for the sake of a rare treasure, each harboring their own motives. Just based on this alone, this alliance was unlikely to amount to much. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Ming said to the big white goose, turning to leave as he prepared to seek out the two disciples from White Deer Academy to discuss the matter. But before Xu Ming could take more than a few steps, a young woman blocked his path. Her long eyshes fluttered lightly as she spoke, ¡°We meet again~¡± ¡°May I ask what Miss Qingqing needs?¡± Xu Ming asked. Qin Qingwan¡¯s tone was light and cheerful. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just wanted to invite you to join this alliance. Though, to be honest, I don¡¯t think this alliance will be of much use.¡± Seeing her so candid, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If even you think it¡¯s useless, why should I join?¡± ¡°Well, even if the alliance is useless¡­¡± The young woman sped her hands behind her back, taking a step closer. Her faintly curved lips seemed to encapste the beauty of the entire world. ¡°I can protect you~¡± Chapter 128 ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xu Ming looked at the young woman in front of him, momentarily unable to process her words, even wondering if he had misheard. ¡°I said I can protect you,¡± Qin Qingwan replied, her eyes curving into crescents. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Senior Sister Qin, which makes you my friend too. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to protect you? If something happens to you and I return to the sect, Senior Sister Qin definitely won¡¯t let me off the hook.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Qin Qingwan put her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m really strong, you know!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t underestimating you¡­¡± Xu Ming¡¯s gaze met the young woman¡¯s eyes. Her peach blossom-shaped eyes seemed to speak, as though a field of peach blossoms was blooming, petals dancing in the wind. The longer he looked, the more familiar she felt. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not looking down on me, Xu Gongzi (Young Master), that¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t stare at me like that¡ªit¡¯s making me shy.¡± Qin Qingwan lowered her delicate head, her long, curved eyshes fluttering gently, like butterflies dancing among flowers.¡°I appreciate your kindness, Miss, but wouldn¡¯t this cause trouble for you?¡± Xu Ming expressed his willingness to ally with her but also hinted at hesitation. ¡°Of course not!¡± Qin Qingwan, hearing that he didn¡¯t seem entirely opposed, patted Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Here, take this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xu Ming took the jade token from her. ¡°This is amunication artifact used by our Tianxuan Sect. As long as you¡¯re within a hundred miles, you can inject spiritual energy into it and visualize the person you want to contact. It¡¯ll send your message to them. Even if you¡¯re not a cultivator, you can think of me and have your big white goose inject the spiritual energy instead,¡± Qin Qingwan exined cheerfully. ¡°This is too valuable, Miss,¡± Xu Ming said, attempting to return the jade token. But Qin Qingwan pushed the token back into his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not that valuable. Just keep it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. If anythinges up, contact me. And if I reach out to you, you muste quickly, okay~?¡± With that, Qin Qingwan waved at Xu Ming and turned to leave, skipping away. ¡°Goose goose goose? (Xu Ming, does this pretty girl like you?)¡± Tianxuan Goose asked. ¡°No way,¡± Xu Ming shook his head. He knew he was somewhat handsome,parable to Takeshi Kaneshiro, but in the cultivation world, there were plenty of people even more attractive than him. For someone like her, who was ranked among the top beauties, the number of admirers chasing her must be endless. Surely, some of them had better looks than him. To think that ¡®He Qingqing¡¯ would fall for him at first sight seemed highly improbable. Her friendliness toward him didn¡¯t feel as simple as just being a friend of her Senior Sister Qin either. Speaking of which¡­ Is this person really He Qingqing? ¡°Goose goose goose, goose goose goose! (I don¡¯t think she likes you either. Maybe she¡¯s just naturally friendly.)¡± Tianxuan Goose quipped. Xu Ming may have some good looks, but that youngdy was so stunning that, based purely on appearance, Xu Ming was barely worthy of licking her shoes. ¡°Goose goose goose? (But why did you agree to ally with her? That¡¯s not like you.)¡± Tianxuan Goose tilted its head. Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I have a suspicion.¡± ¡°A suspicion?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t you think this girl named He Qingqing resembles someone?¡± Xu Ming looked at the goose. ¡°Resembles who?¡± Tianxuan Goose tilted its head again. ¡°She looks like Qingwan,¡± Xu Ming said. ¡°¡­¡± Tianxuan Goose thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Isn¡¯t Qingwan in seclusion? Besides, have you ever even seen what Qingwan looks like as an adult? Thest time you saw her, she was only six years old.¡± ¡°That said, if we¡¯re talking about personality, she does seem a bit simr. Both are lively and cheerful. And their eyes¡­ both are beautiful, like gemstones,¡± Tianxuan Goose said thoughtfully. As it spoke, the goose seemed to realize something, lifting its head to look at Xu Ming. ¡°You don¡¯t actually think this He Qingqing is Qingwan, do you?¡± Xu Ming shook his head with a smile. ¡°I never said that, but it¡¯s not impossible either.¡± Retracting his gaze from the young woman, Xu Ming turned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find those two schrs from White Deer Academy.¡± ¡°Goose (Alright).¡± The big white goose waddled behind Xu Ming, swaying its tail as they headed toward the Blessing Inn. Upon asking the innkeeper about the two schrs, the innkeeper, hearing that they were Xu Ming¡¯s friends, had no reservations and told him their room number. When Xu Ming finally saw Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng, the two of them still seemed dazed, clearly unaware of what had happened. ¡°Did you two just wake up?¡± Xu Ming asked with a smile, ncing at the time. It was already close to evening. ¡°Forgive us, Brother Xu,¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng said as they cupped their hands. ¡°We took some pills to heal our injuries and fell asleep. It helps the spiritual energy circte better with rest.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After inquiring about their injuries and exining the events in the city, Xu Ming set up a barrier to block spiritual sense and sound. Seeing Xu Ming create a barrier, both Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng were momentarily stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected Xu Ming to be a cultivator. Judging by the spiritual energy he used to set up the barrier, it seemed he was at the Furnace Foundation Realm, not yet at the Cave Mansion Realm. ¡°Brother Xu, since you can cultivate, why not walk the path of a cultivator? With your talents, entering White Deer Academy to study and cultivate righteous energy would be a sure thing,¡± Yu Wenxi couldn¡¯t help but ask, his tone filled with regret for Xu Ming. In Yu Wenxi¡¯s view, while Xu Ming¡¯s strength as a martial artist was impressive, martial arts was ultimately a dead end. Even at its peak, it would only grant three to four hundred years of life, far less than a Cave Mansion Realm cultivator. Given Xu Ming¡¯s talent, he could easily walk the path of Confucianism and be a saint. Xu Ming smiled, understanding what Yu Wenxi meant. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Yu, but I still wish to pursue the path of martial arts. Of course, I¡¯ll also walk the path of cultivation.¡± Miao Feng frowned slightly, voicing his concern. ¡°Brother Xu, I know you are extraordinarily gifted, but no one in history has ever sessfully pursued both martial arts and cultivation. A person¡¯s energy is limited. Brother Yu and I both feel that the path of Confucianism and sainthood would be best for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll reconsider,¡± Xu Ming said firmly, his resolve evident. Seeing Xu Ming¡¯s stubbornness, Yu Wenxi wanted to say more, but Miao Feng stopped him with a nce and shook his head. Yu Wenxi could only sigh and let it go. Everyone had their own path to walk. Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t listen to reason now, but when he experienced the hardships of bncing both martial arts and cultivation, he would understand how exhausting it could be. ¡°Back to the point,¡± Xu Ming said, changing the subject. ¡°I came to see you two because I need your help with something.¡± Miao Feng nodded. ¡°Whatever Brother Xu needs, if it¡¯s within our power, we¡¯ll do our utmost to assist.¡± Yu Wenxi also nodded in agreement. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Xu Ming looked at the two of them. ¡°How familiar are you with formations?¡± ¡°Formations?¡± Miao Feng paused, then broke into a bright, confident smile. ¡°To be honest, Brother Xu, while we mayg behind others in many aspects, when ites to formations, Brother Yu Wenxi and I are considered the second and third best among our peers at White Deer Academy. No one dares to im the top spot.¡± ¡°That makes things easier.¡± Xu Ming felt a weight lifted from his heart. Confucian schrs were usually humble; for them to speak with such confidence meant they truly believed in their abilities. ¡°There¡¯s an array I¡¯d like the two of you to take a look at.¡± Xu Ming took out a sheepskin scroll from his bag and spread it on the table. Miao Feng and Yu Wenxi both stood up and began examining it intently. The more they studied it, the more serious their expressions became, asionally eximing, ¡°Brilliant!¡± or ¡°Truly ingenious!¡± Seeing them engrossed in decoding the formation, Xu Ming was in no hurry. He simply sat by the side, sipping his tea. After about half an hour, Miao Feng and Yu Wenxi finally looked away from the scroll. They sped their hands together and bowed slightly. ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting, Brother Xu. This formation falls into the category of ¡®Breakthrough Arrays.¡¯ It¡¯s a spatial technique, and thews governing its operation bear a striking resemnce to those of Baiwa City. Could it be that this formation is¡­¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Xu Ming set down his teacup. ¡°This array might help us escape Baiwa City.¡± Miao Feng and Yu Wenxi exchanged a nce.@@novelbin@@ ¡°What do you two think of the array?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Remarkable!¡± Miao Feng gave high praise. ¡°I don¡¯t know who created this formation, but they must be a genius of formations. Their thought process is extraordinary, and their design is meticulous. It¡¯s simply astonishing. Perhaps this formation truly can help us leave Baiwa City.¡± Miao Feng did not ask Xu Ming where the array came from; such questions served no purpose. Everyone had their own secrets. ¡°The creative approach of this array bears some resemnce to the style of the Heavenly Array Sect,¡± Yu Wenxi said thoughtfully, stroking his chin. ¡°Could it be that the creator of this array was a disciple of the Heavenly Array Sect?¡± Xu Ming asked, ¡°The Heavenly Array Sect?¡± Miao Feng¡¯s expression carried a hint of regret. ¡°Brother Xu may not know this, but the Heavenly Array Sect, though only a Nascent Soul-level sect (with its highest cultivator being at the Nascent Soul Realm), was uniquely devoted to the study of formations. The founder of the Heavenly Array Sect was an unparalleled genius. Any cultivator specializing in formations would undoubtedly know their name. Aware of itsck of strength and shallow foundations, the Heavenly Array Sect always adopted a conciliatory approach in its dealings with other sects and factions. But one day, for reasons unknown, the Heavenly Array Sect was annihted overnight. The sect master of the Heavenly Array Sect detonated the sect¡¯s protective formation. Most of their formation manuals were reduced to ashes, leaving only scattered fragments of the sect¡¯s formation designs circting in the world, offering glimpses into the sect master¡¯s unparalleled methodology. Many believe that if the Heavenly Array Sect¡¯s master hadn¡¯t been so eager to establish a sect, and instead allied with an existing sect to focus on cultivation, they might have eventually transcended through their mastery of formations and attained the realm of an immortal.¡± ¡°That is truly a great pity.¡± Xu Ming sighed, feeling a tinge of regret for such a remarkable individual. ¡°Can the two of you recreate this formation?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Yu Wenxi hesitated, looking slightly troubled. ¡°To be honest, if it¡¯s just the two of us, we aren¡¯t capable of fully constructing this array. We¡¯d need the help of another person, someone with expertise in formations on par with ours.¡± ¡°Not only that,¡± Miao Feng added, ¡°but this formation master also has to be a woman.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Xu Ming was puzzled. Miao Feng nodded. ¡°This array needs to be activated on a full moon night. We¡¯ll require a woman who is at least at the Sea Observation Realm, possesses exceptionally pure spiritual energy, and can control her energy with meticulous precision.¡± Xu Ming fell silent. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Brother Xu just mention that the son of the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s leader has formed an alliance? In that case, why not ask for their help?¡± Yu Wenxi suggested. ¡°This way, we could also help others leave this ce together.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Miao Feng immediately rejected Yu Wenxi¡¯s proposal. ¡°If we want to save others, we can build this array first and, when we¡¯re about to leave, use some method to notify the others so they can also escape through the array. But we absolutely cannot hand over this formation to them. The human heart isplex. Who knows what thoughts might arise if this array falls into their hands? Moreover, how would Brother Xu exin the origins of this array? Would they even believe your exnation? At that point, they might even suspect that everything happening in Baiwa City is your doing,¡± Miao Feng said, his voice tinged with caution. Hearing this, Yu Wenxi immediately stood up and cupped his hands in apology. ¡°Brother Xu, my apologies. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Ming said with a dismissive wave of his hand. Xu Ming shared Miao Feng¡¯s perspective. He was no saint and didn¡¯t feel responsible for everyone in the city. If the formation seeded, he could spread the news across the city when leaving. Whatever happened to Baiwa City after his departure was none of his concern. Rubbing his chin in thought, Xu Ming recalled a potential candidate and asked, ¡°What do Tianxuan Sect cultivators think of formations?¡± Miao Feng chuckled. ¡°The Tianxuan Sect¡¯s proficiency in formations is on par with our White Deer Academy, though the focus differs. That said, they would certainly be capable of helping construct this formation.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Understood. I know a disciple of the Tianxuan Sect. I¡¯ll discuss this with her. By the way, do either of you know He Qingqing from the Tianxuan Sect?¡± ¡°He Qingqing?¡± Miao Feng paused, then nced at Yu Wenxi with a knowing smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but this guy surely does. He¡¯s probably been pining for her day and night.¡± ¡°Miao Feng, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yu Wenxi scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°White Deer Academy once sent disciples to visit the Tianxuan Sect, and I had the chance to meet her. That¡¯s all. But why are you asking about her, Brother Xu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Ming replied with a faint smile. ¡°Just that I¡¯ll need yourpany tomorrow, Brother Yu Wen.¡± Chapter 129 The morning after the burst of white light, the inn where the Tianxuan Sect resided was already packed with people. Yesterday, under the leadership of Xia Donghua, the son of the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s leader, the human cultivators in Baiwa City had formed an alliance. Naturally, Xia Donghua became the leader of this alliance. While Xia Donghua might not have been the strongest among them, his background was undoubtedly the most prominent of all the human cultivators in Baiwa City. Following the formation of the human alliance, the outsider demon cultivators in Baiwa City also banded together. After all, Baiwa City was situated at the border between the Wu Kingdom and the Southern Demon Kingdom, so it wasn¡¯t unusual for demon cultivators to visit in search of treasures. However, the demons from Baiwa City felt no sense of kinship with those from outside. To the residents of Baiwa City, whether human or demon, outsiders were simply outsiders. Inside the inn, Xia Donghua was speaking eloquently, assigning tasks and instructing everyone to gather information. One of his key ns was to lead an assault on the golden toad residing in the temple of Baiwa City. Although the golden toad¡¯s cultivation was incredibly high¡ªlikely in thete Dragon Gate Realm¡ªXia Donghua believed that, with their numbers and the many treasures at their disposal, they might stand a chance. Even if they couldn¡¯t take down the golden toad, they aimed to seize control of the county office. In Xia Donghua¡¯s eyes, these two ces held significant strategic value and could serve as a breakthrough point.However, the other cultivators in the alliance were hesitant. Neither the golden toad in the temple nor the jackal and his veteran dog constables in the county office were easy opponents. Even if they seeded in killing them, at what cost? Heavy casualties were inevitable. It didn¡¯t matter if others died, but what if it was them who perished? As a result, this so-called human alliance meeting made little progress, with most participants merely going through the motions. Sitting on a chair, Qin Qingwan yawned. She took out a jade token, infused it with spiritual energy, and began writing on it. Meanwhile, Xu Ming, who was meditating in the inn, suddenly felt the jade token in his pocket heat up. Still, he ignored it. Xu Ming always meditated for the duration of one incense stick every morning¡ªa practice called ¡°Clearing the Mind.¡± It was crucial for cultivating mental rity and improving his state of mind. The jade token grew hotter, even beginning to vibrate slightly. When the time was almost up, Xu Ming finally opened his eyes, retrieved the jade token, and saw lines of text appearing: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the human alliance meeting today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still sleeping!¡± ¡°Lazybones, wake up, wake up! The early bird catches the worm!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you warriors supposed to be the most disciplined?¡± ¡°Are you ignoring me on purpose? If you don¡¯t reply by the count of three, I¡¯m going to get mad!¡± ¡°Three, two¡­¡± ¡°Reply to me! Reply to me! I¡¯m giving you onest chance, or I¡¯ll really be mad!¡± Seeing the words appear on the token, Xu Ming chuckled, infused some spiritual energy into it, and replied, ¡°Apologies, I was meditating earlier and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Just as Xu Ming was about to put the token down after replying, it heated up again, and a response came immediately: ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry, sorry! I thought you were sleeping in. I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± Xu Ming replied, ¡°No.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°That¡¯s good~¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Are you nning toe to the alliance meeting?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°Forget it. Even if I go, I won¡¯t be of much use.¡±@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming: ¡°By the way, is Miss He avable today?¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s eyes blinked curiously: ¡°I¡¯m. Why?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Of course, no problem! Should Ie to you, or will youe to me?¡± Just as Xu Ming was about to reply, Qin Qingwan sent another message through the jade token. Qin Qingwan: ¡°I¡¯lle find you right now. Wait for me. It¡¯s decided!¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± After getting out of bed, Xu Ming woke therge white goose sleeping on the table. He quickly freshened up, then went downstairs and ordered some food and drinks. He also sent the goose to fetch the two disciples from White Deer Academy. Qin Qingwan arrived at the inn before the White Deer Academy disciples. Upon entering, she immediately spotted Xu Ming and walked over, her long legs moving gracefully beneath her skirt. ¡°So, tell me, what do you need my help with?¡± Qin Qingwan asked with a bright smile, as if she was genuinely happy to be of assistance. ¡°No rush, Miss He. I¡¯m waiting for two friends to arrive. Once they¡¯re here, I¡¯ll exin everything,¡± Xu Ming replied, pouring her a cup of wine. ¡°Alright then.¡± Qin Qingwan pouted slightly. ¡°How mysterious.¡± Xu Ming simply smiled in response to her teasing. Not long after, the white goose returned, bringing Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng to the Tongfu Inn. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng greeted Xu Ming with a respectful bow. When they saw the young woman sitting across from Xu Ming, both paused for a moment. Who is thisdy? How is she so stunning? ¡°Allow me to introduce everyone.¡± Xu Ming stood up and gestured. ¡°These two gentlemen are from White Deer Academy¡ªYu Wenxi and Miao Feng. And this is Miss He Qingqing from the Tianxuan Sect.¡± ¡°Greetings, Miss He,¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng said, bowing politely to Qin Qingwan. ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoists,¡± Qin Qingwan replied with a graceful nod. Miao Feng nced at Yu Wenxi, his expression clearly saying, Ah, I see now. So this is why you¡¯ve been pining for Miss He Qingqing. She¡¯s absolutely stunning! Yu Wenxi, however, frowned slightly, looking genuinely confused. Wait a minute¡­ You¡¯re supposed to be He Qingqing? I haven¡¯t seen Miss He in a year, but there¡¯s no way she could have changed this much. No offense, but the He Qingqing I remember wasn¡¯t nearly this beautiful! Chapter 130 ¡°Greetings to you both,¡± Qin Qingwan stood up and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Miss He,¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng returned the gesture simultaneously. As Yu Wenxi looked at the woman before him and heard Xu Ming¡¯s introduction, saying this was He Qingqing, his eyes were filled with disbelief. He had met He Qingqing justst year¡ªhow could Miss He possibly look like this now? Even if she¡¯d undergone some body refinement, it was impossible for her appearance to change this drastically. Moreover, this youngdy was clearly more beautiful than the He Qingqing he knew. Yu Wenxi didn¡¯t expose her identity right away, deciding instead to mention it to Brother Xuter. ¡°Take a seat, everyone,¡± Xu Ming said to them, setting up a barrier to prevent divine senses from probing. To outsiders, it appeared as though Xu Ming and the others were simply sitting at the dining table, eating and drinking. But it was all an illusion.As she watched Xu Ming set up the formation, Qin Qingwan¡¯s eyes sparkled with astonishment. Xu Ming¡­ Is he a cultivator too? When did he learn to cultivate? Wasn¡¯t his spiritual root severed? But soon, her astonishment turned into joy. As long as Xu Ming could cultivate, everything would be fine. She would do her best to help him find as many heavenly treasures as possible. Even if she had to force-feed him pills, she was determined to push him to the Nascent Soul Realm. That way, he could have a lifespan of over a thousand years. ¡°Miss He, can I trust you?¡± Xu Ming looked directly into Qin Qingwan¡¯s eyes, his tone gentle. ¡°Of course you can~¡± Qin Qingwan smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. ¡°You can trust mepletely, Young Master Xu. I swear on my Dao.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ming retrieved a scroll made of sheepskin from his bag and handed it to Qin Qingwan. ¡°What is this?¡± Qin Qingwan epted the scroll and opened it, revealing aplex and intricate formation. ¡°This formation can help us leave this ce,¡± Xu Ming stated directly, without any pretense. Qin Qingwan was momentarily stunned as she heard his words. Her eyes blinked in disbelief. If anyone else had said this, she wouldn¡¯t have believed them. But this was Xu Ming. She looked at the formation on the sheepskin scroll again. The more she examined it, the more she marveled at the genius behind its creation. Perhaps this formation really could help them escape Baiwa City. ¡°I think I now understand why you came to find me,¡± Qin Qingwan smiled as she closed the scroll. ¡°This formation requires three people proficient in formations to operate, and one of them must be a female cultivator to provide the ¡®yin¡¯ energy needed to bnce the formation.¡± ¡°I can help you,¡± Qin Qingwan offered straightforwardly. Hearing her agreement, Xu Ming, Yu Wenxi, and Miao Feng all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Miss,¡± Xu Ming said, bowing slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. In fact, I should thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to leave this ce,¡± Qin Qingwan shook her head. ¡°But¡­ can I ask you to let my fellow sect brothers use this formation too?¡± Qin Qingwan exined, ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing when ites to my fellow disciples from Tianxuan Sect, no matter what.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°When the formation isplete, and we¡¯re about to leave, you may share the details with whomever you wish, Miss He.¡± Hearing this, Qin Qingwan¡¯s eyes blinked lightly, and then she smiled brightly. ¡°Alright~¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go buy some things to set up the formation. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Qin Qingwan said with a smile as she looked at Xu Ming. ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with that,¡± Xu Ming nodded, agreeing to her request. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled~ See you tomorrow~~~¡± Qin Qingwan walked out of the inn with light and cheerful steps. After she left, Miao Feng punched Yu Wenxi in the arm. ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t stop thinking about her. That He Qingqing is truly stunning. But honestly, I think you should give up. She¡¯s out of your league.¡± Yu Wenxi blushed and shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. This person isn¡¯t He Qingqing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Miao Feng froze in surprise. Xu Ming frowned and looked at Yu Wenxi. ¡°Brother Yu Wenxi, what do you mean? She¡¯s not He Qingqing?¡± ¡°Definitely not!¡± Yu Wenxi shook his head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a year since Ist saw Miss He. Even if my memory was hazy, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad that I couldn¡¯t recognize her. This youngdy is far more beautiful than He Qingqing and doesn¡¯t resemble her at all.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not He Qingqing? Then who is she? Is there anyone else in Tianxuan Sect who could be more beautiful than He Qingqing?¡± Miao Feng didn¡¯t finish saying the word ¡°beautiful¡± before his voice abruptly stopped. [T/N: In chinese.] In that moment, the answer became clear to everyone. He Qingqing was ranked thirteenth on the Beauty Rankings. If someone could surpass He Qingqing in grace and beauty, it could only be¡­ ¡°Why would that Fairy Qin lie to Brother Xu and im to be He Qingqing?¡± Yu Wenxi asked in confusion. ¡°Who knows? Fairy Qin is known for her mischievous and unpredictable nature. She must have her reasons,¡± Miao Feng replied, shaking his head. ¡°Still, I must say, as the fifth-ranked beauty, she truly lives up to her reputation. Coming to Baiwa City and seeing Fairy Qin in person, even without finding any treasures, is already worth the trip.¡± ¡°What do you think, Brother Xu?¡± Yu Wenxi turned to Xu Ming. Beautiful women were always a topic of interest among men, no matter the time or ce. Miao Feng also looked at Xu Ming, curious about his opinion of Fairy Qin. He often felt Xu Ming was too mature for his age. ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful,¡± Xu Ming smiled, nodding as he nced in the direction Qin Qingwan had left. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how much someone can change as they grow older.¡± Yu Wenxi was intrigued. ¡°Brother Xu, have you met Fairy Qin before? Oh, of course! You¡¯re from the Xu family, and Fairy Qin is from the Qin family. It makes sense you¡¯d have met. But it seems like Fairy Qin didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Miao Feng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, Brother Xu. I¡¯ve heard Fairy Qin entered Tianxuan Sect at the age of six. It¡¯s been many years since then. It¡¯s normal if she doesn¡¯t remember.¡± Xu Ming smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After sharing a few drinks, Xu Ming and Yu Wenxi left to study the details of the formation¡¯s setup. Later that night, Xu Ming returned to his room with the Tianxuan Goose, Xiao Bai.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Xu Ming, Xu Ming! Was that really Qingwan? How did she be so beautiful?¡± Xiao Bai pped its wings excitedly, hitting Xu Ming on the back of the head. ¡°She is beautiful,¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°But why did Qingwan lie to us and pretend to be He Qingqing?¡± Xiao Bai asked, confused. ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Ming said, though in his heart, he already knew the answer. That girl¡­ no matter how much she grows, she¡¯s still as clever and mischievous as she was when she was a child. He gazed out the window, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°But honestly¡­ I don¡¯t mind it this way,¡± he murmured. Chapter 132 Qin Qingwan and a big white goose each held a skewer of candied hawthorn as they walked down the street, eating as they went. Every time Qin Qingwan bit into a hawthorn, her beautiful peach blossom eyes would squint from the sourness, and her fair, slender neck would shrink slightly¡ªjust like when she was a child. It was at moments like these that Xu Ming would find traces of the familiar little girl in this now gracefully grown young woman. ¡°Is it good?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Qin Qingwan nodded, then held her skewer of candied hawthorn up to his mouth. ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± This girl¡­ You¡¯ve already eaten it, and now you¡¯re offering it to me? As a man? ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss He, but I¡¯m not a big fan of sour things,¡± Xu Ming replied, shaking his head, deliberately ignoring the intimacy in her gesture. ¡°Fine, your loss.¡± Qin Qingwan quickly pulled back the skewer, her cheeks tinged pink. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you eat it anyway~¡±Xu Ming changed the subject. ¡°Miss He, what connection does this candied hawthorn have to the array materials you¡¯re nning to buy?¡± ¡°Everything, of course!¡± Qin Qingwan hummed and raised her chin proudly. ¡°You see, I have this trait¡ªwhen I¡¯m in a good mood, I have better control over my spiritual power, and my thinking bes clearer. Surely you don¡¯t want me to fail the array because of a bad mood, right, Young Master Xu?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Qin Qingwan asked. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xu Ming nodded. From when we were kids, everything you said was always right. ¡°Hmph~~¡± Satisfied by his answer, Qin Qingwan continued walking. ¡°By the way, Young Master Xu, do you know what Senior Sister Qin¡¯s favorite food is?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°If I remember correctly, it¡¯s the candied hawthorn you¡¯re holding.¡± Hearing his urate response, Qin Qingwan felt a wave of joy but didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Oh, so Senior Sister Qin likes candied hawthorn too.¡± ¡°She sure does,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. ¡°When she was little, even though she had cavities, she still insisted on eating candied hawthorn. I used to sneak it to her. Once, Madam Qin caught us. She quickly handed me the skewer and imed it was mine, but she hadn¡¯t even wiped the hawthorn residue off her lips.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s cheeks flushed as she muttered, ¡°Why do you remember everything from when we were kids so clearly?¡± Xu Ming nced at the girl beside him. ¡°Because everything someone does can be worth remembering.¡± ¡°Ugh, so corny! I¡¯m going to tell Senior Sister Qin what you said!¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s face turned even redder as she hurriedly walked ahead to avoid letting Xu Ming see her expression. The big white goose nced at Xu Ming. Xu Ming looked back at the goose. ¡°What?¡± The big white goose: ¡°Honk (You¡¯re so cheesy, it¡¯s unbearable.)¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± What Xu Ming actually meant was, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends, so everything they do, I remember.¡± But somehow, his words hade out differently. As he debated whether to exin himself to Qin Qingwan, she suddenly came back, tugging on the corner of his robe with one hand while pointing at a pastry shop in the distance with the other. ¡°Young Master Xu, I want to eat that!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t refuse. As for exining himself earlier¡­ Forget it. She seemed pretty happy anyway. For the next half hour, Xu Ming apanied Qin Qingwan as they visited shop after shop, indulging in treats. This wasn¡¯t about buying array materials at all¡ªit was clearly just a food street tour. ¡°You know, when I was a kid, I had a dream,¡± Qin Qingwan said cheerfully. ¡°I wanted to walk down an entire street, eating whatever I wanted, free of anyone¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°That dream should be easy enough to achieve, right?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Not as easy as you¡¯d think~¡± Qin Qingwan replied, her long legs striding forward beneath her flowing dress. ¡°Back then, my family was really strict. I wasn¡¯t allowed to wander too far, and I definitely wasn¡¯t allowed to eat random street food.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°And when you grew up?¡± ¡°When I grew up¡­¡± Qin Qingwan stopped walking and spun around on her left foot, arms outstretched. Her skirt red slightly, like a blooming blood-red lotus. ¡°I still never went on a food tour.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°Because you were busy cultivating?¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, but it¡¯s not the main one.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°Then what¡¯s the main reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you~¡± Qin Qingwan turned away again, skipping forward with a smile. ¡°Idiot,¡± she thought to herself, sneaking a nce at Xu Ming behind her. ¡°Can¡¯t you guess? It¡¯s because, in my dream, you were there too.¡± ¡ª Bang! Bang! Roar! Roar! Outside the city of Baiwa, deep within the mountain,y a hollowed-out molten heart cavern. Inside this vastva cavern, the walls were lined with hundreds, if not thousands, of cages. Each cage contained a bound magical beast, their limbs shackled by heavy chains. The beasts struggled ceaselessly, trying in vain to break free of their restraints. At the center of the cavern stood a massiveva tform connected by eight stone bridges. Below the tform, moltenva formed a churning, seething sea, its heat and fury unrelenting. Beams of light shot out from a magic array in the center. Several cloaked cultivators worked quickly, manipting the array to extract one after another of the missing cultivators from Baiwa City. These cultivators appeared translucent, as if caught between having physical bodies and being mere souls. One of the cloaked cultivators walked forward, grabbed one of the extracted figures, and tossed them onto the array in the center of the tform. At a signal from the leading cloaked figure, several of the magical beasts in the wall cages were released. The cloaked cultivators dragged one of the beasts to the array. ¡°AAAAAAHHHH!¡± ¡°ROAR!!¡± As the array activated, both the human cultivator and the magical beast let out agonized screams. The translucent human and the beast began to fuse. Their bloodlines intertwined, their bones joined together. Their flesh first disintegrated, then merged. Boom! With a deafening explosion, the human and the beast simultaneously burst into a cloud of blood mist! ¡°Next,¡± the leader of the cloaked cultivators said impassively. The failure of the fusion didn¡¯t bother him. One pair of human and beast after another was thrown into the array. Ten pairs. Twenty pairs. Each attempt ended in failure, leaving only annihtion. The cavern echoed with screams of agony, the sound reverberating endlessly in the oppressive heat. ¡°Monsters! You¡¯ll pay for this! You animals! You¡ª!¡± Across the tform, a woman who had witnessed everything screamed hoarsely, her voice raw, her eyes bloodshot.@@novelbin@@ The lead cultivator walked over to her and grabbed her hair, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he said coldly. ¡°This array¡ªyou created it.¡± Chapter 135 Back at the inn, Xu Ming sat down and began to meditate, observing himself inwardly. For the past few days, Xu Ming had felt a strange sensation, as if something inside him was about to break free. At noon, he had mentioned this to Qin Qingwan, who had happily told him, ¡°You¡¯re about to break through!¡± However, she advised him not to rush. For cultivators, the Cave Mansion Realm was the first major threshold. If the first breakthrough failed, the consequences could be disastrous: at worst, the soul could scatter, and the body perish; at best, one would forever lose the chance to enter the Cave Mansion Realm, with their cultivation stagnating for life. Qin Qingwan had invited Xu Ming to Tianxuan Sect, offering to help him with his breakthrough. While Xu Ming didn¡¯t refuse, he hadn¡¯t agreed either. He was reluctant to rely on Qin Qingwan for help; otherwise, he¡¯d feel like he was freeloading off her. As the hour of Shen passed its midpoint, Xu Ming slowly opened his eyes, his clothes soaked with sweat. After a bath in the inn¡¯s bathhouse, Xu Ming returned to his room, only to see the jade token Qin Qingwan had given him glowing faintly.Qin Qingwan: ¡°Xu Ming, they¡¯re nning to attack the Toad Temple tonight. What do you think?¡± Toad Temple? A golden toad immediately came to Xu Ming¡¯s mind. Infusing the jade token with spiritual energy, he asked, ¡°Why are they attacking the Toad Temple?¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Because two cultivators from Tianyin Sect said it¡¯s Baiwa City¡¯s focal point of spiritual energy. It might even be the city¡¯s exit. Plus, there¡¯s a treasure!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming found the Tianyin Sect cultivators¡¯ theory somewhat reasonable. ording to thews of nature, the more powerful the treasure, the more formidable the guardian. That golden toad was the most powerful being in Baiwa City, never leaving the temple even once. So, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Baiwa City¡¯s treasure to be there. However, Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe the temple was the city¡¯s exit. Xu Ming: ¡°Are all the human cultivators going?¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Pretty much. And not just the human cultivators¡ªeven the demon cultivators have heard and will probably join in.¡± Xu Ming chuckled and shook his head, replying, ¡°It¡¯s true they want to leave, but their main goal is to seize the treasure.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Exactly. Anyone can see that Baiwa City ended up like this because of that treasure. If that treasure can create its own world, it¡¯s already beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. We cultivators are meant to challenge others and defy the heavens. Getting that treasure would be an extraordinary opportunity.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°So? Are you going tonight?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°Are you going tonight?¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°If you go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Big dummy!¡± Qin Qingwan muttered to herself in her room, pouting as she lightly tapped the jade token, as if she were tapping Xu Ming¡¯s forehead. Qin Qingwan: ¡°If you go, of course I have to go protect you. What if something happens to you?¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°You seem pretty confident in your own strength.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Hmph~ Of course! Let me tell you, I¡¯m super strong~¡± Xu Ming: ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going. But can you really skip it? This Human Alliance meeting is led by your Tianxuan Sect, after all.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up. It just makes me mad. I think attacking that golden toad ispletely unreliable¡ªit¡¯s like walking into death. But what can I do? My senior brothers insist on going. Like you said, do you think they just want to leave? No, they¡¯re after Baiwa City¡¯s treasure. And even if the treasure isn¡¯t there, so what? That golden toad¡¯s cassock and the staff next to it have already made some people drool.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Xu Ming said, deciding not to say more. ¡°But I¡¯m not going tonight. I¡¯m not interested in that treasure.¡± He was being honest. To Xu Ming, his ¡°cheat ability¡± was already the greatest treasure. That didn¡¯t mean he was entirely indifferent to worldly matters; rather, he believed the risks of going to the Toad Temple for the treasure were far too great. However, if Qingwan decided to go, he¡¯d have to go along to protect her. Qin Qingwan responded quickly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either. But tonight definitely won¡¯t be peaceful. I¡¯lle find youter¡ªmight as well scout for the best spot to set up the formation.¡± Xu Ming replied, ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s no need for you toe over. I¡¯ll grab Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng, and we¡¯lle to you.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± she said. After putting away the jade token, Xu Ming left the inn to gather Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng. The three men and one goose arrived at the inn where Qin Qingwan was staying, only to find her waiting outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her eyes lighting up when she saw Xu Ming. She walked over cheerfully and took her ce beside him. Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng instinctively stepped aside, exchanging a nce filled with unspoken questions. Wasn¡¯t the rtionship between Xu Ming and this Qin fairy getting a little¡­ close? ¡°Junior Sister, where are you going?¡± Just as they were about to leave, Xia Donghua emerged from the inn. Qin Qingwan turned back to him, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Where I go shouldn¡¯t concern Senior Brother, should it?¡± Xia Donghua frowned. ¡°But Junior Sister, tonight we¡¯re acting together. If you¡¯re not there, we¡¯ll lose a major force. And if we manage to open a passage to the outside, how will you leave?¡± Qin Qingwan shook her head. ¡°Senior Brother, I never supported this n in the first ce. That golden toad is far more than a simple Peak Dragon Gate Realm beast. You all insist on going, but as for me not being able to leave, that¡¯s my own concern. It has nothing to do with you, does it? If I recall correctly, before leaving Tianxuan Sect, the elders told us that while we¡¯re part of the same sect, when opinions differ, we are free to follow our own hearts. I haven¡¯t misremembered those words, have I?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°¡­¡± Xia Donghua was left speechless. ¡°Take care tonight, Senior Brother. I won¡¯t join themotion,¡± Qin Qingwan said with a soft smile, cutting off any further argument. Without waiting for his response, she grabbed Xu Ming¡¯s arm and walked away. ¡°Are you sure this is okay? Won¡¯t the sect hold you ountable? If it¡¯s because of me, there¡¯s no need to go this far. I can go with you to the Toad Temple,¡± Xu Ming said as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s really fine, trust me. The sect won¡¯t me me,¡± Qin Qingwan said with a shake of her head. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about that. Let¡¯s hurry and find the best ce for the formation. What if tonight turns out to be a Blood Moon?¡± ¡°If it really is a Blood Moon tonight¡­ huh?¡± Yu Wenxi¡¯s words trailed off abruptly, his voice suddenly trembling. ¡°Brother Xu! Look! The sky!¡± Chapter 138 The crimson dragon formed from the streak of red light in the sky drew closer and closer to Qin Qingwan. No one knew what this red dragon was or how it had emerged from within Baiwa City. At the center of the formation, Qin Qingwan¡¯s feet were tightly bound by red chains, preventing her from taking even a single step away. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Xu Ming asked Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng, who stood beside him. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know either,¡± Yu Wenxi replied anxiously, muttering to herself as her mind raced for answers. This formation wasn¡¯t supposed to require a sacrifice, yet judging by the current situation, it was evident that the formation had taken Qin Qingwan as its offering. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here, leave quickly!¡± Qin Qingwan shouted at Xu Ming. ¡°You all go first.¡± Xu Ming understood that he couldn¡¯t me Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng. Seeing their guilt-stricken and helpless expressions, he realized that they, too, had not anticipated such a situation. There was no reason to fault them.¡°Brother Xu, you¡­¡± Before Yu Wenxi could finish persuading him, Xu Ming had already stepped forward and entered the formation. ¡°Roar!¡± At the same time, the crimson dragon lunged toward the formation! Xu Ming assumed a fighting stance, intense martial qi swirling violently around him. His blood boiled within his veins as he activated a berserk state fueled by his life essence, surrounding himself in a blood-red aura like a fiery cloak. ¡°Xu Ming! Get out of here! Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Qin Qingwan called out anxiously. Although she was touched that Xu Ming stood before her at such a dangerous moment, her emotions were conflicted. After all, you¡¯re supposed to standing before He Qingqing, not Qin Qingwan! Could it be that after such a short time together, you¡¯re willing to risk your life for a woman already? Fortunately, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t read minds. Otherwise, faced with this kind of ¡°romantic misunderstanding¡± during a life-and-death moment, he might have coughed up blood in frustration. ¡°Honkk!!!¡± Arge white goose pped its wings and flew toward Xu Ming. Being of the demon race, the goose had an innate sense of danger. Its instincts screamed that if Xu Ming faced the crimson dragon head-on, he would undoubtedly be in mortal peril. But the white goose couldn¡¯t leave this big fool behind! As the crimson dragon drew nearer, Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng, filled with inner conflict, exchanged a nce before flying toward Xu Ming. A kindness repaid a hundredfold¡ªlet alone the fact that Xu Ming had saved their lives before. This was far more than just a small favor! However, just as they reached midair, a surge of red spiritual energy erupted, sting the pair and the goose back to the ground! The formation beneath Qin Qingwan¡¯s feet glowed even brighter, and the crimson dragon seemed to grow more ferocious, as though imbued with life. ¡°Xu Ming!¡± Qin Qingwan desperately tried everything she could think of to protect Xu Ming, but her body, save for her neck, waspletely immobilized. She couldn¡¯t even use the magical treasures in her storage pouch.@@novelbin@@ She could only watch helplessly as Xu Ming was about to be consumed by the crimson light. Facing the crimson dragon formed from the light, Xu Ming furrowed his brows, realizing that things were not looking good for him. But he didn¡¯t retreat a single step. Instead, he tightened his stance. Mountain Shaking Fist¡ªShatter the Mountain! With a powerful punch, Xu Ming sent a surge of intense martial qi colliding with the crimson dragon. Xu Ming felt as though his body was on the verge of breaking apart. Both his physical form and spirit were teetering on the edge of copse! ¡°Howl!¡± At that moment, a hopping zombie darted toward Xu Ming. When it was about ten meters away, the hopping zombie ripped the ne from its neck and flung it in Xu Ming¡¯s direction. The orb on the ne pierced through the formation¡¯s barrier and crashed into the crimson light. Just as Xu Ming felt he was about to perish, something crashed directly into him! Instinctively, he reached out to grab it. However, the orb, like a drop of water, dissolved instantly and merged into his body. ¡ª In the Toad Temple, human cultivators and outsider demons shed fiercely with the monks inside. Though the monks of the Toad Temple were on par in cultivation with the intruders, thebined numbers of the human cultivators and the outsider demons far outmatched the monks. What puzzled everyone was that each time someone¡ªhuman or demon¡ªdied, their body would explode into a cluster of light,pletely annihted in both body and soul, leaving not even a drop of blood behind. Gradually, the numerical advantage of the attackers pushed the monks into a losing position. Half an hourter, as Xia Donghua¡¯s sword pierced through the heart of the Toad Temple¡¯s abbot, thest monk fell. ¡°Amitabha. Benefactors, may you tread carefully on your paths,¡± the abbot said, hands pressed together in prayer, before closing his eyes. As the sword was withdrawn from his chest, the abbot¡¯s body copsed and scattered into countless points of light. ¡°Move!¡± Xia Donghuamanded gravely. Though many lives had been lost in this assault on the Toad Temple, what did it matter? None of them were his. What worried Xia Donghua was the toll the battle had taken on their strength. With so much energy expended, killing the toad demon they sought would likely prove even more difficult. Xia Donghua and the White Snake Kingdom¡¯s prince, She Yu, each led their groups of humans and demons into the main hall. Inside, candles flickered, their wavering mes casting shadows across the golden toad statue at the hall¡¯s center. The toad, shaped to mimic a meditating Buddha, should have looked grotesquely out of ce. Yet under the moonlight and the glow of the candles, it exuded an air of solemn majesty. ¡°Do you understand thew of cause and effect?¡± the five-meter-tall golden toad asked as it opened its eyes and gazed at them. ¡°Hand over the treasure! Surrender the path to the outside world, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Xia Donghua said, pointing his sword at the golden toad. ¡°You want the treasure?¡± The golden toad smiled as it surveyed the crowd. The White Snake Kingdom prince¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hand it to me, and I¡¯ll protect you. We¡¯re both demons; demons don¡¯t deceive each other.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall give it to you,¡± the golden toad replied. Raising its head, it spat toward the sky, releasing a blood-red demon core from its belly. A fierce wind swept through the temple. From every living resident of Baiwa City, a thread of blood essence rose from their bodies, spiraling around the demon core. The gathered blood essence formed a scarlet dragon that burst out of the temple. Everyone looked up at the crimson dragon of blood essence. The golden toad¡¯s voice echoed in their ears: ¡°This dragon is the treasure you seek. Before dawn, whoever ims it will be the master of Baiwa City.¡± Chapter 140 Xu Ming watched as the blood-formed crimson dragon in front of him closed the distance. To be honest, Xu Ming didn¡¯t think he could stop it. Under the impact of this crimson dragon, he would almost certainly face death. But Xu Ming knew he could not retreat. Because behind him stood Qingwan. He only ¡°might not¡± be able to withstand this crimson dragon, but Qin Qingwan definitely couldn¡¯t. If he faced the crimson dragon head-on, he might survive with a slim chance. But if he took one step back, Qin Qingwan would surely die. Xu Ming threw a punch, his strongest strike at his current level and state. The warrior¡¯s true energy shed with the blood energy surrounding the crimson dragon like two storms colliding.Xu Ming managed to hold off the crimson dragon for barely a second. But only for a second. Xu Ming was swallowed by the crimson dragon. He felt every inch of his skin being destroyed, as though magma was engulfing his entire body. Even the body-tempering training he¡¯d undergone had never been this painful. It wasn¡¯t just his body¡ªhis soul felt like it was being assaulted by two booming voices shouting ¡°hum¡± and ¡°ha¡± in his ears, shaking it to the verge of disintegration. Xu Ming¡¯s vision began to blur, as if his life was shing before his eyes. Just as he was on the brink of death, about to be torn apartpletely, something happened. A pendant, shaped like a water droplet, suddenly broke through the blood-red dragon aura. Xu Ming instinctively reached out to catch it. But the water droplet pendant sank directly into the palm of his hand, disappearing without a trace. Xu Ming even wondered if he was hallucinating. Yet, the sensations in his body told him it was real. When the water droplet pendant merged into his body, Xu Ming¡¯s gaze turned vacant. He appeared to be looking at the crimson dragon in front of him, but his eyes seemed to see beyond it. The overwhelming pressure from the crimson dragon transformed into an inexplicable sense of familiarity. The hostility and rejection vanished entirely, reced by something akin to meeting an old friend. The blood energy, which had felt like magma, now flowed like a gentle spring breeze. Xu Ming¡¯s soul felt as if it were being nourished by the waters of the celestial Jade Pool. His injuries and condition began to heal rapidly. As if guided by instinct, Xu Ming reached out his hand toward the crimson dragon. In the eyes of everyone present, the blood energy surrounding Xu Ming started converging into a blood-red orb. Eventually, all the blood energy condensed into the orb. Like a toad spitting out its treasure, the orb floated in front of Xu Ming, resembling a blood-red moon in the sky. Then, the crimson orb descended into Xu Ming¡¯s palm on its own ord. The formation atop the mountain began to dim, and the chains binding Qin Qingwan vanished. As Xu Ming epted this inexplicable crimson orb, hundreds of human and demon cultivators flew in, surrounding him. Xu Ming looked at them calmly. In their eyes, Xu Ming saw greed. These people were not here with good intentions.@@novelbin@@ ¡°May I ask what brings you all here?¡± Xu Ming said, his voice calm and unafraid despite being encircled by so many cultivators. After all, Xu Ming had joined the Blood Asura Battalion at the age of eight and experienced life-and-death trials before turning ten. For someone with a history like Xu Ming¡¯s, such a scene was nothing out of the ordinary. Faced with Xu Ming¡¯sposure and unwavering calmness in the midst of danger, many of the cultivators found themselves momentarily at a loss for words. Especially with the righteous aura emanating from him, it made them feel like petty schemers inparison. ¡°What is Brother Xu doing here, if I may ask?¡± Xia Donghua stepped forward, his gaze briefly sweeping over Qin Qingwan and the others lying on the ground. ¡°What I¡¯m doing here has nothing to do with any of you, does it?¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°And more importantly, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why have you surrounded me in such an aggressive manner?¡± With a snap, She Yu opened his folding fan and began fanning himself leisurely. ¡°Earlier tonight, I went to the Toad Temple and discovered a rare treasure¡ªthe orb in Brother Xu¡¯s hand. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could hand it over to me.¡± Xu Ming weighed the orb in his hand and smiled. ¡°Why should I give it to you? Does this thing belong to you?¡± Xia Donghua quickly interjected, ¡°Xu Ming, we risked our lives to acquire that treasure. You didn¡¯t contribute anything. It has nothing to do with you, so isn¡¯t it wrong for you to just take it for yourself?¡± Xu Ming looked at Xia Donghua as if he were a fool. ¡°I almost died because of this orb just now. And now that it¡¯s in my hands, you¡¯re telling me it has nothing to do with me?¡± Xia Donghua¡¯s tone immediately soured, even carrying a hint of threat. ¡°Young Master Xu, holding onto that item might not bring you any good fortune.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what misfortune it could possibly bring,¡± Xu Ming replied, his lips curling into a faint smile, his expression as calm as ever. Xu Ming didn¡¯t know what this blood-red orb was, but judging by how everyone was fighting over it, it certainly wasn¡¯t something ordinary. ¡°Why waste time talking to him?¡± A one-eyed cultivator stepped forward. ¡°This man is definitely suspicious!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Another cultivator joined in. ¡°The orb suddenly flew toward him and ended up in his hands¡ªhe must have used some kind of trick!¡± ¡°This man definitely knows some secret about Baiwa City!¡± ¡°Look at the formation on the mountaintop! Its aura is strikingly simr to the blood energy of the orb!¡± ¡°Perhaps this man is the mastermind behind everything!¡± ¡°The missing cultivators¡ªhe might be the one who killed them!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± More and more people began pointing fingers at Xu Ming, their voices filled with usation and hostility. In truth, Xia Donghua also knew Xu Ming would never hand over the orb. The others understood as well that the formation alone wasn¡¯t enough to prove Xu Ming was the mastermind behind the events in Baiwa City, let alone that he was responsible for the missing cultivators. At most, Xu Ming had stumbled upon some clues about Baiwa City, constructed the formation, and identally caused it to resonate with the orb. After all, everyone had witnessed Xu Ming¡¯s fearless expression when facing the blood-red dragon. And who could have predicted that the toad would spit out a treasure? If Xu Ming had nned all of this, he wouldn¡¯t have exposed himself like this, inviting everyone¡¯s wrath. Still, certain words had to be spoken, even if they were meaningless. First, to see if Xu Ming would back down; second, to justify their intent to seize the treasure. Xia Donghua frowned. ¡°Brother Xu, shouldn¡¯t you provide a proper exnation?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all here to steal the treasure, aren¡¯t you? Everyone knows it, so why bother dressing it up with pretenses?¡± Xu Ming chuckled, standing tall and unwavering. ¡°If you want it,e and take it.¡± Chapter 142 Within the heart of theva cavern, Shen Sheng and Zhao Qiongman had donned the ck robes of the ck God Sect, officially bing its members. The sect ced little guard over them. After all, they had no way to escape, especially since Zhao Qiongman was tasked with participating in the construction of an important array for the sect¡¯s branch. If Zhao Qiongman dared to ck off or intentionally dy the progress of the array, the ck God Sect¡¯s cultivators would immediately punish Shen Sheng. This left Zhao Qiongman with no room for error or defiance in her daily tasks. During their time in the ck God Sect, Shen Sheng and Zhao Qiongman came to understand the full extent of the sect¡¯s ns. The ck God Sect sought to fuse mortals with demonic beasts. If sessful, mortals could gain the strength of demonic beasts and use them as spiritual roots for cultivation. It was somewhat simr to the ¡°spiritual root grafting¡± practiced by the mortal aristocracy.@@novelbin@@ However, ¡°spiritual root grafting¡± came at an immense cost. True spiritual roots that could be grafted were exceedingly rare. The so-called ¡°spiritual roots¡± were not true roots but were instead treasures of heaven and earth capable of absorbing spiritual energy. These treasures were imnted into mortals, serving as makeshift spiritual roots. Moreover, the vast majority of mortals who underwent this grafting had extremely limited cultivation potential. Few ever reached the Cave Mansion Realm, and breaking through to the Golden Core Realm was virtually impossible. Typically, those who underwent spiritual root grafting were feudal lords of the great human dynasties or renowned warriors seeking to extend their lifespans. They didn¡¯t aim to be true cultivators but merely desired to live longer.The wealthier and more powerful someone was, the more they feared death. Only they could afford the luxury of ¡°artificial spiritual roots.¡± But now, the ck God Sect was pushing the boundaries of this world. Unlike treasures of heaven and earth, demonic beasts were abundant and everywhere. If the ck God Sect¡¯s method of fusing humans with demonic beasts¡ªallowing humans to cultivate¡ªproved viable, they wouldpletely upend the existing world order. It was a truly insane idea. Imagine a world where everyone could cultivate. What kind of grand spectacle would that be? But here¡¯s the question: Would it really be a ¡°grand spectacle,¡± or would it be a ¡°grand cmity¡±? When humans and demonic beasts are fused, can humans truly retain their rationality? Would they not sumb to beast-like instincts? Even setting aside the worst-case scenarios, assuming there were no adverse side effects to the fusion and everyone could cultivate, would the world¡¯s resources be sufficient? Cultivation demands an astronomical amount of resources, with higher realms requiring even more. If everyone could cultivate, could the world truly sustain such a burden? Shen Sheng and Zhao Qiongman doubted it would ever reach the point where ¡°everyone could cultivate.¡± In fact, the ck God Sect hadn¡¯t even resolved the first step of their n. Though Shen Sheng was not directly involved in the experiments with fusing mortals and demonic beasts¡ªhe was kept close to Zhao Qiongman at all times and couldn¡¯t leave her side¡ªZhao Qiongman worked alongside other array masters to refine the fusion arrays. During this time, the couple witnessed the ck God Sect¡¯s horrifying and depraved actions. The sect¡¯s cultivators descended into the mortal world to abduct people. They didn¡¯t just target young men and women; they also seized the elderly, children, and even infants. These mortals, along with captured demonic beasts, were thrown into the arrays, where the sect used the array¡¯s power and the spiritual energy radiating from a treasure in Baiwa City to force a fusion between them. The process of fusion was excruciatingly painful, and the failure rate was rmingly high. Out of a hundred individuals, at most one might survive the fusion sessfully. It was through this that Shen Sheng and Zhao Qiongman finally learned the truth about Baiwa City. Initially, they had believed the treasure causing the strange phenomena in Baiwa City had been brought there by the ck God Sect. The truth is, the extraordinary treasure of Baiwa City does not belong to the ck God Cult. The ck God Cult came to Baiwa City merely because it was an unimednd. Baiwa City lies at the border between the Southern Demon Kingdom and the Wu Kingdom, with no governing authority. Unexpectedly, the area itself generated a celestial treasure. This treasure is none other than Baiwa City as a whole. ording to the ck God Cult¡¯s calctions, Baiwa City will transform into a secret realm, which will eventually be encapsted in a medium¡ªa scroll. This phenomenon is not unheard of. Ten thousand years ago, in the deste wilderness, a region was severed by the Great Dao, bing a blessed realm contained within a scroll, eventually imed by an Ascension Realm cultivator. Shen Sheng knew that the ck God Cult¡¯s sub-branch leader had his own ambitions¡ªhe wanted to im the entire scroll for himself, so he kept it secret from the cult¡¯s headquarters. Otherwise, such a powerful treasure would have warranted the presence of a grandmaster-level cultivator to oversee it. During the formation of the ¡°Baiwa Scroll,¡± it will reject foreign entities, leaving only the ¡°native residents¡± of Baiwa City behind. This exins the appearance of those shes of white light. Although the ck God Cult¡¯s ultimate goal is to fuse mortals with demonic beasts, the leap is too great. They n to first identify amon ground between cultivators and demonic beasts, then apply it to mortals¡ªsimr to how medical cultivators test drugs on animals before using them on humans. The ck God Cult utilized the white light of Baiwa City. They instructed Zhao Qiongman and other formation masters to create a formation that would send cultivators rejected by Baiwa City directly into the Lava Core Cavern. Every day, Zhao Qiongman watched her formation harm one person after another. Her heart was filled with guilt and pain. Shen Sheng knew that he had be leverage for his wife. At times, he even contemted ending his own life. But even if he died, what good would it do? Would it free his wife from this ce? Shen Sheng endured, even pretending to cooperate with the ck God Cult as if he had e to terms¡± with their ns. He acted as though he wanted to help them achieve their grand ambitions. This gained the approval of the ck God Cult¡¯s sub-branch leader. Shen Sheng rose from being a lowly prisoner to an official steward within the cult. Due to a shortage of manpower,bined with the suppressive poison limiting Shen Sheng¡¯s strength and his apparent loyalty, the sub-branch leader finally gave him the antidote after much consideration. Five days after receiving the antidote, Shen Sheng plotted an escape. Taking advantage of the guards¡¯xity, he fled with his wife. Sess seemed within reach when the sub-branch leader of the ck God Cult¡ªQi Hui¡ªblocked their path. Shen Sheng and Zhao Qiongman were dragged back to the cavern. ¡°Shen Sheng, I trusted you, and you betrayed me,¡± Qi Hui said, staring at him coldly. ¡°This has nothing to do with my wife. If you must kill someone, kill me. Let her go!¡± Shen Sheng clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re in any position to bargain with me?¡± Qi Hui asked. ¡°Let my husband leave! I will dedicate myself to the ck God Cult and work wholeheartedly without a trace of disloyalty! I swear on my Dao!¡± Zhao Qiongman stood protectively before her husband. Qi Hui merelyughed. ¡°Negotiation requires leverage. Unfortunately, you two have none.¡± With a wave of his hand, Qi Hui sent Zhao Qiongman flying. As she struggled to rise, she saw Qi Hui gripping her husband¡¯s throat. Qi Hui looked at her coldly. ¡°The formation isplete, and the headquarters has sent additional formation masters. You¡¯ve outlived your usefulness. Were it not for your contributions, you¡¯d have already been thrown into the formation for fusion. This situation is your own doing¡ªyou have no one to me but yourselves.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Zhao Qiongman shouted. Qi Hui tossed out a magical artifact, binding Zhao Qiongman to a pir. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡± Qi Hui sneered before throwing Shen Sheng into the formation. ¡°Bring out the Bloodbat Beast.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± a ck God Sect disciple replied. The disciple opened a cage, releasing the bound Bloodbat Beast into the formation. ¡°You beast! Let go of my husband! You monster! You beast!¡± Zhao Qiongman struggled desperately, but she could only watch helplessly as her husband was forced to fuse with the demonic beast. Listening to her husband¡¯s agonized screams, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s eyes welled with blood tears. ¡°Well, well, I didn¡¯t expect it to work, and so sessfully at that,¡± Qi Hui remarked, clearly impressed, as he observed Shen Sheng lying on the ground. Except for a few beastly features on his back, Shen Sheng appeared mostly human. The ultimate goal of the ck God Sect was not just for every ordinary person to sessfully fuse with demonic beasts but to ensure that after the fusion, no trace of the beast remained. Among the hundreds of sessful fusions at this branch of the ck God Sect, not a single person had achieved this level of purity. But now, there were two with minimal beastly traits¡ªone of them being Shen Sheng. ¡°If you have the guts, just¡­ kill me!¡± Shen Sheng weakly gasped, ring at Qi Hui from within the formation. ¡°Why would I kill you?¡± Qi Hui responded coldly. ¡°Our ck God Sect is expanding, and we need to stir up some chaos. You¡¯ll be sent to carry out missions in the Wu Kingdom. Refuse, and I¡¯ll kill your wife instead. The choice is yours.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t agree to it!¡± Zhao Qiongman shouted to her husband. ¡°Husband, I already have too much innocent blood on my hands. I deserve to die. We can¡¯t harm more innocents. Let¡¯s meet again in the next life.¡± Qi Hui didn¡¯t bother stopping her outburst. Instead, he tossed a token onto the ground before Shen Sheng. ¡°If you agree, pick up this token. If not, you both die here and now.¡± Shen Sheng looked at the token on the ground, then at his wife. In the end, he chose to pick up the token. ¡°A wise decision,¡± Qi Hui said with a smirk. Retrieving the artifact binding Zhao Qiongman, he walked away with his hands behind his back, his voice echoing in the cavern. Zhao Qiongman scrambled over and hugged her husband tightly. Not long after, once Shen Sheng had fully adapted to his fused body, he was assigned a mission. The night before his departure, Zhao Qiongman handed him a storage pouch and a palm-sized coffin. ¡°These are my treasures, and I¡¯m giving you Xiaotiao as well. You must take care of yourself,¡± she said softly, looking earnestly at her husband. ¡°The Baiwa Scroll will beplete in seven or eight years. By then, many sects wille to fight for it. The ck God Sect is ying with fire by doing this. Although the escape formation we usedst time has been destroyed, they don¡¯t know I set up another one. Do you remember thew orb I made by extracting thews of Baiwa City before we left? When you return, and the sects make their move on Baiwa City, we¡¯ll find a way to send the orb into the city. This will not only help the trapped cultivators escape but also earn their gratitude. They might even help us escape in return. But all of this will have to wait until youe back.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Sheng nodded firmly. ¡°You must take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Zhao Qiongman hugged her husband tightly. ¡°Be careful out there.¡± The next day, Shen Sheng departed. Zhao Qiongman stood silently, watching her husband disappear into the distance. Beside her, Qi Hui stood with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°You two, honestly¡­ If you had just joined us fully, nothing would have happened. All our sacrifices are for a better world. I really don¡¯t understand why you resist so much.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing goes against heaven and morality! It will never end well for you!¡± Zhao Qiongman retorted coldly. ¡°Retribution?¡± Qi Hui chuckled. ¡°My father was the master of a sword estate. One day, a cultivator came to our estate. My father treated him with hospitality, but the man lusted after my mother¡¯s beauty. He assaulted her, and when my father tried to protect her, the cultivator killed him. He burned the entire estate to the ground. Everyone died in the fire except me. Do you know what happened to that cultivator afterward?¡± Qi Hui turned to face her. ¡°Let me tell you. That cultivatorter reached the Nascent Soul Realm, founded a sect, and was worshipped as a divine figure by countless cultivators and mortals. Tell me, where is the retribution in that?¡± Zhao Qiongman remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Qi Hui said, turning and walking away. ¡°You two¡­ I¡¯d say you¡¯re old acquaintances of mine now. By the way, I know you¡¯re carrying his child. I didn¡¯t tell Shen Sheng about it. But now that Shen Sheng has fused with a demonic beast, who knows if the child you¡¯re carrying is human or beast? By all logic, someone who has fused with a demonic beast should be incapable of reproduction. You two are an exception. I should¡¯ve reported this to the headquarters, but I chose not to. If you decide not to keep the child, that¡¯s your choice. I won¡¯t force you. Consider this myst favor to you both, my ¡®old friends.''¡± Chapter 143 The Lava Heart Cave Zhao Qiongman was waiting for her husband to return. During these days, Zhao Qiongman lived in a constant state of anxiety and fear. She often had dreams¡ªdreams where her husband died out there and never came back. These dreams didn¡¯t happen just once or twice; they recurred many times. With each dream, the ominous premonition in her heart grew stronger and more suffocating. As time passed, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s belly grewrger andrger. Though the branch master of the ck God Sect, Qi Hui, delivered spiritual fruits and the flesh of magical beasts to Zhao Qiongman daily to nourish her body, and even refrained from making her maintain the protective formation, she felt no relief. Qi Hui even assigned a personal maid to attend to Zhao Qiongman¡¯s daily needs. On the surface, Qi Hui appeared to be a decent man, seemingly possessing some remnants of conscience. But Zhao Qiongman absolutely did not believe he had had a change of heart. She harbored a deep hatred for Qi Hui and felt no gratitude for her current treatment. She knew very well that Qi Hui¡¯s kindness was entirely because the child in her womb held immense value. He wanted to see what would be of her child upon birth. Every time this thought crossed her mind, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s emotions grew more and more conflicted. She didn¡¯t know what kind of fate awaited her child after its birth. It might be a life of endless torment¡ªor worse, the child could be molded into a ruthless demon, ughtering without remorse.No matter the path, Zhao Qiongman was certain it would be a cruel one, perhaps one that would even threaten the world itself. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing the child growing inside her. This was the only offspring she and Shen Sheng had ever conceived. After reaching the Cave Mansion Realm as a cultivator, conceiving a child became exceedingly difficult. This was her first child and could very well be herst¡­ As time passed day by day, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s belly grew heavier, and she wrestled with the decision regarding the child. One day, she made up her mind. She didn¡¯t want her child to endure endless suffering or be a ruthless demon. In her room, Zhao Qiongman set up a formation that would let her unborn child pass peacefully, without the slightest pain. She wouldn¡¯t let the child leave this world alone¡ªshe would apany it. If her husband returned, he would be free of the burden of her and the child. He could start anew¡­ But just as Zhao Qiongman was about to activate the formation, she suddenly felt the child in her womb kick her with great force. The unexpected movement froze Zhao Qiongman in ce. For the first time, she truly felt the presence of the small life inside her. ¡°What do I do? What should I do?¡± she cried, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my child. Mother truly doesn¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Falling to the floor, Zhao Qiongman wept bitterly. Her heart was filled with nothing but despair. Outside the door, Qi Hui, who had been preparing to intervene, turned and left. He knew that after today, Zhao Qiongman would no longer harm the child in her womb. He could now bepletely at ease. Four months passed in the blink of an eye. Zhao Qiongman began to feel that something was wrong with her mind. She had an overwhelming urge to attack others, to destroy, to turn everything around her to dust. One day, she finally lost control of her reason and attacked several ck God Sect disciples within the Lava Heart Cave. The incident rmed Qi Hui. Rushing to the scene, Qi Hui found that Zhao Qiongman had be like a raging magical beast, her eyes a deep, blood-red hue. After stopping Zhao Qiongman, Qi Hui bound her with chains to prevent her from further losing control. He assigned people to feed her daily. Following this incident, Qi Hui ordered her spiritual meridians and apertures to be sealed to avoid her spiritual power spiraling out of control, which could damage her meridians and jeopardize the child¡¯s birth. Eight months had passed since Zhao Qiongman¡¯s pregnancy began. Her belly had grown significantly, and she could sense that the child inside her was ready to meet her soon. To ensure the smooth delivery of the child, Qi Hui captured several midwives and medical cultivators. Zhao Qiongman spent each day in fear and unease, while Qi Hui waited patiently. As Zhao Qiongman suspected, Qi Hui wasn¡¯t sparing her out of friendship or kindness. His true intention was to witness what would be born from a human who had fused with a magical beast and conceived a child with an ordinary woman. At nine months and one week, Zhao Qiongman was struck by excruciating pain. Amniotic fluid flowed steadily from her body. Two medical cultivators and three mortal midwives assisted with the delivery. Thebor was agonizingly long,sting an entire day and night. If she were an ordinary mortal woman, she would have died fromplications. Fortunately, as a cultivator, Zhao Qiongman had far greater endurance. Additionally, the medical cultivators used rare treasures to sustain her life. Outside the room, Qi Hui waited for the child¡¯s birth. ¡°Waa¡­ Waa¡­¡± When the first cries rang out, Qi Hui hurried into the room and immediately focused on the child. After the baby was cleaned, Qi Hui examined her closely. It was a little girl¡ªa human, at least in appearance. The only sign of her magical beast lineage was a pair of small horns on her head. That was all. When the little girl stopped crying and slowly opened her eyes, Qi Hui saw they were blood-red, like two rubies. At this moment, Qi Hui realized this girl had the least visible beast traits of any human-beast hybrid he had ever encountered. But then again, she wasn¡¯t a fusion. She was born naturally. The blood of magical beasts flowed through her veins, and she was something entirely unique. The girl looked at Qi Hui. Qi Hui looked back at her. Their gazes locked, and a single thought crossed Qi Hui¡¯s mind: This is the first life ever born in the Baiwa City branch. It might also be thest. He extended his hand, and though the medical cultivators hesitated briefly, they carefully ced the infant into Qi Hui¡¯s arms. As he held the child, Qi Hui was struck by how fragile life could be. It seemed as if even a slight squeeze from him could shatter her. Carrying the girl, Qi Hui walked to Zhao Qiongman¡¯s bedside. Zhao Qiongman, weak beyond measure, looked at her daughter. She reached out and gently caressed the baby¡¯s face, her eyes brimming with tenderness. ¡°Take onest look at her,¡± Qi Hui said. ¡°Give her a name. From today onward, she will belong to the ck God Sect. I will take her and raise her myself.¡± Zhao Qiongman softly stroked her daughter¡¯s cheek. She knew she couldn¡¯t stop him. As a mother, she had no idea what fate awaited her child. ¡°Shengsheng¡­ Shen Shengsheng,¡± Zhao Qiongman murmured. ¡°Sheng¡± sounds like ¡°life.¡± Shengsheng, continuous life, unending echoes¡ªa name to remind, to remember, and to hope. ¡°Very well,¡± Qi Hui said. Qi Hui picked up Shengsheng and turned to leave the room. ¡°Qi Hui!¡± Zhao Qiongman mustered thest of her strength to call out his name. Qi Hui paused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯m begging you,¡± Zhao Qiongman pleaded. Qi Hui ignored her and carried the child out of the room. After giving birth to Shengsheng, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s mental state did not improve much. The process of carrying Shengsheng had subjected her to irreversible contamination by the magical beast¡¯s bloodline. She frequently fell into fits of madness. To prevent further incidents, Qi Hui kept her restrained with chains. Zhao Qiongman didn¡¯t know if she would ever recover or how she and her husband could escape with their child if he returned. For now, Shengsheng was an irreceable treasure to the ck God Sect, and Qi Hui would never allow her to be taken away. Fortunately, Zhao Qiongman was permitted to see her daughter every few days. For her, the only hope left in her bleak existence was ¡°waiting for her husband¡¯s return¡± and ¡°seeing her child.¡± ¡°All I want is to be with my husband and child, to live a simple life together. Is that really so hard?¡± Zhao Qiongman realized, bitterly, just how far removed she was from the simplest form of happiness that mortals took for granted. One day, the lifemp that symbolized her husband¡¯s fate extinguishedpletely within the Lava Heart Cave. Zhao Qiongman broke down. ¡°You beasts! Beasts! Beasts!¡± she screamed, thrashing and cursing endlessly. She didn¡¯t me the cultivator who killed her husband. To him, perhaps death was the best form of release. Her hatred was directed entirely at the ck God Sect. It was the ck God Sect that had driven her and her husband to this tragic end. It was the ck God Sect that had separated her and her husband by life and death. It was the ck God Sect that had turned her child into what she was now. It was because of the ck God Sect that she could only see her daughter once every few days and hold her for barely half a moment each time. After Shen Sheng¡¯s death, Qi Hui stopped allowing Zhao Qiongman to hold Shengsheng when he brought her to visit. Who could guarantee that Zhao Qiongman, in her madness, wouldn¡¯t harm herself and take the child with her? Years passed. Qi Hui watched as Shengsheng grew day by day. Compared to ordinary children, Shengsheng disyed far more aggression. At times, she was like a magical beast, instinctively adopting a defensive stance when faced with danger or provocation. Due to the influence of her magical beast bloodline, Shengsheng¡¯s intellectual development was slower than that of mortal children. However, unlike magical beasts¡ªwhose intelligence stagnates at a certain low ceiling¡ªShengsheng¡¯s intellect had no such limits. It grew steadily, albeit at a slower pace. With enough time, she might one day match the intelligence of ordinary people. Qi Hui also discovered that Shengsheng could cultivate like a normal human cultivator while also utilizing certain magical beast abilities. What puzzled Qi Hui most was that Shengsheng¡¯s magical abilities were far superior to those of ordinary Bloodbat Beasts. A Bloodbat Beast, a mere Tier Six magical beast, had power equivalent to a typical Cave Mansion Realm cultivator. It was incapable of breathing fire. Yet Shengsheng could unleash ck mes. Searching through ancient texts, Qi Hui eventually uncovered the reason. Magical beasts have the ability to evolve. This evolution was not akin to the bloodline reversion seen in the demon race. For demons, bloodline reversion urs through cultivation or by inheriting ancient divine beast legacies to purify and refine their own bloodlines. Magical beasts can only evolve by inheriting the remains of other magical beasts, such as hearts or magic cores. Even if their ancestors or parents were powerful beasts, they cannot revert to their ancestral forms purely through their bloodline. At most, they might gain some unique traits and greater strength. While evolution doesn¡¯t increase a magical beast¡¯s intelligence, it significantly enhances their power. The Bloodbat Beast must have acquired some rare opportunity, allowing it to evolve in an unusual way. If not, there is only one other exnation: the Bloodbat Beast¡¯s ancestors carried the bloodline of a powerful magical beast, and that bloodline manifested in Shen Shengsheng, granting her the ability to undergo a bloodline reversion simr to that of the demon race. Based on Qi Hui¡¯s understanding, there are only three types of magical beasts capable of breathing ck mes: 1. The Ancient Demon Dragon, now considered extinct¡ªor at least thought to be. After all, the term ¡°ancient¡± would not apply otherwise. Whether they are truly extinct is uncertain; the world is vast, and even ancient divine beasts asionally reappear. Who can guarantee that the Demon Dragon has vanished forever? 2. The Abyssal World Serpent, of which a few remain, hidden within the secret realms of the world. 3. The ck me Butterfly, a rare and enigmatic creature.@@novelbin@@ As Qi Hui watched the little girl crawling on the ground, chasing after a pebble and ying, he contemted whether to send her back to the ck God Sect. The girl¡¯s value was immense. With her as a bargaining chip, Qi Hui could earn the sect¡¯s coveted Ziwulian herb and attempt to break through to the Jade Purity Realm. Even in the worst-case scenario, he could rise to the position of a steward in the sect¡¯s main headquarters. What would happen to the girl after being sent there? How she would be treated wasn¡¯t his concern. Just as Qi Hui seemed to be firming up his decision, the little girl crawled over to him. ¡°What is it?¡± Qi Hui asked calmly. It didn¡¯t take long for him to remember that this two-year-old child was not like other toddlers. She didn¡¯t understand his words and couldn¡¯t even speak yet. ¡°D-der,¡± the little girl babbled. ¡°Hm?¡± Qi Hui¡¯s attention sharpened. ¡°D-der¡­ daddy,¡± the little girl stammered, stretching out her hands to him, holding a lizard she had caught. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Qi Hui stared at her intently. ¡°D-daddy?¡± The girl tilted her head, as if even she didn¡¯t understand what she had just said. ¡°I am not your daddy.¡± Qi Hui took the lizard from her small hands. ¡°Your daddy is dead. I am the one who killed him.¡± Chapter 144 ¡°If you want toe, thene together.¡± Xu Ming calmly looked at the cultivators in front of him. Xu Ming knew there was no point in reasoning with them; these people wouldn¡¯t listen. Cultivators, by nature, were far too selfish. Some of them would even betray their friends, brothers, or even their own spouses for the sake of an opportunity. And an opportunity like this¡ªgaining control over a minor secret realm¡ªwas irresistibly tempting even to cultivators in the Fifth Realm, let alone these ones who hadn¡¯t even reached the Dragon Gate Realm. What¡¯s more, once someone became the master of a secret realm, they didn¡¯t need to worry about others taking it from them. The moment you bonded with a secret realm, you could stay hidden within it indefinitely. Unless a Immortal Realm cultivator came along and used their full power to forcibly break the secret realm, no one could force their way in.But normally, no Immortal Realm cultivator would bother doing such a thing. Breaking a secret realm would cause its spiritual energy to leak out, leaving it in ruins and essentially worthless. Given that, why would anyone waste their effort on such a thankless task? As Xu Ming¡¯s words fell, Qin Qingwan, who had regained her mobility, flew to his side without hesitation. Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng also stepped forward to stand with him. ¡°Goose!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The white goose and the hopping zombie unreservedly aligned themselves with Xu Ming. Xu Ming nced at the zombie he¡¯d first encountered years ago. Back then, this hopping zombie had chased him relentlessly, nearly leading to the deaths of his teammates. But now, he had to admit that the same zombie had just saved his life. If not for it, he might have already been dead. As for why the hopping zombie had saved him, Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe for a second that it was out of the goodness of its heart. There had to be something it wanted from him. Why it had chosen him, Xu Ming could think of only two possibilities. One, the hopping zombie relied on its innate intuition and deemed him trustworthy. Two, because they were ¡°old acquaintances,¡± Shen Sheng had left some kind of instruction before his death, using a secret technique to tell the zombie to trust him. ¡°Junior Sister! What¡­ what is the meaning of this?¡± Xia Donghua¡¯s emotions were a chaotic swirl as he watched Qin Qingwan stand resolutely beside Xu Ming. ¡°Exactly what it looks like, Senior Brother. I won¡¯t let you harm Xu Ming.¡± Qin Qingwan spoke calmly, even as she pressed closer to Xu Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Junior Sister, I don¡¯t know what Xu Ming has told you, but don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡± Xia Donghua urged. ¡°Look carefully! Xu Ming is consorting with a demon and a hopping zombie. How could such a man be good?¡± Qin Qingwan blinked and turned to Xu Ming. ¡°Xu Ming, are you a good person?¡± Xu Ming was momentarily taken aback. ¡°I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m¡­ more or less a good person.¡± Qin Qingwan turned back, her eyes crinkling with a smile. ¡°He says he¡¯s a good person.¡± Xia Donghua felt a surge of frustration and disbelief. ¡°And you believe him just because he says so?¡± Qin Qingwan nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course I do. Without Xu Ming, I¡¯d be dead by now. He¡¯s my savior. If I can¡¯t trust him, who else should I trust? You, Senior Brother?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Donghua found himself momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Do the two gentlemen from White Deer Academy also intend to stand on the wrong side of justice?¡± Xia Donghua turned to Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng. Yu Wenxi chuckled. ¡°We know Brother Xu far better than you, Brother Xia. Back when Miao Feng and I were being bullied by the demons of Baiwa City, it was Brother Xu who stepped in to help. That alone puts him far ahead of any of you.¡± ¡°Enough talk. Attack!¡± The Crown Prince of the White Serpent Kingdom, She Yu, had lost all patience.@@novelbin@@ This woman was indeed stunningly beautiful. Xia Donghua¡¯s infatuation with her was understandable. To be honest, even he himself felt the urge to snatch this woman away. But right now, the most important thing wasn¡¯t the woman¡ªit was the treasure Xu Ming possessed! As for the two schrs from White Deer Academy? That was a matter for the humans to handle. What did it have to do with the demon race? The humans might care about the Academy¡¯s reputation, but why should we? Let them die for all I care! At She Yu¡¯smand, the prince¡¯s attendants surged forward. Once the first person charged, the second followed, then the third. More and more cultivators rushed toward Xu Ming. The night was nearly over, and as long as She Yu could obtain the treasure orb, the first rays of sunlight marking dawn would also signify his mastery over this secret realm! ¡°Goose!¡± The Tianxuan Goose pped its massive wings, unleashing des of wind. Some of the weaker cultivators didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were ughtered under its wings! Even those who managed to survive were dumbstruck. How could this goose possess strengthparable to the Sea Observation Realm? That made no sense at all. Typically, any ordinary demon beast that reached the Cave Mansion Realm would gain the ability to transform. That¡¯s why the Cave Mansion Realm was often referred to as the Shapeshifting Realm among demons. But a demon beast at the Sea Observation Realm that hadn¡¯t transformed? That was unheard of. This goose couldn¡¯t be a local, could it? ¡°Confucius said as he watched the river flow: ¡®Time passes like this, never ceasing, day or night.''¡± ¡°In the dead of night, I hear the wind and rain; iron horses charge across frozen rivers in my dreams.¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng recited in unison. As Confucian schrs, their words carried the force of naturalw. The ssics they invoked transformed into spells¡ªprovided the verses were recognized by the Dao of Heaven. Miao Feng¡¯s choice of verse, in fact, came from a line Xu Ming hadposed in The Letter of Marriage Rejection. In an instant, a river of time began flowing beneath Yu Wenxi¡¯s feet, and he appeared as if he had be a sagementing the passage of time by a flowing river. The human and demon cultivators charging forward were all ensnared in the river. Each time they broke through its currents, the river would reform anew. And as soon as they shattered it again, a phnx of iron cavalry forged from spiritual energy charged forth to meet them. Meanwhile, Qin Qingwan formed hand seals, summoning a pair of Yin-Yang fish that orbited around her. With a casual gesture, she called down ck-and-white longswords from the heavens. Qin Qingwan showed no mercy. Any cultivator struck by her swords was utterly annihted¡ªbody and soul. Although she wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person, Qin Qingwan understood that mercy toward enemies was cruelty toward oneself. Ironically, the weakest among Xu Ming¡¯s group was the hopping zombie. Yet even the zombie couldn¡¯t be subdued for the time being. Qin Qingwan and the others formedyer uponyer of defenses around Xu Ming. But just as a few managed to break through the lines and finally reach him, they realizedpared to Qin Qingwan and the rest¡ªXu Ming himself was an absolute monster! Chapter 145 After enduring countless trials and tribtions, many cultivators finally reached Xu Ming. But with a single punch, Xu Ming dispatched each one in an instant. The martial qi emanating from his body was nothing like what one would expect from an ordinary Heroic Soul Realm martial artist. Even approaching him, an invisible pressure made it impossible to stop trembling. The cultivators in Baiwa City and the outsider demon race were no strangers to battle. The weakest among them was at least in the mid-Cave Mansion Realm, and they were all elite disciples from their respective sects, chosen specifically topete for the treasure. In the past, they could handle others as easily as ughtering chickens and dogs. Even when facing opponents at higher realms, they often managed to y them despite the disparity. But now, standing before Xu Ming, they felt like fish on a cutting board, waiting to be butchered.Xia Donghua stared nkly at the scene unfolding before him. Xu Ming advanced step by step, and with each step, a burst of blood mist erupted around him. No matter what techniques or artifacts his opponents used, Xu Ming shattered them all with a single punch. With each foe he defeated, the blood aura surrounding him grew even more terrifying. Even Qin Qingwan and Yu Wenxi, who were already shocked, felt an overwhelming sense of awe. Qin Qingwan had always been confident in her own strength, which was why she had assured Xu Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± But now, she couldn¡¯t help but question if she could even win against Xu Ming in a direct confrontation. Staring at his back, her peach-blossom eyes glimmered gently, as if she had been transported back to her childhood. Back then, Xu Ming had always been so powerful, always shielding her from harm. By the time Xu Ming finished his rampage, not a single person dared to step forward anymore. When Xu Ming took a step forward, most of them instinctively took a step back. Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all here to im the treasure? How are you supposed to do that if you keep retreating?¡± ¡°I will try,¡± said a man in a sword robe, stepping forward. ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Wanjian Sect?¡± Xu Ming nced at the distinctive robe, which felt familiar¡ªsimr to the one Xu Xuenuo used to wear. The man paused, then bowed with his sword in salute. ¡°Indeed. I am Zhuang Yan of Wanjian Sect¡¯s Minghai Peak.¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°How is your sect¡¯s Xu Xuenuo doing these days?¡± Zhuang Yan was briefly taken aback before responding, ¡°Uncle Xu Xuenuo surpasses me by a hundredfold. Even though she has been suppressing her cultivation to participate in the Rootless Secret Realm, she remains the foremost of our younger generation. Some of our senior disciples and stewards cannotpare to her.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m asking if she¡¯s doing well.¡± Zhuang Yan nced at Xu Ming, puzzled. But then it struck him¡ªXu Ming was from the Wu Kingdom, just like Xu Xuenuo, and they even shared the same surname. Could they be rtives? Realizing this possible connection, Zhuang Yan suddenly felt a sense of kinship toward Xu Ming. He quickly replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Xu. Uncle Xu Xuenuo is doing very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Xu Ming said, taking out a peachwood sword. The sword was short, resembling a child¡¯s toy¡ªand in fact, it was. The sword had been a birthday gift from Xu Xuenuo to Xu Ming, one he had kept and continued to use ever since. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a sword cultivator?¡± Zhuang Yan asked, momentarily stunned. ¡°Barely,¡± Xu Ming replied, bowing with the sword. ¡°I humbly ask for your guidance.¡± The moment Xu Ming straightened, an intense sword aura erupted from his body. The surrounding cultivators felt as if their skin was being sliced open by invisible des, and even breathing felt like needles piercing their throats. ¡°What powerful sword aura!¡± Dugu Qiu of the Tianxuan Sect frowned deeply. The more Dugu Qiu observed Xu Ming, the more he felt like he was facing a monster. Like most others, Dugu Qiu knew of Xu Ming only through his famous poem and the Rejection of Marriage Petition. It was well-known that Xu Ming was a man of extraordinary talent. But beyond that, they knew nothing about him. This was not unusual¡ªcultivators held a natural disdain for martial artists. No matter how talented Xu Ming might be, to them, he was ultimately just a mere mortal. But now, they had no choice but to take him seriously. Xu Ming¡¯s martial prowess was already so overwhelming, and yet he was also a cultivator¡ªa sword cultivator, no less! His sword aura was so sharp and potent that even Dugu Qiu found it rare and unsettling. ¡°Forgive my offense!¡± Zhuang Yan lunged forward with his sword. Though Zhuang Yan indeed coveted the treasure, at this moment, his desire to defeat Xu Ming was even stronger. Xu Ming¡¯s formidable sword aura had awakened Zhuang Yan¡¯spetitive spirit. The sh of their swords was like gxies colliding, like stars falling from the heavens. To Zhuang Yan¡¯s astonishment, Xu Ming was using the Bingyun Sword Technique¡ªa technique uniquely created by the sect leader of Wanjian Sect, taught only to direct disciples. Could it be that Uncle Xu Xuenuo had taught this technique to Brother Xu? After a hundred exchanges, Zhuang Yan began to feel the strain. Xu Ming hadn¡¯t even used his martial qi¡ªhe was relying solely on his Furnace Foundation Realm strength topete. And yet, Zhuang Yan was being thoroughly suppressed. What¡¯s more, Xu Ming was wielding an ordinary peachwood sword, while Zhuang Yan¡¯s sword was a second-grade magical weapon. At the 150th exchange, Xu Ming¡¯s sword, now coated in frost, broke through Zhuang Yan¡¯s de. When Xu Ming stopped, the tip of his sword was already pressed against Zhuang Yan¡¯s throat. ¡°I concede,¡± Zhuang Yan said with a sigh, admitting defeat with absolute sincerity. He looked at Xu Ming and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, have you ever had a teacher in swordsmanship?¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Zhuang Yan¡¯s expression grew even more regretful. ¡°To think that you¡¯ve reached such heights in swordsmanship through self-study¡­ If you were to dedicate yourself to the sword, your future would be limitless.¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Swordsmanship is great, but martial arts aren¡¯t bad either. I¡¯d like to try both paths.¡± Zhuang Yan tried to persuade him further. ¡°Martial arts is ultimately a dead-end road. Why persist? In my opinion, your talent in swordsmanship rivals even that of Uncle Xu Xuenuo. If you¡¯re interested, I could rmend you to Wanjian Sect for further training.¡± Xu Ming politely declined. ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhuang, but I¡¯m not interested in joining any sect. That said, I may visit your sect someday.¡± Seeing Xu Ming¡¯s firm stance, Zhuang Yan did not press further. Bowing slightly, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t make another move tonight. Take care, Brother Xu. I hope that one day, we can share a drink at Wanjian Sect.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhuang. I look forward to it,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. Zhuang Yan said no more and flew down the mountain.@@novelbin@@ After Zhuang Yan¡¯s departure, the crowd¡¯s fear of Xu Ming grew even deeper. A martial artist with unparalleled strength and a sword cultivator capable of defeating a direct disciple of Wanjian Sect¡ª At this moment, Xu Ming stood like a towering mountain, unshakable and insurmountable. ¡°Is there anyone else who wishes toe forward?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s voice echoed across the night sky. Of the hundreds present, not a single person dared to respond. Chapter 147 In Baiwa City, the night was gradually retreating, reced by the fiery glow of dawn painting the horizon red. There wasn¡¯t much time left before the sun would rise. As the first rays of sunlight fell upon the person holding the Dharma Pearl, they would earn the chance to ascend the staircase. If they seeded in passing the trial, they would be the master of the Baiwa Scroll. If they failed, their body and soul would perish, bing nourishment for Baiwa City. And if no one ascended the Heavenly Staircase with the pearl, everyone would die. As time ticked away, most people nced at Xu Ming without much intention of vying for the pearl. Not to mention whether they could snatch it from him, even if they did, what then? They would still have to climb the staircase and pass the trial to im the Baiwa Scroll. Otherwise, they too would perish. ¡°What exactly do you mean by this?¡± Zhuang Yan stepped forward, questioning sternly.¡°If I remember correctly, you saidst night that whoever holds the pearl at sunrise could be the master of Baiwa City. Why does the one who obtains the pearl still need to pass a trial? A monk does not lie, and as a disciple of Buddhism, have you broken this precept?¡± Zhuang Yan voiced a question that was on everyone¡¯s mind, including Xu Ming¡¯s. The golden toad chuckled. ¡°Firstly, this humble monk follows Buddhism but is not bound by precepts. My master instructed me to do what I must, and I obey. Secondly, I have not deceived anyone. As I saidst night, the one who holds the Dharma Pearl at sunrise can be the master of Baiwa City. But I said ¡®can.¡¯ If wepare the Baiwa Scroll to a treasure, then the Heavenly Staircase is like the box that contains it. The Dharma Pearl I spat out is akin to the key. What you must do is walk to the box and use the key to unlock it. However, the path to the box will be arduous. Whether you can open it is up to you.¡± She Yu stepped forward and asked, ¡°If the person holding the Dharma Pearl ascends the staircase but fails, apart from their death, what else will happen?¡± Whether the pearl bearer perished was of little concern to She Yu. What he cared about was whether the trial¡¯s failure would affect the secret realm¡ªand whether there would still be an opportunity for him. If the first person failed and a second could take their ce, then he could wait for others to die first before considering his own chances. The golden toad nced at She Yu, understanding his implication, and exined: ¡°Only the one holding the Dharma Pearl can ascend the staircase. Even if they fail, the Dharma Pearl will vanish along with them, and the Baiwa Scroll will be entirely severed from the greater world. As for the rest of you, all outsiders will be trapped here indefinitely. Unless, one day, a powerful figure finds the Baiwa Scroll and destroys it, or the scroll¡¯s lifespan ends, causing it to merge back with the world. Oh, I almost forgot to mention: at sunrise, the person holding the Dharma Pearl must ascend the Heavenly Staircase within half an hour. If they don¡¯t, they will perish along with the pearl.¡±@@novelbin@@ Hearing the golden toad¡¯s words, everyone exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions now tinged with panic. Only the first person could ascend the staircase, and no one knew what trials awaited above. If Xu Ming ascended the staircase and failed, he would die, the Dharma Pearl would disappear, and everyone else would be trapped here forever. For a moment, most of the crowd¡¯s gaze turned to Xu Ming. Their eyes seemed to convey an unspoken message: You¡¯d better seed; otherwise, you¡¯ll have let us down. Seeing their expressions, Xu Ming smirked. He took out the Dharma Pearl, weighed it in his hand for a moment, and then tossed it gently into the air. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the Dharma Pearl floated quietly in mid-air. Someone instinctively took a step forward, wanting to snatch it, but as soon as they moved, their legs froze, their expressions growingplex. Not long ago, they had fought tooth and nail over this pearl, each one desperate to im it and hide it away. But now, not a single person dared to move forward. They weren¡¯t even concerned about the other cultivators seizing the pearl anymore. What was once a coveted treasure had now turned into a searing hot potato in their eyes. Even if they managed to grab the pearl, so what? Could they climb that staircase? And if they failed, their end would be utter annihtion. If Xu Ming failed, at least they would still be alive, stuck here perhaps, but alive. As long as they lived, there was hope. Many of them were core disciples of their sects. They believed that if they remained missing for too long, the elders, deacons, or even sect leaders wouldunch a search for them. The likelihood of being rescued was high¡ªsurely it was just a matter of time. But if they were dead, everything would be over. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all so desperate for this pearl before?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s voice cut through the tense silence. ¡°Well, here it is. If you want it,e take it. You can ascend the Heavenly Staircase.¡± His words stabbed at their hearts like daggers, dripping with mockery. Their faces turned sour, but none dared to speak, let alone approach the pearl. Cultivators, at their core, were deeply afraid of death. As time trickled away, the eastern horizon of Baiwa City began to glow with the first light of dawn. Yet no one moved closer to the pearl. ¡°Heh, you so-called righteous cultivators are nothing but cowards,¡± Xu Ming sneered, hisughterced with disdain. He strode forward, and in full view of everyone, reached for the Dharma Pearl. ¡°Xu Ming, give me the pearl,¡± a soft voice rang out. Qin Qingwan walked up beside Xu Ming, clutching his sleeve tightly, her eyes brimming with worry. ¡°I want the Baiwa Scroll. Let me go,¡± she pleaded. Xu Ming turned to her, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Do you really want the Baiwa Scroll?¡± Qin Qingwan nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, I really do!¡± She reached out for the pearl, but Xu Ming was faster, gripping it in his palm. He gently patted Qin Qingwan¡¯s small hand. ¡°Alright, if you really want it, then stay here like a good girl and wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Qingwan froze. What is this big dummy saying? I¡¯m trying to take your ce and climb the staircase! If I seed, I¡¯ll give you the scroll! Not the other way around! ¡°Xu¡ª!¡± Before she could finish, Xu Ming released her hand, which was still clutching his sleeve, and strode forward. As Xu Ming, holding the pearl, approached the base of the Heavenly Staircase, the first rays of sunlight bathed him in golden light. Without hesitation, he raised his foot and stepped onto the staircase. Chapter 151 After fully taking control of Baiwa City, Xu Ming noticed something peculiar about its exit. The exit of Baiwa City was like a purgatory. ording to the golden toad¡¯s earlier exnation, the exit of Baiwa City was connected to a formation that altered its orientation. Xu Ming figured this must be the case. He continued to observe the area around the exit of Baiwa City. He saw a group of ck-robed cultivators dragging a man into the area and tossing him into the formation. Then, these ck-robed cultivators released a demonic beast from within the rock walls. The beast roared and struggled, but it was eventually forced into the formation along with the man. Xu Ming watched as the ck-robed cultivators activated the formation, attempting to fuse the cultivator and the beast. However, the fusion failed. Both the human cultivator and the beast turned into a mist of blood. Seeing this, Xu Ming furrowed his brows. He had a rough idea of what was going on. Xu Ming spected that the ck-robed cultivators were from the ck God Sect and had set up a formation connected to Baiwa City¡¯s exit. When the light of Baiwa City expelled cultivators from within, this formation would intercept and capture them. Perhaps they were also waiting for the maturity of the Baiwa Scroll, nning to harvest it for themselves. There might even be disciples of the ck God Sect currently hidden among the many cultivators in Baiwa City, waiting for a chance to seize this rare treasure. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±A hopping zombie approached Xu Ming, roaring and gesturing wildly as if trying tomunicate something. The zombie looked incredibly anxious, almost as if it was on the verge of speaking. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you want me to help you rescue someone? That person is near Baiwa City¡¯s exit?¡± Xu Ming guessed, recalling the image of a woman he had just seen in his mind. That woman was bound in chains, trapped within the molten core cave. The zombie nodded frantically. It hadn¡¯t expected Xu Ming to understand its meaning so quickly. This was a rare urrence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve helped me, so I¡¯ll help you,¡± Xu Ming promised. Although the zombie had once chased him down, Xu Ming had also tried to kill it back then. They were even now. Now that the zombie had saved him, Xu Ming felt obliged to return the favor. Xu Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the hundreds of cultivators in Baiwa City. To be honest, he felt a deep sense of dissatisfaction toward them. Xu Ming had left Wudu to broaden his horizons and see what the cultivators of the outside world were really like. Were they the immortal-like figures he had imagined? But so far, these cultivators seemed extremely self-serving, even more so than ordinary people. To Xu Ming, they were unpleasant to look at. What annoyed him even more was that he had risked his life to obtain the secrets of the Baiwa Secret Realm, yet these people could simply reap the benefits and leave unscathed. This made him feel even more displeased. But what could he do? He couldn¡¯t stop them from leaving. If these cultivators stayed, they¡¯d only pollute the environment of Baiwa City. Killing them was also out of the question. He had already offended three sects, and if he ughtered these people, he might never be able to leave Wudu again. Even the Wu Kingdom would face tremendous pressure. This left Xu Ming feeling quite disgusted. However, he suddenly thought of a way to make himself feel a bit better. Since they wanted to leave, they had to contribute something in return. With that, Xu Ming waved his hand, moving the original exit to a stream ten miles away. From now on, residents of the Baiwa Secret Realm who reached the Dragon Gate Stage could leave through this new exit. The molten core cave would no longer serve as the exit. Then, Xu Ming created a new exit, which directly connected to the formation in the molten core cave. Everyone could only see Xu Ming wave his sleeve twice, causing a distorted portal to appear in the air. The portal quickly disappeared, only to be reced by another one. No one knew exactly what Xu Ming had done. Then, with a single thought from Xu Ming, beams of light descended from the sky above Baiwa City, shining on everyone present. ¡°Xu Ming, you¡­¡± Before the crowd could voice their shock or fear, thinking Xu Ming had the audacity to eliminate them, they disappeared on the spot without saying a word. Qin Qingwan blinked at Xu Ming, her eyes full of curiosity. Yu Wenxi, Miao Feng, and the big white goose also stared at Xu Ming in confusion. Xu Ming pinched Qin Qingwan¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°I sent them out. Next, I¡¯ll send you all out. Once you leave, head straight back to your sects. Don¡¯te near Baiwa City again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Qin Qingwan tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just do as I say,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°What about you?¡± Qin Qingwan pressed further. ¡°This hopping zombie saved me, so I¡¯m going to return the favor and settle a karmic debt,¡± Xu Ming said with a smile. ¡°Once everything is over, I¡¯lle to Tianxuan Sect to see you.¡± Qin Qingwan tugged at Xu Ming¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you, and we¡¯ll return to Tianxuan Sect together.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯te with me,¡± Xu Ming refused firmly. ¡°You¡¯re definitely nning to do something dangerous behind my back!¡± Qin Qingwan pouted. ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡± ¡°Be good,¡± Xu Ming said helplessly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Qin Qingwan retorted stubbornly. Xu Ming chuckled and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to listen, you¡¯ll have to.¡± With a single thought, beams of light enveloped Qin Qingwan, Yu Wenxi, Miao Feng, and the Tianxuan Goose. Before they could say anything, they disappeared and were sent to the safe exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Ming said to the hopping zombie. The zombie nodded vigorously. As beams of light enveloped Xu Ming and the zombie, they were transported to the molten core cave. When Xu Ming and the zombie arrived, the cave had already descended into chaos. Xia Donghua and the other cultivators, believing Xu Ming intended to eliminate them, had been teleported out of the Baiwa Secret Realm by the light. However, before they could rejoice, they were immediately confronted by a group of ck-robed cultivators with hostile expressions. Without saying a word, the ck-robed cultivatorsunched an attack. Naturally, Xia Donghua and the others wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. Caught in a situation where neither side fully understood what was happening, a fierce battle broke out, throwing the entire molten core cave into turmoil. The chaos intensified when disciples from some sects discovered the belongings of their fallenrades, realizing that these ck-robed cultivators had killed their fellow disciples. Their eyes turned red with rage as they sought revenge. Amid the chaos, Xu Ming and the zombie flew straight toward the bound woman. The twonded in front of her. The woman, Zhao Qiongman, slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the zombie and the unfamiliar man before her, Zhao Qiongman gave a relieved smile, her entire demeanor rxing. Zhao Qiongman knew that Xiao Tiao had seeded. The Baiwa Scroll must have chosen its owner. Otherwise, Xiao Tiao wouldn¡¯t have followed this man here. She also understood that the formation she had built would no longer harm others or bring more sin. ¡°Do you know Shen Sheng?¡± Xu Ming asked the bound woman. From his perspective, the task Shen Sheng had entrusted to him likely had to do with her. The woman nodded. ¡°I do. He is my husband.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± The woman¡¯s weary eyes looked at Xu Ming. ¡°Young master, do you know my husband?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I do. Eight years ago, I was the one who killed Shen Sheng.¡±@@novelbin@@ [T/N: Eight? Shouldn¡¯t it be Four or Five?] ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s words, the woman fell silent, her gaze dropping softly. ¡°Thank you,¡± Zhao Qiongman said after a moment, lifting her head. Xu Ming was puzzled. ¡°I killed your husband, and you¡¯re thanking me?¡± Zhao Qiongman shook her head. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my husband wouldn¡¯t have been freed eight years ago. I¡¯m grateful to you for sparing him from the troubles that followed and for ensuring he didn¡¯t have to vite his conscience any further. At the same time, I must thank you for another reason. If not for you, the formation I built would have continued to harm people.¡± Xu Ming studied the frail woman before him, surprised at how clearly she distinguished right from wrong. ¡°How can I save you?¡± The chains binding Zhao Qiongman¡¯s hands and feet were made of Tianxuan Iron, and all Xu Ming had was a peachwood sword, incapable of breaking them. ¡°You don¡¯t need to save me. Death, for me, would be a form of release. I only hope you can¡ª¡± ¡°Quite a lively scene, isn¡¯t it?¡± Before Zhao Qiongman could finish her sentence, a deep, resonant voice echoed through the cave. The voice carried a spiritual pressure that set off rm bells in Xu Ming¡¯s mind and those of the others present. They all turned to look at the molten core cave¡¯s entrance, which had been blocked by ck God Sect disciples. A man stepped out. Qi Hui calmly surveyed the chaos within the cave, his gaze lingering on the damaged formation at the center. Even without anyone exining, Qi Hui understood what had happened. Clearly, the people he¡¯d sent into the Baiwa Secret Realm to seize the treasure had failed. ¡°Master Qi,¡± a cultivator approached him, whispering something before pointing in Xu Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Oh?¡± Qi Hui looked toward Xu Ming with curiosity. ¡°So it¡¯s you who imed the Baiwa Secret Realm. I wonder, would you be interested in joining our ck God Sect?¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Qi Hui said with a shake of his head. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ensure none of you leave this ce alive.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Kill them all. No need to take anyone alive.¡± With Qi Hui¡¯s order, the ck God Sect cultivators stopped holding back. Initially, they had refrained from lethal attacks, as Qi Hui might have wanted to capture these people alive for use as experimental materials. But now that they had clear instructions, they unleashed their full power without hesitation. Qi Hui began walking toward Xu Ming step by step. Sensing the spiritual energy emanating from Qi Hui, Xu Ming¡¯s expression grew serious. This man was likely at thete-stage Golden Core Realm. ¡°That man is Qi Hui, the branch master of the ck God Sect,¡± Zhao Qiongman whispered to Xu Ming. ¡°He had once stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm but was injured in a great battle not long ago. His cultivation has likely fallen to the mid-stage Golden Core Realm.¡± ¡°There should be a Golden Core-level beast in the Baiwa Secret Realm. You can summon it to help you,¡± Zhao Qiongman added. Xu Ming shook his head with a smile. ¡°The Baiwa Scroll isn¡¯t in my possession.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Qiongmang was stunned. ¡°The Baiwa Scroll isn¡¯t with you? Then how do you n to defeat him? Your cultivation should only be at the Sea Observation Realm, right? Since you were able to enter Baiwa City, you can¡¯t be stronger than that. Hurry and leave! You¡¯re no match for him!¡± Zhao Qiongman shouted urgently at Xu Ming. Crossing two major realms from the Sea Observation Realm to the Golden Core Realm? How could this young man possibly stand a chance against Qi Hui? ¡°Sorry to disappoint you,¡± Xu Ming turned back and smiled at Zhao Qiongman. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t even reached the Sea Observation Realm. I¡¯ve only just stepped into the Cave Mansion Realm.¡± Zhao Qiongman: ¡°???¡± As Zhao Qiongman doubted her hearing, a gust of wind brushed past her face. The young man had disappeared from her sight,unching himself straight toward Qi Hui with a punch aimed at his chest. ¡°A martial artist?¡± Both Zhao Qiongman and Qi Hui were equally stunned by this revtion. Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Qi Hui had no choice but to raise his hand to block. Boom! Qi Hui managed to catch the punch with his palm, but the force behind it sent him stumbling ten meters back. When Qi Hui finally steadied himself, he looked at his right hand in shock. His entire arm had been shattered, hanging limp and useless at his side. Xu Ming, however, gave no quarter to his enemy. Now that his body had recovered to peak condition, and with his breakthrough to the Cave Mansion Realm, Xu Ming was brimming with confidence. After unleashing his ¡°Mountain-Shattering Fist,¡± his understanding of martial arts had deepened even further. At this moment, Xu Ming was at his most confident. Even against a Golden Core cultivator, he believed he could kill him with a single punch! Having experienced that devastating blow, Qi Hui quickly realized that Xu Ming was no ordinary martial artist. His strength and physical resilience were nothing short of monstrous. Qi Hui retreated, swallowing a pill. Instantly, his shattered arm regenerated. Forming a hand seal, Qi Hui summoned bone spikes from the ground. Xu Ming leapt into the air, dodging the spikes, andunched another punch toward Qi Hui. This time, a thick bone shield materialized in front of Qi Hui. Bang! Xu Ming¡¯s punch sted a hole through the shield. Qi Hui took to the skies, bone wings sprouting from his back. With a p of his wings, he unleashed a torrent of ghostly blue mes toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming grabbed a nearby longsword, its sharp sword energy cleaving through the mes. Emerging unscathed from the ghostly fire, Xu Ming closed the distance andnded another punch squarely on Qi Hui¡¯s chest. The impact sent Qi Hui crashing into the rock wall, embedding him like a nail driven into wood. Boom! Xu Ming followed up with a kick aimed at Qi Hui¡¯s chest, but Qi Hui managed to dodge in the nick of time. Qi Hui raised his hand, conjuring a massive ghostly me hand that descended upon Xu Ming. Landing gracefully, Xu Ming brushed off the lingering mes on his body and stood up straight. ¡°Well, well, turns out you¡¯re also a sword cultivator,¡± Qi Hui remarked with a sigh. ¡°What a pity. A genius like you is about to die here today.¡± Chapter 152 ¡°Quack, quack, quack? (Where is this?)¡± By the time the big white goose realized what had happened, it had already left the Baiwa Secret Realm and found itself beside a small creek. Qin Qingwan was also looking around. The scenery was picturesque, with clear mountains and flowing water, but there were nondmarks, leaving her clueless about their location or where Xu Ming might be. ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, do you have any way to find Xu Ming?¡± Qin Qingwan squatted down and grabbed the big white goose¡¯s wings, shaking them repeatedly. Qin Qingwan felt deeply regretful in her heart. She regretted not leaving some sort of tracking artifact on Xu Ming earlier. That way, no matter where Xu Ming was, she could sense him. Now, Qin Qingwan could only hope for Tianxuan Goose¡¯s help, hoping the two of them had some magical artifact that could help them locate Xu Ming, or that Tianxuan Goose had some innate ability to find him. ¡°Quack, quack, quack. (I know you¡¯re anxious, but let me worry first.),¡± said the big white goose, its tone filled with helplessness. ¡°I have no idea where this is.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Xu Ming must be in grave danger right now.¡± Seeing Qin Qingwan¡¯s pale face, Tianxuan Goose sensed something was off. It suspected that the aftereffects of Qin Qingwan spitting out a lotus flower for Xu Ming earlier were starting to show.In truth, the big white goose did have a way to find Xu Ming. Its sense of smell was extraordinarily sharp¡ªsharper than that of any canine demon. It could even tell which girl Xu Ming had been with just by scent. Although it didn¡¯t know exactly where they were, it could still faintly catch Xu Ming¡¯s scent, which meant he wasn¡¯t far¡ªprobably within twenty miles. But Tianxuan Goose couldn¡¯t let Qin Qingwan know this. Given her current condition, she definitely shouldn¡¯t go to him. If something serious happened, it would be disastrous. ¡°Quack, quack, quack. (Since Xu Ming told us to leave, we shouldn¡¯t cause him more trouble.),¡± the big white goose reasoned. ¡°The priority now is to get reinforcements.¡± ¡°Miss Goose has a point,¡± Yu Wenxi agreed. ¡°Baiwa City is located in Qingyang County of the Wu Kingdom. I¡¯ll head there immediately to seek help from the county governor.¡± Miao Feng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a ¡®Cliff Academy¡¯ about two hundred miles from here. It¡¯s run by a teacher from our White Deer Academy. I¡¯ll go ask him for assistance.¡± ¡°Alright. Xiao Bai and I will look around and see if we can find Xu Ming,¡± Qin Qingwan said. Despite her anxiety, she maintained herposure. After discussing their n, they each went their separate ways¡ªYu Wenxi and Miao Feng to gather reinforcements, and Qin Qingwan and the big white goose to search for Xu Ming. As Qin Qingwan walked and tried to deduce Xu Ming¡¯s location, the big white goose nced at her. ¡°Qingwan, how about we split up to search? It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± Qin Qingwan considered it and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up.¡± She then affixed a talisman onto the big white goose. ¡°Xiao Bai, wear this talisman. That way, I can track your location. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you might get lost too. If you find Xu Ming, just poke a hole in this talisman, and I¡¯ll sense it.¡± Tianxuan Goose nodded. ¡°Alright, sounds good. I¡¯ll head off now.¡± With a few loud quacks, the big white goose flew off in a random direction. Once it was far enough away, it tore the talisman off and casually stuck it onto a tree.@@novelbin@@ Then, using its innate powers and its sharp nose, it sniffed for Xu Ming¡¯s scent and flew off in his direction. On the peak of a mountain, a ck dog and a Bifang bird stood, watching a nearby mountain. After relentless searching by the ck dog and the Bifang, they determined that the center of the mountain before them must hold some hidden secret. At first, they hadbed through the surrounding mountains without finding anything unusual. But not long ago, they sensed a battle erupting atop one of the peaks, with waves of spiritual energy rippling outward. The protective array around that mountain showed signs of loosening, drawing their attention to this particr peak. ¡°Shall we take a look?¡± Bifang hopped on one leg and kicked the ck dog beside it. The ck dog nodded. ¡°Of course. I want to see what kind of array they¡¯ve set up to evade even our notice.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Bifang pped its wings and flew toward the mountain peak. The ck dog barked, ¡°Woof!¡± and stepped onto a ck cloud, following closely behind. ¡ª Within the depths of a magma-filled cavern, one corpse after another fell from above, plunging straight into theva below. The gathered cultivators from various sects had never seen anything like the strange disciples of the ck God Sect. These figures had an almost beast-like aura, with their bodies bearing distinct signs of demonic beasts. Spections arose among the cultivators¡ªhad the ck God Sect practiced some bizarre cultivation technique to transform into such creatures? Many of them wanted to escape the cavern, but it waspletely sealed by an array. Their only options were to break the formation or kill every one of their adversaries. However, they were at a disadvantage, and to make matters worse, the opposing side had a Golden Core Realm cultivator guarding the area. Some began longing for the rtive peace of the Baiwa Secret Realm. At least there, they could live in rtive safety. Here, their very lives were at stake. Their only hope now was that Xu Ming could defeat that monstrous opponent. If he failed, all of them would perish in this ce. ¡ª On the other side of the magma cavern, Xu Ming stomped hard on the ground, cracking the rocks beneath his feet. Hended a punch squarely on Qi Hui¡¯s chest. Qi Hui, well aware of the dominance of Xu Ming¡¯s martial physique, had anticipated such a move. He quickly chanted an incantation, and his body became encased inyer afteryer of bone, forming a grotesque suit of bone armor. Xu Ming¡¯s fist smashed into the bone armor, causing cracks to appear, but they mended almost instantly. Qi Hui drew a bone sword from his back, swinging it down. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t dodge in time and suffered a cut. Grimacing through the pain, Xu Ming retaliated with another punch, aiming for Qi Hui¡¯s bone helmet. Qi Hui, unwilling to risk more, kicked Xu Ming in the chest to create distance between them. Xu Ming used his spiritual energy to staunch the bleeding, then summoned a small fireball to cauterize his wound. Meanwhile, Qi Hui¡¯s bone sword absorbed Xu Ming¡¯s blood drop by drop, turning the once pale de into a vivid crimson. ¡°Such rich blood energy,¡± Qi Hui remarked in awe. ¡°It¡¯s a rarity in this world. If you entered the White Fox Kingdom, you¡¯d probably be drained dry.¡± ¡°Oh? Should I thank you for thepliment, then?¡± Xu Ming replied with a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Qi Hui said with a nod, ¡°but that¡¯s assuming you can leave here alive.¡± With that, Qi Hui lunged again, but Xu Ming charged forward as well. Xu Ming hurled an ordinary longsword into the air, controlling it with his spiritual energy to fight. Having reached the Cave Mansion Realm, Xu Ming could maneuver the sword to strike opponents from a distance. Seizing an opening, Xu Ming kicked Qi Hui squarely in the chest, sending him stumbling backward. The airborne sword exploited the opportunity, shing at Qi Hui relentlessly. Enhanced by Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy, the de managed to leave several gashes on Qi Hui¡¯s body. However, the prolonged battle caused the sword itself to chip in several ces. Xu Ming was beginning to understand why sword cultivators went to such great lengths to find a good sword. If your weapon was on the verge of breaking mid-battle, how could you possibly fight effectively? Stepping into the air once more, Xu Ming¡¯s martial qi exploded outward, shattering the air with every movement. He unleashed punch after punch toward Qi Hui¡¯s head, their attacks sending Xu Ming¡¯s blood and fragments of Qi Hui¡¯s bone armor flying in all directions. The longsword in midair spun in a tight circle before transforming into a streak of white light, piercing fiercely into Qi Hui¡¯s chest. Heaven-Splitting Fist ¨C Breaking Seas. Xu Ming drew his fist back as the surrounding air converged onto it. Layer uponyer of martial qi gathered like surging waves, forming an overwhelming force. ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Ming¡¯s fist smashed forward, shattering the waves of qi and mming straight into Qi Hui¡¯s head. Qi Hui was sent hurtling like a cannonball, crashing into the ground with immense force. His bone armor shatteredpletely as he coughed up blood, gasping for air. When Qi Hui opened his eyes again, Xu Ming was already standing over him, sword in hand, poised to drive it into his heart. The longsword was coated in frost that spread across its surface. Yet the de¡¯s frostiness was interwoven with a fiery red glow, concentrated entirely at the sword¡¯s tip, radiating an immense killing intent. Bingyun Sword Technique ¨C Setting Sun. This was the most powerful strike in the Bingyun Sword Technique. Xu Ming shot forward like a rainbow piercing the sun, transforming into a beam of light that struck Qi Hui¡¯s chest with devastating force. The sword pierced through Qi Hui¡¯s chest, its sword qi tearing through the rock beneath him. The impact cracked the ground beneath Qi Hui, with fissures extending a hundred meters deep. The longsword Xu Ming had picked up was now covered in fractures, having reached its limit. Qi Hui clutched the de embedded in his chest, looking utterly battered but still managing a smile. ¡°Compared to me, you seem even less human¡ªmore like some ancient beast. What a shame¡­ truly a shame.¡± Qi Hui sighed repeatedly. rm bells suddenly rang in Xu Ming¡¯s mind, and he instinctively retreated in an instant. The moment Xu Ming pulled back, the remnants of Qi Hui¡¯s bone armor exploded violently. Qi Hui slowly floated up from the ground, his long hair disheveled. The magma below began to churn violently, bubbling as though it had been stirred by an invisible force. Xu Ming frowned deeply. He could clearly sense the surrounding spiritual energy surging into Qi Hui¡¯s body. Qi Hui¡¯s form began to change. Just like Shen Sheng from a few years ago, Qi Hui¡¯s body started to swell, with flesh and blood peeling away, transforming into a massive, grotesque bird. The monstrous bird was covered in bones. Its wings were entirely skeletal, devoid of any flesh, gleaming with an eerie pallor. Qi Hui opened his mouth wide, devouring not only ck God Sect disciples but also cultivators from various sects. Even the demonic beasts that had been freed due to the broken cages were not spared. Qi Hui¡¯s body grewrger andrger, his form bing increasingly immense. When his gaze finally locked onto Xu Ming, Xu Ming felt as if his entire being was paralyzed,pletely locked in ce. The overwhelming spiritual pressure bore down on Xu Ming like a mountain crushing his shoulders. Qi Hui raised his head, and the magma below surged upward like a dragon drawing water, condensing near Qi Hui¡¯s mouth into a concentrated mass. Xu Ming exhaled deeply, his body surging with Blood Qi Frenzy Mode once more. He gathered all of his martial qi into his fists, his back emanating the form of a heroic martial spirit, which mirrored his posture, readying a powerful strike. The wild eruption of Xu Ming¡¯s martial qi, the chaotic spiritual energy, and the searing heat of the magma intertwined into a suffocating mix, leaving all other cultivators struggling to breathe. In front of Xu Ming¡¯s fist, the space itself seemed to shatter, revealing faint glimpses of the void. Meanwhile, the condensed magma by Qi Hui¡¯s mouth grew denser, glowing like a miniature sun. This was destined to be their final sh. Qi Hui couldn¡¯t help but let out augh at the thought. He never would have imagined that a mere Cave Mansion Realm cultivator could push him to this point. Qi Hui¡¯s spell and Xu Ming¡¯s punch were unleashed simultaneously. The massiveva bird and the martial qi dragon shed mid-air, surging toward one another with unstoppable force. But just as the two were about to collide, Qi Hui¡¯s and Xu Ming¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. In an instant, theva bird and the martial qi dragon veered off course, redirecting toward the space behind them. ¡°Boom!¡± Theva bird crashed into a one-legged firebird, while Xu Ming¡¯s qi dragon mmed fiercely into the belly of a ck dog. Both the ck dog and the firebird were sent flying. ¡°Ah, well, your cultivation might not be all that high, but the strength¡¯s impressive, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± said the firebird, pping its wings nonchntly, entirely unharmed¡ªnot even losing a single feather. ¡°Well, well. I didn¡¯t expect this,¡± the ck dog chuckled. ¡°You two redirected your attacks at the same time? Do you trust each other that much? Weren¡¯t you worried the other might use that moment to strike a fatal blow?¡± Neither Xu Ming nor Qi Hui answered. The truth was, they¡¯d been gambling¡ªgambling that the other would redirect their attack toward the unexpected intruders. They had no choice; even if one of them killed the other, they¡¯d surely die themselves in the aftermath. The ck dog nced around the battlefield. ¡°This ce is fascinating. So many cultivators here look neither human nor beast.¡± The firebird¡¯s tone was light and casual as it spoke. ¡°Enough with the chatter. Who¡¯s the current master of the Baiwa Secret Realm? Relinquish your ownership of the realm to us, and we¡¯ll let you live. If not, you¡¯ll find yourselves on a very short path to death.¡± Xu Ming frowned as he observed the ck dog and the one-legged firebird. While the ck dog failed to recognize him, Xu Ming certainly recognized them. This ck dog was the same demonic beast that had attempted to assassinate Zhu Cici when he was a child, and the firebird was the one that had rescued it. The ck dog squinted at Xu Ming, then sniffed the air. ¡°Kid, why do you look so familiar? Have we met before?¡± Xu Ming smirked. ¡°Who knows?¡± The ck dog scratched its chin with a paw. ¡°Alright, then. I can smell the faint scent of aw on you. You must¡¯ve just gotten your hands on the Baiwa Scroll, huh? Hand it over, kid, and I¡¯ll let you leave alive. ¡°As for you,¡± the ck dog turned to Qi Hui, ¡°this fusion of human and beast you¡¯ve got going on is pretty interesting. Hand over whatever research or method you¡¯ve used, and you can leave too.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Xu Ming and Qi Hui spoke at the same time. ¡°Refuse?¡± The ck dog grinned, baring its sharp teeth. ¡°Then you¡¯ll die here, simple as that.¡± Chapter 153 Qi Hui was puzzled as to how two cultivators at the Jade Purity Realm could have found their way here. Logically, in such a remote location, it was unlikely to attract even one Jade Purity Realm cultivator, let alone two. Could it be that these two were simply wandering around, stumbled upon the strange phenomenon at Baiwa City, and followed it to this ce? If that were the case, it was truly an unfortunate turn of events. Without hesitation, Qi Hui unraveled the formation sealing the Lava Heart Cave. When the other cultivators saw the formation being undone, they were momentarily stunned, all turning to Qi Hui. They couldn¡¯t understand his intentions. Why would he let them leave? Was this some kind of trap? ¡°Go!¡± Qi Hui shouted at the remaining disciples of the ck God Sect. The ck God Sect disciples exchanged nces but ultimately did not defy their branch master¡¯s orders and left the Lava Heart Cave. The cultivators from various sects and factions watched as the ck God Sect disciples fled and naturally didn¡¯t want to wait around either. They rushed out of the cave, fearing the formation would seal them in again. Neither Bi Fang nor the ck Dog paid attention to the fleeing cultivators.After all, what they truly wanted was control over the Baiwa Secret Realm. However, arriving at this Lava Heart Cave, they realized there were additional surprises in store. They were intrigued by these half-human, half-beast cultivators and wanted to understand how they had been created. As for the small fry fleeing for their lives, their survival was of no consequence to them. ¡°Are you really not going to reconsider?¡± The ck Dog nced at Xu Ming. ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, nothing will matter. Even if you keep that Baiwa Secret Realm, what good will it do? Don¡¯t you humans have a saying? ¡®As long as the green hills remain, there will be no fear of running out of firewood.''¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to hand it over to you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± The ck Dog spread its paws and turned to Qi Hui. ¡°What about you?¡± Qi Hui met the gazes of Bi Fang and the ck Dog and smiled faintly. ¡°I should¡¯ve died long ago. What difference does it make if I die now?¡± With those words, Qi Hui wasted no time, pulling out a seal and slotting it into a groove in the rock wall. In the next moment, the entire Lava Heart Cave began to quake violently. Rocks tumbled from the ceiling, crashing into the magma below and sending waves of molten rock sshing upward. Magical beasts embedded in the cave walls broke free, their roars echoing through the chamber. Qi Hui drew out a formation g and pointed it at Bi Fang and the ck Dog. As if receiving amand, the magical beasts charged at Bi Fang and the ck Dog without hesitation. Taking advantage of the distraction, Xu Ming leaped into action, aiming a punch directly at the ck Dog. But the ck Dog merely nced at Xu Ming, and he instantly felt as though his body was about to be crushed under an immense pressure. The overwhelming aura of a Jade Purity Realm cultivator left Xu Ming gasping for air. Even so, Xu Ming forced his punch forward, striking the ck Dog squarely. ¡°No wonder you seemed familiar, little brother. So, it¡¯s you,¡± the ck Dog sneered, recognizing Xu Ming. ¡°Eight years ago, you ruined my ns. You really made my life miserable back then.¡± Xu Ming narrowed his eyes and continued to rain down blows with his Drums technic of the Mountain Shattering Fist, each strikending squarely on the ck Dog. However, the ck Dog stood motionless, as if Xu Ming¡¯s fists were nothing more than stones striking iron. ¡°Little brother, are you giving me a massage?¡± With a casual swipe of its tail, the ck Dog sent Xu Ming hurtling through the air like a meteor. He crashed heavily into the ground, leaving a massive crater in his wake. Qi Hui, meanwhile, was burning his life essence to temporarily elevate his cultivation back to the Nascent Soul Realm. But the gap between the Nascent Soul Realm and the Jade Purity Realm was more than just a single great realm. The Nascent Soul Realm marked the pinnacle of the middle five realms, while the Jade Purity Realm was the starting point of the upper five realms. The disparity between the two was akin to the gap between the Furnace Foundation Realm and the Cave Mansion Realm¡ªperhaps even greater. Bi Fang let out a piercing cry, and dozens of fiery red threads shot forth, piercing through the magical beasts. These threads then looped back, stabbing through Qi Hui¡¯s body, making him look like a marite on strings.@@novelbin@@ Qi Hui¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he burned his life essence to ignite the red threads impaling him. Channeling his strength, heunched a Lava Cannon straight at Bi Fang. But Bi Fang didn¡¯t even flinch. A fire escape technique manifested in front of him, effortlessly blocking Qi Hui¡¯s strongest attack. As the molten remnants dissipated, Qi Hui summoned a whirlwind of fire, forming a fiery tornado that forced the ck Dog back several meters. Qi Hui tossed a set of keys toward Xu Ming, who had just managed to get back on his feet. Xu Ming stared at the keys now lying beside him and exchanged a nce with Qi Hui. ¡°This guy¡­ wants me to take her with me? What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Ming felt conflicted about Qi Hui. By all rights, someone like him would typically drag as many others down with him as possible in his final moments. Why would he want Xu Ming to escape with Shen Sheng¡¯s wife? But Xu Ming only hesitated for half a heartbeat. Picking up the keys, he used them to unlock the chains binding Zhao Qiongman¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°Water Pear Pill Pavilion,¡± Qi Hui said, his back to Xu Ming and Zhao Qiongman, before charging forward again. Joining forces with the magical beasts, he worked to stall the ck Dog and Bi Fang. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry!¡± Zhao Qiongman clung tightly to Xu Ming¡¯s hand, her urgency palpable. Seeing her anxious expression, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something critical couldn¡¯t be allowed to fall into the wrong hands. ¡°Think you can run? Not a chance,¡± Bi Fang¡¯s voice rang out. With his words, a searing ring of fire spread through the air. Magical beasts plummeted from the skies like fiery rain, crashing into the magma below. When Xu Ming turned back, the ck Dog was already blocking the exit, with Qi Hui pinned beneath its paw. ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± Bi Fang said, staring at Xu Ming. ¡°Hand over the Baiwa Secret Realm, and I¡¯ll let you leave alive. I¡¯m not exactly known for my patience.¡± Xu Ming¡¯s gaze hardened as his fingers subconsciously fidgeted. First of all, the Baiwa Scroll wasn¡¯t in his possession, and he couldn¡¯t undo the imprint on the Baiwa Secret Realm even if he wanted to. Secondly, even if he handed it over, could he trust them to let him go? Would they really leave someone alive who might one daye seeking revenge? The Baiwa Scroll was hisst card. Without it, death was certain. Xu Ming¡¯s reasoning was spot on. The ck Dog had already recognized him. Eight years ago, after being forced to flee Wudu in disgrace, the ck Dog had realized Xu Ming was very likely the Eternal Spirit Root that the Prime Minister intended to use. However, due to certain dys and Xu Ming¡¯s presence in Wudu, the ck Dog couldn¡¯t act at the time. But now, capturing Xu Ming was entirely feasible. After all, the ritual would proceed sooner orter. Just as Xu Ming was deliberating how to deal with these two monsters, a childlike yet fierce voice broke through the tension: ¡°Awooo!¡± Startled, Xu Ming turned to see a young girl leaping through the air, sinking her teeth into the ck Dog¡¯s neck. Chapter 154 ¡°This woman is your mother. I am not your father. I am an evil man, and I was the one who caused your father¡¯s death and bound your mother. If your parents had never met me, you would be living a very happy life right now,¡± Qi Hui said coldly as he brought the little girl to stand in front of Zhao Qiongman. Zhao Qiongman shot Qi Hui a venomous re.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Child,e here. Let your mother hold you,¡± Zhao Qiongman said softly, reaching out her arms toward her daughter. The little girl nced at Qi Hui, then at Zhao Qiongman. Hesitantly, she began to walk toward her mother. But just as she was about to touch her mother, she suddenly pulled her hand back and ran straight to Qi Hui, clinging tightly to his leg. ¡°You bastard!¡± Seeing her daughter rely on her enemy as if he were her father, Zhao Qiongman¡¯s heart twisted in agony. Qi Hui showed no reaction to Zhao Qiongman¡¯s curses. Without a word, he picked up Shen Shengsheng and left. Every three or four days, Qi Hui would bring the little girl to see her mother.Each visitsted no more than the time it took for a single incense stick to burn¡ªsometimes even less than that. But for Zhao Qiongman, being able to see her daughter, even briefly, became her sole reason to keep living. What broke Zhao Qiongman¡¯s heart was how her child remained distant from her yet seemed utterly dependent on her enemy. However, she consoled herself with the fact that, whatever Qi Hui¡¯s intentions were, he hadn¡¯t taken her child back to the ck God Sect¡¯s main headquarters, and the little girl had not been harmed. One night, Zhao Qiongman sat on the ground, her hands and feet bound. She dozed off, her head drooping in exhaustion. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The soft, childlike sound jolted Zhao Qiongman awake. She immediately raised her head, her eyes lighting up with hope as she scanned her surroundings. She saw her daughter cautiously making her way toward her, step by tentative step, as if venturing into an unfamiliar and possibly dangerous world. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mother won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Zhao Qiongman said gently, extending her arms toward the girl, her gaze never leaving her daughter. The little girl slowly approached, hesitating with every step. She reached out her small hand tentatively, and Zhao Qiongman, swallowing hard, watched as her daughter¡¯s fingers grew closer and closer to hers. Finally, the little girl¡¯s fingertips brushed against her mother¡¯s. Perhaps it was curiosity, or perhaps it was the bond of blood. The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Zhao Qiongman, who had longed so desperately to touch her daughter, couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Her eyes reddened, and tears streamed uncontrobly down her cheeks. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± Seeing the woman in front of her cry, the little girl grew inexplicably flustered. She reached out her small hands and clumsily tried to wipe away her mother¡¯s tears. But the more she wiped, the more Zhao Qiongman¡¯s tears fell. Standing in the shadows some distance away, Qi Hui watched the scene in silence. Without a word, he turned and left. After that night, Shen Shengsheng began sneaking out to visit her mother every evening. She didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt a deep urge to see this woman. There was a strange sense of familiarity and closeness that drew her. Each time Shen Shengsheng visited, Zhao Qiongman would tell her stories about the outside world, teach her to recognize words, or try to get her to speak. However, Shen Shengsheng seemed different from ordinary children. She didn¡¯t seem to understand. Zhao Qiongman wasn¡¯t discouraged. She took her time, patiently teaching her daughter little by little. However, Zhao Qiongman never spoke to Shen Shengsheng about Shen Sheng. She didn¡¯t want her child to bear additional pain. Sometimes, knowing nothing was better than knowing everything. As for Qi Hui, he acted as if he was unaware of Shen Shengsheng sneaking out at night to visit her mother. One day, members of the ck God Sect¡¯s main headquarters unexpectedly came to inspect the Baiwa Branch. Caught off guard, Qi Hui found that Zhao Qiongman and Shen Shengsheng had been discovered. Zhao Qiongman¡¯s presence was easy to exin away¡ªiming she was ¡°just a woman captured from outside¡± sufficed, and no one pursued the matter further. But Shen Shengsheng was a different matter. ¡°What¡¯s the story with this little girl?¡± The deacons from the ck God Sect¡¯s headquarters weren¡¯t fools. The moment they saw Shen Shengsheng, they sensed something unusual. Qi Hui cupped his hands in a respectful gesture and replied, ¡°Reporting to the two deacons, this is a little girl I captured from the mortal world and fused with a magical beast.¡± ¡°Unbelievable, and so sessful!¡± one deacon eximed in astonishment. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s rare,¡± the other deacon agreed, his excitement evident. ¡°You can feel the beastly nature within her, yet her fusion with human bloodline is seamless. Remarkably, the only visible traits are a pair of horns and slit pupils. By the way, what kind of beast was she fused with?¡± Qi Hui thought for a moment. ¡°Just an ordinary Night Demon Dragon.¡± One of the deacons turned to Qi Hui. ¡°Qi Hui, this girl represents a major achievement. Why haven¡¯t you sent her to the main headquarters?¡± Qi Hui replied, ¡°The fusion was only recentlypleted. I wanted to observe her condition before sending her to the headquarters.¡± ¡°Fair enough. But there¡¯s no need to observe further. We¡¯ll take her back for a more thorough examination. Who knows, this might lead to a breakthrough,¡± the deacon said, waving dismissively. ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll credit your contribution when we return.¡± ¡°Thank you, esteemed stewards,¡± Qi Hui replied, knowing full well that no matter what he said, she would be taken. ¡ª That night, after hosting the two stewards, Qi Hui returned to his courtyard. As soon as he sat down, Shen Shengsheng toddled over and gently patted his knee. Qi Hui looked at the little girl, who wasn¡¯t even as tall as his knee. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be taken away.¡± ¡°Awoo?¡± Shen Shengsheng tilted her head, confused. ¡°When you reach the headquarters, you might be fed all kinds of potions. Your skin and flesh could be torn apart. They might keep you locked in a cage, and once you¡¯ve grown, they might use you as a tool for breeding,¡± Qi Hui said bluntly. ¡°Awoo.¡± Shen Shengsheng, not understanding, continued to look at him with wide, innocent eyes. ¡°I have no reason to protect you. It¡¯s better if you go. At least I¡¯ll gain some merit for it.¡± Qi Hui stared into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI¡¯m not a good person.¡± ¡°Awoo.¡± Shen Shengsheng sat down at his feet, wrapped her small arms around his leg, and rested her head on his knee. Before long, she had fallen asleep. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand anything, do you?¡± Looking down at the little girl, Qi Hui sighed. He gently patted her head and then raised his eyes to the perpetually dark cave above. ¡°Back then, when your mother wanted to take you and leave this world behind, perhaps she was right after all.¡± Chapter 157 ¡°Where are you? Where are you?¡± Qin Qingwan muttered to herself while holding the Eight Trigrams Map, trying to deduce Xu Ming¡¯s location as she nced around anxiously. But no matter how much she calcted, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint where Xu Ming was. Perhaps it was because she had been searching for too long, but she started to worry about Xiao Bai wandering too far from her. So, she used a talisman to track Xiao Bai¡¯s location, nning to reunite with herpanion first before continuing the search. To her surprise, Xiao Bai¡¯s position hadn¡¯t changed at all. ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± Qin Qingwan muttered, unease creeping into her heart. Logically speaking, Xiao Bai should be moving around while looking for Xu Ming. Could something have happened to her? Could she have run into an enemy? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she moved even a little? Panic welled up inside Qin Qingwan as she flew toward Xiao Bai¡¯s location, praying desperately that nothing had happened to her. But when she arrived at the spot indicated by the talisman, she froze in ce.The talisman was stuck to a tree. There were no traces of a struggle nearby. Recalling how Xiao Bai had insisted they split up earlier, and now seeing the talisman left behind on the tree, Qin Qingwan felt as if she understood everything. If she guessed correctly, Xiao Bai probably knew where Xu Ming was but didn¡¯t want her to get involved in any danger. So, she had intentionally shaken her off and gone ahead alone. ¡°Xiao Bai! Even you¡¯ve learned to lie to me now!¡± Qin Qingwan pouted, feeling both hurt and upset. When they were younger, the two of them¡ªand the goose¡ªalways stuck together when causing trouble, never hiding anything from each other. And now? They were both leaving her behind! ¡°Don¡¯t think you can ditch me!¡± Qin Qingwan pulled out the Eight Trigrams Map, intending to calcte Xiao Bai¡¯s location. Since they hadn¡¯t been apart for long, and the talisman still carried Xiao Bai¡¯s aura, it should be easier to track herpared to Xu Ming. ¡°Qingwan.¡± Just as Qin Qingwan was concentrating on divining Xiao Bai¡¯s whereabouts, a cold voice rang out. She looked up and was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Master!¡± With her master here, everything would be fine. Xu Ming could be saved! Wangxuan descended from the sky,nding gracefully beside her disciple. Her delicate brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why is your Dao Lotus missing from your body?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Qingwan froze. ¡°Master, how did you know?¡± Wangxuan replied, ¡°The Dao Lotus in your body was nted there by me. How could I not know? When it disappeared, I feared you were in danger, so I broke through space toe to you.¡± Qin Qingwan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s a long story. But there¡¯s something more urgent right now. Could you help me locate someone? My friend might be in mortal danger!¡± Qin Qingwan grasped her master¡¯s hands, pleading earnestly, ¡°Please, Master.¡± Seeing the urgency in her disciple¡¯s eyes, Wangxuan suppressed her own questions for the moment. She threw a formation diagram onto the ground. ¡°ce something rted to the person on this.¡± Qin Qingwan quickly retrieved a painting scroll of Baiwa and ced it on the formation. As she nced at the scroll, Wangxuan immediately recognized it as a miniature world. She activated the formation, her slender, fair fingers deftly forming intricate hand seals. As an Immortal, Wangxuan could not only deduce the owner¡¯s location with ease but could also use the scroll to glimpse the threads of cause and effect surrounding it. Through the formation, she saw a man standing on a Heavenly Staircase, gazing at a thunder dragon above. She saw her own disciple standing beside the man, feeding her Dao Lotus into his mouth. She saw the man enduring the tribtion, taking the scroll, and giving it to her disciple. And that man¡¯s name was¡ªXu Ming. ¡°How is this possible? Someone with severed spiritual roots¡­ how could he cultivate?¡± A momentter, after understanding the cause and effect, Wangxuan opened her eyes and spoke calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for him anymore. I just deduced that he survived the ordeal. He¡¯s injured, but his life is not in danger. What¡¯s important now is for you to return to Tianxuan Sect with me immediately. ¡°Your cultivation thus far has been focused on nurturing the Dao Lotus. That Dao Lotus was essentially your foundation. But now that you¡¯ve given it to Xu Ming, your foundation has been damaged. You need to return to Tianxuan Sect to remedy this as soon as possible, or you¡¯ll never reach the Jade Purity Realm in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Master, how do you know all this?¡± Wangxuan sighed helplessly. ¡°How could I not know your little schemes? There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t deduce.¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s tone grew anxious as she pleaded coquettishly, ¡°Master, please have mercy. Let me just go see Xu Ming for a moment. I¡¯ll feel at ease once I know he¡¯s okay. Then I¡¯lle back with you, I promise!¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Qingwan, stop this nonsense.¡± This time, Wangxuan didn¡¯t give in to her disciple¡¯s wishes. ¡°Do you have any idea what state your body is in right now? Every moment we dy only makes it worse!¡± Hearing her master¡¯s stern tone, Qin Qingwan lowered her head. She knew he was genuinely angry. Her master rarely got angry. Seeing his disciple¡¯s dejected expression, Wangxuan let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡­ That Dao Lotus of yours could have be your life-bound artifact. When you reached the Dragon Gate Realm, it could have elevated you even higher. ¡°When you entered the Golden Core Realm, it would have transformed into a Lotus Golden Core, ensuring an unobstructed path in your cultivation until the Jade Purity Realm. ¡°Your cultivation base would have naturally surpassed most people in quality. And even after reaching the Jade Purity Realm, that Dao Lotus would have be a bridge for you to connect with thews of heaven and earth. ¡°But now, all of that is gone. Tell me, was it worth it?¡± From his deduction through the Baiwa Scroll, Wangxuan had only seen that Xu Ming was undergoing a tribtion to be the master of the Baiwa Secret Realm and that he was on the verge of failure before Qin Qingwan intervened to help him. She didn¡¯t know that if Xu Ming failed, everyone would be trapped inside the scroll, nor that the ck God Sect was using the scroll¡¯s light pir to capture cultivators, potentially dooming them all. But even if she knew, Wangxuan wouldn¡¯t have cared. Her disciple, born with a natural Dao body, could adapt to thews of any secret realm or miniature world and would never be expelled. The light pir of the Baiwa Secret Realm would never fall on her. Even if Xu Ming failed and everyone else became trapped in the scroll, her disciple could connect with the Daows upon entering the Dragon Gate Realm and leave the scroll on her own. ¡°Xu Ming is fine,¡± Wangxuan said with a trace of regret in her voice. ¡°Hm?¡± Qin Qingwan looked up at her master with sparkling eyes and said softly, ¡°As long as Xu Ming is okay, it was all worth it.¡± Chapter 159 Xu Ming looked at the five strands of divine beast bloodlines in his hand and didn¡¯t know who to give them to for a moment. Perhaps he could hand them over to those demon ns he encountered on the Heavenly Staircase earlier, especially that toad. They seemed to be the strongest beings in the Baiwa Secret Realm. This way, these five strands of divine beast bloodlines could help them reach even greater heights. With that thought in mind, Xu Ming sent the five strands of divine beast bloodlines into the Toad Temple. Inside the temple, a toad holding a hammer and busily hammering away suddenly froze. Putting down the hammer, it turned around and respectfully bowed to the air, saying, ¡°Master.¡± For this toad to address Xu Ming as ¡°Master¡± was entirely reasonable.@@novelbin@@ After all, Xu Ming was the lord of the secret realm, able to control everything within it, from the smallest de of grass to the fate of any individual. Even if someone left the secret realm, Xu Ming would still exert a natural, innate suppression over them. In other words, as long as Xu Ming willed it within the secret realm, this toad could be destroyed in both body and soul. Of course, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t act recklessly. The heavenlyws had their own constraints, requiring bnce.For instance, Xu Ming could make someone the longest-living individual in the secret realm, but he couldn¡¯t grant immortality to everyone. Otherwise, thews governing the Baiwa Secret Realm would be damaged, leading to its premature copse. Xu Ming¡¯s consciousness took the form of his own image, floating in the air. He nced at the golden Buddha statue behind the toad. Interestingly, the golden statue didn¡¯t resemble the toad but rather had the appearance of a schr. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Ming asked. The toad replied, ¡°I am building a golden statue for you, Master.¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re making a golden statue for me, but what about you?¡± The toad also smiled and said, ¡°Previously, when the Baiwa Secret Realm had no master, I was more powerful than others, so the residents of Baiwa City respected me and built this temple for me. Now that the Baiwa Secret Realm has a true god, how could I continue to im this honor?¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. This temple was originally built to honor someone else, so it should continue to honor that person. There¡¯s no need to change it. I won¡¯t meddle much in the Baiwa Secret Realm. If I take the incense offerings from the people but ignore their wishes, wouldn¡¯t that be wrong?¡± The toad replied, ¡°Master, you¡¯re too modest. As the lord of the Baiwa Secret Realm, it is only natural for you to receive incense offerings. If Master does not mind, I can help respond to the people¡¯s prayers on your behalf.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Xu Ming said, unwilling to be the kind of person who enjoyed benefits while letting others shoulder the burdens. ¡°Let everything continue as it was.¡± The toad hesitated but said, ¡°But Master, after the Dao rain you bestowed, the people are deeply grateful and wish to build a temple for you. This is their heartfelt desire.¡± Xu Ming thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no need to build a temple. If they must do something, let them build a small statue for me in some remote area. But make sure they understand: worshiping me will bring no benefit, and they don¡¯t need to bow or offer incense.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the toad replied. Seeing Xu Ming¡¯s firm stance, it didn¡¯t press the matter further. The toad couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved. In the outside world, if someone acquired a secret realm, they would undoubtedly exploit all its resources for personal gain, paying no attention to the well-being of the realm itself. But Master not only refrained from taking anything for himself, he even brought the blessing of Dao rain. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me ¡®Master¡¯ anymore,¡± Xu Ming said. Xu Ming disliked the term. It made him feel as if the others were mere ves, and no one was born to be someone else¡¯s servant. The toad blinked and hesitated. ¡°If I don¡¯t call you Master, then¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t sure what to use instead. It couldn¡¯t just call him by his name, and ¡°Young Master¡± didn¡¯t seem appropriate either¡ªit would suggest they were equals. ¡°How about ¡®Lord¡¯?¡± the toad suggested after some thought. ¡°Anything but ¡®Master¡¯ will do,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I have five items for you,¡± Xu Ming said as he waved his sleeve. Five small statues of divine beasts appeared in mid-air and descended. The toad reached out and touched them. The moment its hand made contact, it felt an overwhelming pressure coursing through its bloodline. ¡°These five small statues contain divine beast bloodlines,¡± Xu Ming exined. ¡°They are the Shengyu bloodline, the Qilin bloodline, the Tengshe bloodline, the Xuanwu bloodline, and the Chenghuang bloodline. See which one suits you and choose one. As for the remaining four, give them to the demon n members who stood in front of me on the Heavenly Staircase earlier.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Lord,¡± the toad replied, ¡°but I follow the path of the ancient Taotie. None of these precious bloodlines are suitable for me, so I won¡¯t take them.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°They likely won¡¯t suit them either,¡± the toad replied. ¡°The bird follows the path of the phoenix, which is fire-based, while Shengyu is water-based¡ªunsuitable for her. The tiger follows the ferocious path of the Zh¨¥ngn¨ª, and the wolf follows the path of the G¨§d¨¤n.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°If their paths are ipatible, then ce these five bloodlines in five directions of the Baiwa Secret Realm. Let fate decide who obtains them.¡± ¡°As youmand, Lord.¡± The toad bowed in acknowledgment. Next, Xu Ming dropped a thousand jin of spirit rice, packed in cloth bags, one after another in front of the toad. ¡°Lord, what is this?¡± The toad felt an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy emanating from the piles of bags. ¡°Open them and see,¡± Xu Ming replied. With permission, the toad stepped forward and opened one of the bags. Inside was dazzling white rice¡ªspirit rice of an exceptionally high grade! ¡°These are spirit rice seeds,¡± Xu Ming exined. ¡°Find a suitable spot in the Baiwa Secret Realm and see if you can nt them. This spirit rice has a high yield and requires less stringent growing conditions than ordinary spirit rice. If it can be cultivated on arge scale, let the people of the Baiwa Secret Realm eat this rice.¡± Xu Ming wasn¡¯t entirely sure how productive this spirit rice would be or how easy it would be to grow. After all, spirit rice typically needed areas rich in spiritual energy and irrigation from spiritual springs. ¡°Yes, Lord. I¡¯ll make the arrangements tomorrow,¡± the toad assured him, though it couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sheer wealth of its master. It had initially wondered how the Baiwa Secret Realm would sustain Xu Ming. But unexpectedly, it was Xu Ming who was sustaining the secret realm. ¡°That will be all,¡± Xu Ming said, his consciousness within the Baiwa Secret Realm beginning to fade. ¡°Oh, one more thing¡ªwhat¡¯s your name?¡± The toad shook its head. ¡°I have no name, Lord. The monk who saved me always just called me ¡®Toad.''¡± Xu Ming nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You should choose a name. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know how to address you.¡± The toad bowed low. ¡°Then I humbly ask the Lord to bestow a name upon me.¡± Xu Ming looked at the toad for a moment and then said, ¡°Yuan Yu. From now on, that will be your name.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord,¡± the toad said, deeply moved. Xu Ming¡¯s consciousness fadedpletely. In the temple, the toad transformed into a chubby man dressed in a green robe. ¡°Yuan Yu,¡± the man murmured softly, savoring the sound. ¡°So this is my name.¡± Chapter 162 ¡°Senior brother, the Miss Qin you mentioned earlier, are you referring to Qin Qingwan?¡± Zhu Cici looked seriously at Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng, her expression tinged with a trace of nervousness. It was as if she were worried that her long-separated lover had found someone new during her absence. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yu Wenxi nced at Miao Feng. Miao Feng nodded calmly. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Miss Qin. The very same Miss Qin from the Tianxuan Sect. She also went to the Baiwa Secret Realm. The few of us coborated inside the realm and helped each other to escape. However, it was mostly thanks to Brother Xu.¡± Zhu Cici pressed her lips lightly. ¡°Are their rtionship still close?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Miao Feng carefully chose his words. ¡°From what we observed, their rtionship does seem close. But that¡¯s only natural¡ªthey grew up together, after all. It¡¯s just the kind of bond between childhood friends.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhu Cici said slowly, her expression visibly rxing. Yu Wenxi nced at Miao Feng, thinking, You talk about Brother Xu and Miss Qin¡¯s rtionship as if they¡¯re just ordinary friends. But where do they look like just ordinary friends? Have you ever seen ¡®ordinary friends¡¯ willing to stand by someone¡¯s side and face death together?Miao Feng returned Yu Wenxi¡¯s gaze, his expression saying, What else could I say? Besides, Miao Feng didn¡¯t think he was entirely wrong. From his perspective, Brother Xu and Miss Qin did look like just friends. Whether they were more than that, how would he know? ¡°Mr. Xu has helped our academy greatly. Haven¡¯t the two senior brothers invited him to our academy for a drink?¡± Zhu Cici asked with a smile. Yu Wenxi replied, ¡°Of course, we have. But Brother Xu said he wanted to continue traveling the world. He promised that if he passed by White Deer Academy and had the time, he would visit. After all, our academy is quite far from the Wu Kingdom.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Miao Feng added. ¡°Brother Xu ns to return to the capital next year to participate in the selection for the Rootless Secret Realm. He likely won¡¯t have much free time.¡± Both Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng knew exactly what Zhu Cici was hinting at. She wanted to ask, When will Xu Minge to the academy? But how could they say, Brother Xu ns to visit the Tianxuan Sect and the Wanjian Sect, but he probably won¡¯te to White Deer Academy? That wouldn¡¯t do. ¡°That makes sense. The Rootless Secret Realm will be opening for thest time. There are many opportunities within it¡ªit¡¯s not to be missed,¡± Zhu Cici said with a nod of understanding. Even so, a trace of disappointment flickered in her eyes. ¡°Could I trouble the two senior brothers to describe what Mr. Xu looks like now?¡± Zhu Cici collected herself and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been years since Ist saw him. Mr. Xu once gifted me a poem, and I ought to return the favor. But I fear that when we meet again, I won¡¯t recognize him, which would be most impolite.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Wenxi replied after some thought. He then began to describe seriously, ¡°Brother Xu is tall and lean, five inches taller than me, dressed in a blue robe¡­¡± Yu Wenxi carefully recounted Xu Ming¡¯s appearance, and Zhu Cici listened intently, not missing a single word. After an incense stick¡¯s time, Zhu Cici rose and bowed. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble the two senior brothers any further. If there¡¯s anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng quickly stood and returned the bow. ¡°Many thanks.¡± Zhu Cici turned and left the courtyard. As they watched her elegant figure retreat, both Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Brother Xu¡­ this is as much as we can help you. Back in her room, Zhu Cici took out her brush, ink, and a nk scroll. She closed her eyes and carefully recalled Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng¡¯s detailed description of Xu Ming. After a long time, she finally picked up the brush, rolled up her sleeves, and, with her imagination, began to paint stroke by stroke the image of Xu Ming in her heart. An hourter, Zhu Cici set down her brush. On the scroll before the youngdy, a man dressed in a blue robe stood atop a mountain, gazing skyward. His elegance and carefree demeanor were vividly captured.@@novelbin@@ As she gazed at the painting, the girl¡¯s eyes shimmered softly. She murmured as if speaking to herself, ¡°Is this how you look, the way I imagine you?¡± ¡°Cici, Cici!¡± Just as Zhu Cici was lost in thought, staring at the painting, a familiar voice called out from the courtyard. Before she could hide the scroll, Xia Wei pushed the door open and walked right in. ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Zhu Cici quickly turned around and stepped forward to block the painting behind her, shielding it from Xia Wei¡¯s view. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never knocked when entering your room before!¡± Xia Wei said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you!¡± Zhu Cici asked, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Xia Wei¡¯s gaze drifted to the scroll behind Zhu Cici. ¡°Cici, what¡¯s that on your desk?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just a casualndscape painting to pass the time,¡± Zhu Cici replied, her cheeks slightly flushed. She grabbed Xia Wei by the arm and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in the courtyard. It¡¯s a bit stuffy in here during summer.¡± ¡°No, no! Something¡¯s off with you. Let me see what you¡¯ve painted!¡± Xia Wei made a move toward the painting. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to see!¡± Wherever Xia Wei¡¯s eyes darted, Zhu Cici blocked her view. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then why are you acting so guilty? Tell me, are you painting some sort of¡­ romantic art?¡± Xia Wei asked teasingly. ¡°How could I¡ªhey! Xia Wei, stop right there!¡± Taking advantage of Zhu Cici¡¯s brief distraction, Xia Wei slipped past her and stood before the scroll. On the scroll was the image of a handsome man. ¡°Hmph, and you said you weren¡¯t daydreaming,¡± Xia Wei said with a mischievous smile. ¡°Who¡¯s this dashing man you¡¯ve painted?¡± Zhu Cici turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Raising her chin, Xia Wei smirked. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can guess. You¡¯re so devoted¡ªit must be Xu Ming, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caught red-handed, Zhu Cici¡¯s cheeks flushed red. ¡°But wait,¡± Xia Wei said, suddenly puzzled. ¡°Cici, have you even seen what your childhood sweetheart looks like as an adult?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Zhu Cici admitted, her cheeks reddening further. ¡°The two Senior Brothers Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng have seen him. I painted this based on their description and my own imagination.¡± ¡°You little dreamer¡­ Just how much did you embellish him? This looks better than Young Master Xu of Wei Kingdom, who¡¯s supposedly the most handsome man in the world! Can Xu Ming really look as good as this?¡± Xia Wei said, exasperated. ¡°For others, I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhu Cici replied, her eyes curving into a smile. ¡°But in my heart, this is how he looks.¡± Chapter 164 Leaving the Qingyang County, Xu Ming took Shen Shengsheng and headed toward Tianxuan Sect. Since time was still rtively abundant¡ªhaving left the imperial capital less than half a year ago and with over a year remaining before he needed to return to Wudu to participate in the selection for the Rootless Secret Realm¡ªXu Ming wasn¡¯t in too much of a hurry. After reaching Tianxuan Sect, his priority was to figure out the consequences of Qingwan losing her Dao Lotus and whether there was any way to remedy it. ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± ¡°About Baiwa City, that border city in Qingyang County.¡± ¡°Baiwa City? What about it?¡± ¡°Baiwa City is now nothing but an open in. The entire city, along with the mountains spanning dozens of miles around it, has vanished without a trace. It¡¯s like the city never existed at all.¡± ¡°Huh? How did that happen?¡±¡°I heard it turned into a secret realm, merging into a scroll painting. Now, immortals from various sects are fighting over it.¡± ¡°And who ended up with it?¡± ¡°Our kingdom¡¯s prince consort¡ªXu Ming!¡± ¡°The prince consort? Is he really that powerful?¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve heard the same. But apparently, his methods weren¡¯t entirely honorable.¡± ¡°Not honorable? How so?¡± ¡°Well, from what I heard, the son of the Tianxuan Sect Master had formed an alliance to fight against a demon from Baiwa City. In the end, our prince consort swooped in and took advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too. They say he worked with a few others, set up an array, and then imed the scroll.¡± ¡°Is that what happened? I heard a different story¡ªthat those people tried to besiege the prince consort, and only after he secured the Baiwa Secret Realm did he release them.¡± ¡°I also heard the prince consort tricked Fairy Qin. She was the one who originally obtained the scroll, but he managed to deceive her and take it away.¡± ¡°Fairy Qin? Which Fairy Qin?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Qin Qingwan from the Qin Family Manor, currently training at Tianxuan Sect.¡± ¡°The prince consort doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do such things.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± In a corner of a bustling tavern, diners chattered animatedly. Seated at one of the tables were a young man and a little girl. The girl wore a straw hat, its wide brim concealing the pair of small horns on her head. She eyed the sumptuous dishesid out on the table and reached out to grab arge drumstick with her bare hands. But just as her small hand was about to touch the drumstick, the young man tapped her palm lightly with a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Ow!¡± The little girl withdrew her hand and looked up at him with wide, aggrieved eyes. The young man gestured to the chopsticks ced on the bowl in front of her. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The little girl reluctantly picked up the chopsticks, struggling clumsily to grasp the chicken leg with them. After several failed attempts, she grew frustrated and looked like she was about to pound the table in anger. Finally, she came up with an idea. She stabbed the drumstick with one chopstick, plopped it into her bowl, and began munching on it with gusto. Xu Ming watched Shen Shengsheng¡¯s antics, letting out a soft sigh but refrained from stopping her. Compared to before, Shen Shengsheng had made some progress. Over the past few days, Xu Ming had been teaching her how to talk, read, and use chopsticks. Many things required his patient guidance. Though she learned slowly, there were always small signs of improvement. Xu Ming wanted Shen Shengsheng to understand that she wasn¡¯t just a magical beast but a living, breathing human being. Perhaps the customs and way of life of the human race could gradually tame the beastly instincts ingrained in her bloodline. Xu Ming picked up his bowl and chopsticks and began eating. The discussions nearby naturally reached his ears. News about the Baiwa Secret Realm had gradually spread, and Xu Ming had offended many people during the events there. Though he had released them from the secret realm, he had left them to face the ck God Sect afterward. Whether Xu Ming had done it intentionally or not, many of them harbored resentment. These cultivators, seeking to save face and vent their frustration, painted Xu Ming as a ¡°schemer¡± in their retellings. However, not everyone from the secret realm was dishonest. Some spoke the truth about what had transpired. Moreover, Wu Kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow its prince consort¡¯s reputation to deteriorate too much, so they naturally worked to control public opinion. As a result, the events at Baiwa City had given rise to mixed narratives. Opinions about Xu Ming were divided¡ªsome praising him, others condemning him. Xu Ming, however, paid no mind to it. Once they¡¯d finished eating, Xu Ming took Shen Shengsheng and left the small town. Just five hundred more miles aheady the territory of Tianxuan Sect. As they left the town, Shen Shengsheng tugged lightly at Xu Ming¡¯s sleeve, looking up at him with her wide, blinking eyes.@@novelbin@@ ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Ming said with a nod, pretending not to notice anything amiss as he continued walking forward. When they reached the wilderness, Xu Ming suddenly vanished. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°How did we lose him?¡± A group of cultivators stood where Xu Ming had disappeared, looking around in frustration. ¡°What business do you all have with me?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind them. Startled, the group turned around hastily. ¡°Since you¡¯ve noticed us, there¡¯s no point hiding it. Hand over the Baiwa scroll, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± said the leader of the group. ¡°I suggest you reconsider,¡± Xu Ming said calmly. ¡°Cultivation isn¡¯t easy. Don¡¯t throw your lives away.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The leader sneered, waving his hand. ¡°Kill him!¡± Xu Ming sighed and shook his head. ¡°Including you lot, I¡¯ve killed about a hundred people in the past few days.¡± As he spoke, he stepped forward. In less than three breaths, the five cultivators were dead, each killed with a single punch. Their bodies exploded into clouds of blood mist, leaving no trace behind. When a cultivator dies, the mark on their storage bag disappears. Xu Ming collected the silver coins and spirit stones from their storage bags, cing them into his own small Qiankun Bag. This task was usually handled by Shen Shengsheng. Every time it came to looting, Shen Shengsheng was incredibly enthusiastic. She carried Xu Ming¡¯s Qiankun Bag, tirelessly picking up everything from the ground¡ªeven the smallest copper coin¡ªwithout missing a thing. She now understood that a single copper coin could buy a steamed bun! ¡°How long are you nning to keep watching? Haven¡¯t you seen enough? If you¡¯re done,e out,¡± Xu Ming called out as Shen Shengsheng was happily looting. ¡°Hehehe.¡± A soft, pleasantugh echoed through the forest as a barefooted woman in a ck dress stepped out from among the trees. Chapter 166 ¡°Kill someone? Who?¡± The Yellow Sand Dragon Lord looked at the enchanting woman before him with confusion. ¡°With such arge organization like the ck Lotus Sect, you still need my help to kill someone?¡± ¡°Ah, well, this is part of the sect¡¯s test for me,¡± Mo Zhuer said with a casual shrug. ¡°I can¡¯t handle it alone, so I have no choice but to ask for help.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Mo Zhuer smiled, ¡°this person is no ordinary target. He is the son-inw of the Wu Kingdom, Xu Ming, who is now a renowned figure in the kingdom!¡± The Yellow Sand Dragon Lord, who operated within the Wu Kingdom¡¯s borders, naturally knew about the famous royal son-inw. ¡°If I kill him, won¡¯t the Wu Kingdom¡¯s courte after me? What kind of reward are you offering that could make it worth the risk? Yourself?¡± Dragons are naturally lustful creatures, and the Yellow Sand Dragon Lord stared directly at Mo Zhuer without a hint of shame. ¡°If Xu Ming dies and I offer myself to you, what harm is there in that?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s tone was seductive. ¡°But our ck Lotus Sect can provide you with something far more enticing.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± The Yellow Sand Dragon Lord folded his arms behind his back. ¡°This Yellow Sand River of yours, though not small, is far from enough if you wish to achieve enlightenment. In the western regions, there is a vast sea called the Cang Sea, which connects to the Eastern Sea.¡°While the Eastern Sea has its ruler, the Cang Sea does not. When the timees, you can cultivate in the Cang Sea as its master. Wouldn¡¯t that be ideal? As for the Wu Kingdom¡¯s fury, what can they do? Would they dare extend their reach to our western territories? ¡°Moreover, I can promise you a vial of true dragon heart blood once the deed is done.¡± Hearing the mention of true dragon heart blood, the Yellow Sand Dragon Lord¡¯s pupils shrank. To any flood dragon, true dragon heart blood was the most irresistible treasure imaginable. ¡°Empty words hold no weight. Why should I believe you?¡± The Yellow Sand Dragon Lord fixed his gaze on Mo Zhuer. With a sly smile, Mo Zhuer retrieved a jade bottle from the storage bracelet on her delicate wrist. Inside, a crimson liquid shimmered with a powerful aura.@@novelbin@@ Seeing this, the Yellow Sand Dragon Lord swallowed hard. There was no doubt about it¡ªthis was true dragon heart blood. Watching the dragon¡¯s greedy expression, with drool almost dripping from his mouth, Mo Zhuer chuckled inwardly before quickly putting the vial away. ¡°Well? I wonder if the Yellow Sand Dragon Lord is willing or not?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s voice was sweet and seductive. ¡°If you agree, then once it¡¯s done, I might just deliver this heart blood to you while lying on your bed.¡± The Yellow Sand Dragon Lord stared at Mo Zhuer for a long moment before finally speaking slowly. ¡°Where is this Xu Ming now?¡± ¡°If nothing unexpected happens,¡± Mo Zhuer said, ¡°he should currently be in Shijia Vige. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news, Dragon Lord.¡± As rain began to fall, Mo Zhuer¡¯s figure gradually faded from the Yellow Sand Dragon Lord¡¯s sight. When she reappeared, she was already standing on the surface of the Yellow Sand River. Humming a light tune, she stepped ashore and spat into the river. ¡°Bah! That slimy eel dares think I would actually serve him? True dragon heart blood? Once I¡¯ve used him, I¡¯ll be taking his dragon tendons instead!¡± Swaying her hips, Mo Zhuer left, humming as she went. ¡ª ¡°Madam, my surname is Xu, given name Ming. I hail from Wudu, traveling the world with my younger sister. Here is my travel permit for your inspection.¡± Entering the courtyard, Xu Ming handed over his travel document. He needed to prove that he wasn¡¯t some shady wanderer. The young woman examined it briefly before returning it to him. Xu Ming put the document away. ¡°May I ask how I should address you, Madam?¡± ¡°The vigers call me Luo Sanniang,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Madam, do you need to inform your husband about this?¡± Xu Ming reminded her. Though she seemed kind, her husband might not approve. Luo Sanniang shook her head. ¡°My husband passed away many years ago. It¡¯s just me and my daughter at home.¡± ¡°My apologies,¡± Xu Ming said sincerely. Luo Sanniang: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve long grown used to being a widow.¡± ¡°Madam, perhaps I should look for another ce to stay?¡± Xu Ming hesitated. While he didn¡¯t mind, staying at the home of a widowed woman could lead to gossip. If word got out, it might damage her reputation. ¡°No need. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Luo Sanniang walked ahead. ¡°My reputation has already been dragged through the mud. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Luo Sanniang prepared a guest room for Xu Ming and Shen Shengsheng. Xu Ming gave her a silver tael, which she epted without objection. That evening, Xu Ming let her know he would be using the courtyard and, after receiving her permission, fetched some water to take a cold bath outside. Shen Shengsheng also wanted to strip down and bathe but was stopped by Xu Ming. Instead, Xu Ming borrowed a wooden tub from Luo Sanniang, filled it with water, and closed the door so Shen Shengsheng could bathe in private. He instructed her to wash herself properly, put her clothes back on, ande out only when she was decent. Afterward, both Xu Ming and Shen Shengsheng felt refreshed. In the guest room, Xu Ming slept on the floor while Shen Shengsheng took the bed. Theyy sprawled in a ¡°´ó¡± shape, their exhaustion from the day washed away. ¡ª At dawn, the rooster crowed, waking Xu Ming and Shen Shengsheng. As they stepped out of the room, the aroma of buns and porridge wafted through the air. In the courtyard, a little girl was crouched down, watching ants with great curiosity. After freshening up, the two sat down for breakfast prepared by Luo Sanniang. Shen Shengsheng loved eating buns because they didn¡¯t require chopsticks. As for the porridge, she simply tilted the bowl and drank it. Xu Ming would eat one bun, and Shen Shengsheng would follow by eating one bun. Xu Ming drank a bowl of porridge, and so did Shen Shengsheng. When Xu Ming put down his bowl and chopsticks, Shen Shengsheng did the same. However, her eyes remained glued to the remaining food on the table¡ªshe clearly wasn¡¯t full. But she had promised Xu Ming that she would only eat as much as he did. ¡°Little girl, are you still hungry? Let me make some more,¡± Luo Sanniang said, feeling sorry for the adorable child who was staring longingly at the food. ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Madam. My sister has already had enough,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. He wasn¡¯t about to let Shen Shengsheng eat her fill¡ªif she did, she could easily consume ten pounds of meat in one sitting and wipe out the household¡¯s food supplies. Shen Shengsheng nodded in agreement. She wasn¡¯t full, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªXu Ming had promised to cook her a special mealter. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Madam. Since it¡¯s gettingte, we should be on our way.¡± Xu Ming preferred to leave early to avoid being seen and causing any unnecessary trouble for their host. ¡°Safe travels, Sir,¡± Luo Sanniang said without trying to keep them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to see us off.¡± With that, Xu Ming and Shen Shengsheng left the courtyard and continued on their journey. However, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t shake a strange feeling. Normally, vigers would rise at dawn to work in the fields, so why hadn¡¯t they seen a single person? Chapter 169 ¡°Thank you for your help, young master.¡± After the vigers of Shijia Vige left, Luo Sanniang poured Xu Ming a cup of water and bowed slightly in gratitude. She never imagined that the man she had simply given shelter to would end up saving her and her daughter. ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± the little girl, Yaya, mimicked her mother¡¯s actions, bowing as she expressed her thanks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Ming said, shaking his head. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good man, young master,¡± Luo Sanniang said, smiling at him. Xu Ming chuckled lightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself a good man. Didn¡¯t you see their expressions? Because I protected you, they¡¯ll now have to pick another family. The way they looked at me was full of resentment. While I saved your daughter, I¡¯ve also caused harm to someone else.¡± Luo Sanniang shook her head. ¡°Others may think that way, but to me and Yaya, you are a good man.¡± Xu Ming paused for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Fine, if you insist, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept that.¡±¡°But, young master, you should leave,¡± Luo Sanniang said earnestly. ¡°This is my problem to handle. I let you stay here, and you paid me for the lodging. We¡¯re even. If you really get involved in this matter, it will be extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Ming replied, taking a sip of tea and ncing toward the courtyard gate. ¡°I need to kill a flood dragon anyway to harvest some of its materials for talisman crafting.¡± ¡°What do you think your vige will decide, Sanniang?¡± Xu Ming asked. An hour earlier, after the vige chief left with the others, Xu Ming had been waiting for their response. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Luo Sanniang admitted, shaking her head. ¡°But there are many people in the vige who harbor hatred toward that Yellow Sand River Dragon King. After all, so many boys and girls have been sacrificed. If they had the strength, many men would have already gone to fight it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Xu Ming gently swirled the tea in his cup. ¡°If the vigers are still unwilling to defy the dragon, I¡¯ll take you and Yaya to Wudu. With the letter I write, someone from the Xu family will take care of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Luo Sanniang knelt to the ground in gratitude. Seeing her mother kneeling, Yaya quickly followed suit, dropping to her knees as well. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Xu Ming said, hurriedly helping the mother and daughter to their feet. Knock, knock, knock. Just as Luo Sanniang and Yaya stood up, the sound of knocking came from the courtyard gate once more. ¡°Come in,¡± Xu Ming said, knowing that the vigers had made their decision. As his words fell, several burly men entered the courtyard, sping their fists in respect. ¡°The vige chief invites the young master to his home for a discussion.¡± Xu Ming sped his hands behind his back and took a step forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nearby, Yaya, who had been ying in the dirt, quickly got up. She wiped her dirty hands on her skirt and trotted after Xu Ming with her short legs. Before long, Xu Ming and Yaya arrived at the vige chief¡¯s residence. The chief¡¯s home wasn¡¯t much different from the other houses in the vige, except the courtyard was slightlyrger. ¡°Immortal Master.¡± Unlike his earlier attitude, the vige chief now greeted Xu Ming with utmost respect, stepping forward and bowing deeply. ¡°The weather is hot. Pleasee in and have some tea, Immortal Master,¡± the chief offered. Xu Ming nced at the vige chief, then stepped into the courtyard and sat on a stone stool. The chief closed the gate and respectfully poured Xu Ming a cup of tea before sitting beside him. Xu Ming asked, ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± The chief nodded slowly and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve decided. We will leave the Yellow Sand River Dragon King to the Immortal Master.¡± ¡°And the rest of the vigers agree with this?¡± Xu Ming asked.@@novelbin@@ The vige chief forced a smile. ¡°In past years, the children to be sacrificed were already decided well in advance. But this year¡­¡± The chief nced at Xu Ming and trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished. Xu Ming didn¡¯t need the vige chief to finish his thought; he understood perfectly well what the man meant¡ª We had everything decided, but then you, a meddler, showed up. The vige chief sighed and said, ¡°We discussed this for a long time, but no one is willing to take the ce of Luo Sanniang¡¯s daughter. Moreover, quite a few of the men in the vige are deeply resentful of that Yellow Sand River Dragon King. So¡­ this is a chance.¡± The chief stood up, then deeply bowed to Xu Ming again. ¡°Our Shijia Vige will have to trouble you, Immortal Master.¡± Xu Ming looked at the old man in front of him. Instead of avoiding the gesture, he epted the bow with a calm expression. ¡°I wonder if the vige chief could tell me more about this Yellow Sand River Dragon King.¡± The chief straightened up and nodded. ¡°I will tell you everything I know.¡± Xu Ming asked, ¡°Earlier, I heard from that boy¡¯s father that the Yellow Sand River Dragon King is at the Golden Core Realm?¡± The chief confirmed, ¡°Yes, though I don¡¯t fully understand what ¡®Golden Core Realm¡¯ means. But not long ago, the Yellow Sand River Dragon King reached a new level of power. He even held a banquet to celebrate, calling it the ¡®Golden Core Banquet,¡¯ and invited his demon friends. He also demanded we help prepare supplies for it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Xu Ming said, his confidence growing. If the dragon had only recently broken through to the Golden Core Realm, it likely hadn¡¯t yet consolidated its power. ¡°But why does it insist on having pairs of young boys and girls? Do you have any idea, Chief?¡± Xu Ming asked. This was the part that puzzled him most. For a powerful demon at the Golden Core Realm, acquiring and devouring human children should be easy. It could take as many as it wanted. Yet, it demanded only one pair each year, which seemed oddly specific. The chief shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°When were you nning to conduct the offering?¡± Xu Ming continued. ¡°The day after tomorrow,¡± the chief replied. ¡°How do you normally perform the offering?¡± ¡°We ce a small boat on the river, loaded with sacrifices¡ªchickens, ducks, livestock, and the pair of children. The boat drifts to the center of the Yellow Sand River, where a massive whirlpool appears, dragging everything down into the depths.¡± Xu Ming frowned. ¡°The dragon doesn¡¯t show itself?¡± The chief shook his head again. ¡°It rarely shows up in recent years.¡± Xu Ming rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not skilled in waterbat, and fighting it in itsir puts me at a great disadvantage. Do you have any way to lure it ontond?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The chief looked troubled but clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I will try.¡± ¡°I also need time to set up a formation to increase my chances,¡± Xu Ming added. ¡°If the offering is scheduled for the day after tomorrow, there won¡¯t be enough time. You¡¯ll need to find a way to dy the ceremony,¡± he continued. ¡°How long do you need?¡± the chief asked nervously. ¡°Four days,¡± Xu Ming replied firmly, staring straight into the chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°Four days from now, if the dragon isn¡¯t dead, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 171 ¡°I need your help with something,¡± Xu Ming said slowly, looking at Yuan Yu. ¡°Master, please tell me. As long as it¡¯s something Yuan Yu can do, I will certainly help,¡± Yuan Yu nodded. Seeing the serious look on his master¡¯s face, Yuan Yu knew it must be something important.@@novelbin@@ This was also the first time his master had asked him for help, so Yuan Yu¡¯s expression carried a sense of solemnity. ¡°I noticed you also seem to have something you want to tell me?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s eyes fell on a letter in the palm of this golden-bodied toad. On the envelope, it read: ¡°To the Master.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Yuan Yu scratched his head. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to tell you. I¡¯ve written it all down, and I was just about to burn the letter so you could sense the contents through it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to burn it now. Just tell me directly. But should you go first, or should I?¡± ¡°You go ahead, Master. If I can¡¯t help you, then I¡¯d have no right to make any requests,¡± Yuan Yu said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Xu Ming sped his hands behind his back. ¡°Do you know how to set up formations? Or is there anyone in the Baiwa Secret Realm who can?¡± Yuan Yu chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I know a thing or two about formations. But may I ask what kind of formation you wish to set up, Master?¡±¡°I want to kill a Golden Core realm flood dragon,¡± Xu Ming said bluntly. Yuan Yu froze for a moment. ¡°In that case,¡± Yuan Yu said after a pause, ¡°I do have several formations taught to me by a certain great monk back in the day. They are particrly effective against flood dragons and simr creatures. Moreover, if you don¡¯t mind, Master, I could assist you during the fight.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ming did not refuse. He released a wisp of his divine sense and sent it into Yuan Yu¡¯s mind. This wisp contained the location of Shijia Vige. ¡°How long will it take for you to leave the Baiwa Secret Realm and get here?¡± Yuan Yu carefully sensed the location. ¡°Two days. I¡¯ll be by your side within two days!¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Yuan Yu replied. Xu Ming looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my matter. Now, you can tell me yours.¡± Yuan Yu smiled. ¡°Master, I, along with Coyote, Sparrow, and Tiger, would like to leave the Baiwa Secret Realm. We wish to venture outside, search for opportunities of our own, and see if we can make further progress in our cultivation.¡± ¡°You wish to leave? Then leave. The door to the outside world only requires you to be at the Dragon Gate realm. There¡¯s no need to ask for my permission,¡± Xu Ming said. Yuan Yu shook his head. ¡°Master, the Baiwa Secret Realm, though small, has its own social order. There are good demons and bad demons. While we¡¯re here, the bad demons don¡¯t dare act recklessly. ¡°But once we leave, I fear the realm¡¯s order might descend into chaos. So, before we go, I humbly ask you to appoint a demon to manage the Baiwa Secret Realm.¡± Xu Ming understood what Yuan Yu meant. Once their strongest fighters were gone, it would be like the tiger leaving the mountain, and the monkeys would take over. However, if he were to appoint a capable demon to act as the manager of Baiwa City, that chosen demon would receive the world¡¯s blessing of fortune, and their cultivation might advance by one stage. ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°I do,¡± Yuan Yu replied. ¡°The one who runs the beef stall¡ªXi Dng. His strength is at thete Dragon Gate realm. He¡¯s been stuck at this level for years, unable to break through. If you appoint him, Master, the Baiwa Secret Realm will grant him fortune, and he might ascend to the initial stage of the Golden Core realm. ¡°If he leads the old dog constable squad, maintaining the order of Baiwa Secret Realm should be rtively easy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Ming wasted no time. He reached out and pointed into the air. In the skies above the Baiwa Secret Realm, a sheet of white paper materialized. The citizens of Baiwa Secret Realm all looked up. At his stall, where he was chopping beef, Xi Dng paused, lifting his head to gaze at the sky. He had a feeling. This sheet of white paper seemed to be directed at him. The next moment, Xu Ming¡¯smanding voice echoed throughout the Baiwa Secret Realm: ¡°From this day forth, Xi Dng is appointed as the magistrate of the Baiwa Secret Realm County Office. He will lead the Old Dog Constable Squad to maintain the realm¡¯s order and stability.¡± The diners all turned to look at Xi Dng, surprised that this man had gained the favor of the Heavenly Master. Xi Dng was stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly stepped forward, knelt down, and ¡°epted the decree¡±: ¡°This humble citizen shall not fail the mission!¡± The decree transformed into a stream of light and entered Xi Dng¡¯s body. Xi Dng felt his body grow warm. The bottleneck in his cultivation, which had held him back for so long, seemed to loosen ever so slightly. Overjoyed, Xi Dng kowtowed several more times toward the invisible ¡°Heavenly Master.¡± He had a strong sense that if he retreated to cultivate for a few days, no more than five, he would be able to break through into the Golden Core realm! After the appointment, Xu Ming withdrew his divine sense from the Baiwa Secret Realm. Using a Dao Rain Talisman, he summoned a gentle rain imbued with Dao energy to bless thend. In the courtyard of the Shijia Vige chief¡¯s home, Xu Ming opened his eyes. All he needed to do now was wait for Yuan Yu to arrive. Meanwhile, beside a small creek, a twisted portal of light opened. Out stepped a toad, a coyote, a tiger, and a sparrow. ¡°So this is the outside world?¡± The sparrow transformed into a young woman and looked around curiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem all that different from our Baiwa Secret Realm, does it?¡± The coyote chuckled. ¡°Thews of the greater world are far moreplete than those of the Baiwa Secret Realm. In the Baiwa Secret Realm, reaching the Golden Core realm is already the limit. But in this vast world, there are higher realms: Nascent Soul, Jade Purity, Immortal Ascension, and even two legendary stages beyond that.¡± The tigerughed. ¡°Well, what can we do? Our homnd simply doesn¡¯t have enough resources.¡± ¡°Everyone,¡± Yuan Yu the toad spoke, ¡°this is where we part ways. Please don¡¯t forget what the Master told us. Remember, do notmit evil against humans or kill the innocent.¡± The sparrow rolled her eyes at Yuan Yu. ¡°You chubby toad, we¡¯re not some bloodthirsty monsters. Why would we go around killing people for no reason? Speaking of which, are you sure you don¡¯t need us to help the Master? An extra hand is an extra edge.¡± Yuan Yu shook his head. ¡°The Master is dealing with a wicked flood dragon. With just me assisting him, it should be manageable. Even if we can¡¯t kill it, I can at least ensure the Master¡¯s safety. But if you alle along, I might not be able to protect everyone.¡± The sparrow sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. Then we¡¯re off.¡± Yuan Yu nodded. ¡°Take care, everyone. Don¡¯t get yourselves killed.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The coyoteughed loudly, waving as he walked away. ¡°The Baiwa Secret Realm was too small. Now that we¡¯re out, we¡¯ll be demon kings in our own right, expanding the Master¡¯s territory!¡± Chapter 174 ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think that a crawling lizard like this could kill me, do you?¡± Xu Ming looked at Mo Zhuer, his expression calm, even tinged with mockery. Faced with Xu Ming¡¯s derision, Mo Zhuer was utterly indifferent. After all, the disdain wasn¡¯t directed at her. Instead, her charming eyes nced at Yellow Sand Dragon King beside her, silently repeating the word ¡°lizard¡± in her mind. She found it surprisingly fitting. Having been insulted, Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s face turned incredibly grim¡ªfar worse than if he¡¯d swallowed something vile. Sensing the tension between the two, Mo Zhuer¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. This was perfect. She no longer needed to fan the mes; the situation was alreadybustible enough. ¡°Does the prince consort dare repeat that?¡± Yellow Sand Dragon King stared coldly at Xu Ming, his gaze deadly. To the Yellow Sand Dragon King, Xu Ming was as good as a dead man. The other vigers kneeling on the ground trembled uncontrobly as they listened to the sharp exchange between the dragon king and this immortal master. For most of the vigers, they had no idea that the vige chief had already resolved to sever ties with this vile flood dragon, nor did they know that the immortal master was here to eliminate the dragon king.All they knew was that someone iming to be a righteous hero had stepped in to protect Luo Sanniang¡¯s family, seemingly trying to save her daughter. But the vige chief ultimately announced, ¡°We will continue to worship the dragon king, and not only that, we will host a grand temple festival for him. As for the girl to be sacrificed, it will still be Luo Sanniang¡¯s daughter.¡± Thus, most vigers believed that this so-called ¡°hero¡± had chickened out in the face of the dragon king, deciding to stay in the vige only to freeload. Who could have expected that today, this hero would directly confront the dragon king? The vigers were so frightened they didn¡¯t dare lift their heads. If this escted, their own lives might be at risk! Xu Ming nced at the vige chief, still kneeling in the distance. The chief, catching Xu Ming¡¯s gaze, instantly understood his intent. The vige chief quickly got to his feet and patted the shoulder of a nearby man. The man immediately grasped the message and began calling others to leave, ushering them out. Yellow Sand Dragon King didn¡¯t care at all about the vigers¡¯ departure. His face was flushed with humiliation, his eyes fixed solely on Xu Ming. After all, where could these vigers possibly escape to? Xu Ming cast a clear nce at Luo Sanniang, indicating the distant path. His meaning was clear: ¡°Go.¡± Luo Sanniang shook her head. ¡°The children aren¡¯t here,¡± Xu Ming said inly. Luo Sanniang froze, then looked toward the temple. Her eyes flickered with uncertainty. She bit her lip gently, torn between her desire to stay and her fear of burdening Xu Ming. In the end, she bowed deeply and reluctantly left. ¡°My, my~ Is Young Master Xu clearing the area to avoid coteral damage?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s bewitching eyes blinked yfully. ¡°Could it be that Young Master Xu was actually waiting for us to arrive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile, sitting back down. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you might as well stay, especially this noisy little lizard.¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± Yellow Sand Dragon King roared, mming his palm toward Xu Ming¡¯s head. Yuan Yu, who had been standing by Xu Ming¡¯s side, was just about to intervene when Xu Ming preemptively grabbed Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s wrist. Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t move an inch further. The creatures apanying Yellow Sand Dragon King stared in disbelief. Flood dragons were part of the dragon n, renowned for their immense physical strength and resilience. Yet here was Yellow Sand Dragon King, utterly overpowered. But Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t move an inch further! ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t hold back. Rising to his feet, he kicked Yellow Sand Dragon King square in the chest. The flood dragon was sent flying backward like a kite with its string cut. Seeing the fight break out, Yuan Yu immediately activated the Dragon-Trapping Formation. gs emerged from the ground, and the surrounding spiritual energy began to flow rhythmically. Threads of energy intertwined to form a cage, enclosing the entire clearing. ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ve fallen into a trap!¡± The other demons were struck with panic. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this myself. You just watch from the side,¡± Xu Ming said to Yuan Yu. Before Yuan Yu could respond, Xu Ming was already charging forward. Thick, robust martial energy surrounded Xu Ming, and his punches carried the force of a mountain, aimed straight at the vile flood dragon.@@novelbin@@ Many of the demons were torn. If they didn¡¯t help Yellow Sand Dragon King, he would surelye after them for revengeter. But if they did help, could they survive this man¡¯s terrifying fists? As for escaping? The formation had already sealed the area. Where could they run in such a short time? While the demons hesitated, Xu Ming¡¯s fist arrived. ¡°Boom!¡± With one punch, a bear demon at the Sea Observation Realm was reduced to a mist of blood. ¡°Assist me in killing him, and I¡¯ll reward you handsomely! Otherwise¡ª¡± Yellow Sand Dragon King ruthlessly killed another demon, silencing the rest. The gathered demons felt their resolve harden. If retreating meant death at the hands of this vile flood dragon, they might as well fight. Besides, Yellow Sand Dragon King was a Golden Core Realm cultivator, and the ck Lotus Sect¡¯s Saintess was present. The odds were in their favor. Their choice was made. The demons surged toward Xu Ming. Wherever Xu Ming¡¯s fistsnded, blood sprayed, and bodies exploded. Yellow Sand Dragon King formed hand seals, conjuring a sword of water from his mouth andunching it at Xu Ming. Xu Ming leapt into the air, snatched the water sword, and closed the distance in an instant. When Yellow Sand Dragon King locked eyes with Xu Ming, an uncontroble shudder ran through his body. Those eyes! They were terrifying, as if they could pierce directly into his soul andy him bare. What kind of eyes are these? ¡°Boom!¡± Xu Ming spun in mid-air,nding a powerful roundhouse kick to Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s head. The flood dragon crashed to the ground like a sandbag. Xu Ming followed up immediately, diving down with both feet, stomping repeatedly on Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s abdomen like an eagle striking its prey. Yellow Sand Dragon King finally found an opening, grabbing Xu Ming¡¯s ankle and flinging him outward. As Xu Ming flew through the air, a tiger demon opened its massive jaws, intending to swallow him whole. A martial artist with such rich blood and qi would be an incredible supplement. Perhaps consuming him would allow the tiger demon to break through to the Golden Core Realm. But before Xu Ming could enter the tiger demon¡¯s mouth, a cold sh of light appeared. The tiger demon¡¯s eyes dimmed as its massive head rolled off its neck and onto the ground. Even in death, the tiger demon likely never imagined that this man was also a sword cultivator. ¡°A dual cultivator of body and sword? The prince consort is indeed ambitious,¡± someone remarked grimly. Chapter 177 ¡°Speak, what method do you have to help me regte the qi and spiritual energy within my body?¡± Xu Ming looked at Mo Zhuer, who was still bound tightly. ¡°If I just tell you, what¡¯s stopping you from killing me afterward to silence me?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s charming eyes blinked. Even though her life was hanging by a thread, her tone always seemed light and carefree. ¡°If you tell me, I won¡¯t kill you this time. I promise to let you go. But next time we meet, all bets are off,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Mo Zhuer tilted her head yfully. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Xu Ming asked.@@novelbin@@ ¡°It¡¯s simple~¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°Just give me the antidote to the poison, untie these ropes, and I¡¯ll tell you the method.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Xu Ming frowned. ¡°Well, then there¡¯s no deal. I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Mo Zhuer sighed as if truly regretting the situation. ¡°People like us have been deceived too many times. Trust doesn¡¯te easy anymore.¡±¡°You think you have another choice?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°Of course~¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s eyes curved mischievously. ¡°At worst, I die. For cultivators like us, death is always a possibility. Nothing surprising about it.¡± ¡°Or~¡± Mo Zhuer leaned closer to Xu Ming, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. ¡°Or you could do something¡­ unpleasant to me. If that¡¯s the case, well, I don¡¯t mind. Just be gentle; I¡¯m afraid of pain. But, of course, you¡¯d have to take responsibility afterward.¡± ¡°Afraid of pain, huh?¡± Xu Ming sneered. ¡°Huh?¡± Before Mo Zhuer could react, Xu Ming grabbed a dragon tendon whip¡ªlong since cleaned of blood¡ªand hoisted her up to the ceiling beam. ¡°Sheng Sheng, bring me two candles,¡± Xu Ming ordered, turning to Shen Shengsheng. ¡°Oh!¡± Shen Shengsheng jumped off the bed with a little ¡°thud,¡± her tiny legs moving quickly as she left the room. Momentster, she returned, carrying tworge candles. ¡°What are you nning to do!¡± A bad feeling rose in Mo Zhuer¡¯s mind. Xu Ming chuckled coldly. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± ¡°Sheng Sheng, step outside for a bit,¡± Xu Ming said. What he was about to do was not suitable for children. He couldn¡¯t risk leaving a bad impression on her. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng pouted slightly, not wanting to leave her ¡°big brother.¡± But since he insisted, she obediently left the room. ¡°Have you ever yed with candles?¡± Xu Ming asked. Mo Zhuer had never yed with them, but she certainly knew what ¡°ying with candles¡± implied. ¡°What are you talking about, sir? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her heartbeat quickened. ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Xu Ming tilted the candle, letting the melted wax drip. The hot red waxnded drop by drop onto Mo Zhuer¡¯s smooth, snowy white thighs, cooling and solidifying slowly. ¡­ Outside in the courtyard, Shen Shengsheng watched ants crawling along the ground. Growing bored, she turned her attention to the cicadas in the trees. After a while, she opened her mouth wide and¡ª¡±Ah-woo!¡±¡ªdevoured a cicada in one bite. Crunch. Tastes like chicken. Strange sounds asionally drifted out from the room behind her. Curious, Shen Shengsheng wanted to take a peek but was afraid of upsetting her ¡°big brother.¡± So, she kept herself entertained by watching ants again. Creak. The door to the room opened. Hearing it, Shen Shengsheng quickly ran over with her little legs. Xu Ming patted her on the head. ¡°Keep an eye on her for me. I need to step out for a bit.¡± ¡°Awuu.¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded firmly, patting her small chest as if to say, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She ran into the room and saw the hateful big sister still half-suspended in the air. However, the big sister¡¯s legs were now marked with patches of red here and there. ¡°Xu Ming!!!¡± Mo Zhuer bit her thin lips tightly, her voice filled with rage. ¡°I will kill you for this humiliation!¡± ¡ª The North Sea. In this boundless expanse of ocean, numerous inds were scattered across the waters. These inds were collectively known as the Ten Thousand Inds Nation. Each ind had its own lord, who also served as the ruler of the ind¡¯s people. However, all these lords pledged allegiance to one person alone. Beneath the vast expanse of the North Seay a massive pce. Patrolling the pce¡¯s perimeter were serpentine dragons, hornless dragons, and giant whales. They guarded this royal pce, which was ten timesrger than the imperial pce of the Wu Kingdom. The pce was divided into an outer pce and an inner pce. The outer pce was filled with shrimp soldiers and crab generals, led bymanding dragons and brimming with elite guards. The inner pce, on the other hand, housed only women¡ªm maidens and merfolk¡ªwhoseughter and chatter echoed continuously within its walls. At the very center of the pce was a coral garden. Although it was situated deep under the sea, sunlight inexplicably filtered down, illuminating the entire pce as brightly as if it were broad daylight onnd. It was nothing short of miraculous. In the garden, a woman sat on a chair, gazing up toward the surface of the sea. She wore a deep sea blue imperial robe, and the sunlight spilling across her exquisite and radiant face made her beauty shine like liquid silver, enhancing her unparalleled elegance. Even though the imperial robe obscured her legs, one could still sense their long, slender, and perfectly proportioned shape from the way the hem of her skirt draped against her thighs. A wave of sea breeze swept through like the wind, causing her waist-length hair to dance gently before it fell back into ce. Amber-colored, otherworldly pupils; long, curledshes; wless, translucent skin; and a cold, detached gaze that seemed to suggest the affairs of the world were of no concern to her. The scent emanating from her was unique and unforgettable¡ªeternal, pure, and icy. The icy blue star-shaped earrings dangling from her earlobes added to her unapproachable aura, while the silver bracelet on her wrist, adorned with tiny diamonds, reflected sunlight into a dazzling rainbow, adding an extraordinary allure. Noble, elegant, regal, and majestic. These four words found their perfect embodiment in her. It was as if her very existence had given meaning to these words. This woman was one of the only four true dragons in existence and the ruler of the North Sea. For countless millennia, she had held the top spot on the Beauty Rankings. Although a female monk had recently appeared and pushed her to second ce, in the hearts of countless people, this woman would forever be the number one. She was Longyue Qiao, the Eternal Dragon Empress of the North Sea. For the past half hour, the Eternal Dragon Empress had not moved a muscle. If not for the asional blink of her eyes, one might suspect that a master craftsman had poured their life¡¯s work into carving this exquisite statue. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A m maiden dressed in pce attire approached the Dragon Empress and bowed respectfully. ¡°A total of 1,100 virgin boys and girls have been delivered.¡± Chapter 179 After Xu Ming killed the Yellow Sand Dragon King, he stayed in Shijia Vige for three days. The first reason was that the Yellow Sand Dragon King¡¯s pce was filled with treasures. There were all kinds of jewels, gold, medicinal pills, and formation diagrams. Whether useful or not, the Yellow Sand Dragon King had hoarded them all. Xu Ming only collected what he deemed useful. As for the rest, he didn¡¯t waste it either, ordering Yuan Yu to move everything to the Baiwa Secret Realm. Who knows? Maybe among this ¡°junk,¡± there¡¯s some fragment of a celestial scripture. The second reason was that Xu Ming needed time to recover. When he killed the Yellow Sand Dragon King, it wasn¡¯t a wless victory¡ªhe sustained significant injuries. He needed to restore 70-80% of hisbat power before hitting the road again. Otherwise, if someone ambushed him, all the loot he painstakingly collected would end up as someone else¡¯s prize. During these three days, Xu Ming spent some time every day ¡°ying with candles¡± with Mo Zhuer. However, no matter what, Mo Zhuer refused to reveal the method to resolve the conflict between Xu Ming¡¯s martial qi and spiritual energy. Xu Ming tried negotiating with her. Mo Zhuer demanded her freedom in exchange for the information, iming she would swear an oath to ensure her sincerity. But oaths, while binding for the honorable, are as light as a feather to a shameless enchantress like her. In response, Xu Ming also offered to swear an oath, promising to let her go as long as her method proved even slightly useful. But Mo Zhuer didn¡¯t trust him either. Thus, the two were locked in mutual suspicion.Xu Ming had no choice but to give her an ultimatum: twenty days to consider. If she still refused to talk after that, he¡¯d deliver her head back to the ck Lotus Sect of the Western Regions. The twenty days weren¡¯t meant to spare her but to torment her. Dying instantly might be painless, but knowing the exact time of one¡¯s death and feeling it approach is a torment few can endure. Xu Ming was curious to see if Mo Zhuer could handle it. ¡ª ¡°Brother Xu, are you leaving?¡± On the day of his departure, Luo Xiaoman approached Xu Ming, clutching the hem of his robe reluctantly. ¡°Yes, Brother Xu has to leave.¡± Xu Ming knelt down and gently patted her head. ¡°From now on, Xiaoman has to be a good girl and listen to your mother, okay?¡± Luo Xiaoman nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. But Brother Xu, will I ever see you again?¡± ¡°You probably will,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. ¡°When you grow up healthy and safe, you¡¯ll get to see Brother Xu again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luo Xiaoman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really,¡± Xu Ming assured her. ¡°Hmph, men are liars.¡± From the side, Mo Zhuer scoffed. Anyone could tell Xu Ming was justforting the little girl. Hearing her sarcasm, Xu Ming pulled out a candle from his robe. Mo Zhuer¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she fell silent. ¡°Oh, by the way, those books I gave you¡ªpractice them at your own pace. There¡¯s no rush. But remember, don¡¯t let anyone else see them, okay?¡± Over the past few days, Xu Ming discovered that Luo Xiaoman actually possessed spiritual veins. While not particrly remarkable, they were good enough for her to join an ordinary sect. So, Xu Ming gave her a few basic cultivation manuals. How far she progressed would depend on her own efforts. ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Xiaoman nodded. ¡°I understand, Brother Xu.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Ming stood up, cupped his hands in a respectful gesture toward Luo Sanniang, and said, ¡°Madam, we¡¯ll take our leave now. If you ever need assistance, you can send a letter to Xu Manor and address it to someone named Xu Pangda. Mention my name, and he should be able to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Your kindness is something Sanniang can never repay.¡± Luo Sanniang knelt to the ground in gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality, Sanniang.¡± Xu Ming quickly helped her up. ¡°You and Xiaoman, take care of yourselves.¡± Luo Sanniang and Luo Xiaoman escorted Xu Ming out of the courtyard and all the way to the vige entrance. The vige chief and the vigers had already gathered there to bid him farewell. After leaving Shijia Vige, Xu Ming resumed his journey toward the Tianxuan Sect. Yuan Yu mentioned he wanted to see the outside world and search for clues about the ancient gluttonous beast, Taotie. ¡°Clues about the Taotie? Do you have any leads?¡± Xu Ming asked. Yuan Yu smiled faintly. ¡°An old monk once told me about a ce in the southwest called Ashen Valley. It¡¯s said that an ancient Taotie is buried there.¡± ¡°Do you know where Ashen Valley is?¡± Xu Ming turned to Mo Zhuer, who was still bound. ¡°No idea,¡± Mo Zhuer replied promptly. Worried that Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t believe her, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of White Ash Valley in the Western Regions and the Bone Pit in Qi Kingdom, but I¡¯ve never heard of this so-called Ashen Valley.¡± Xu Ming nced at Mo Zhuer but didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll also ask around for information about Ashen Valley. If you can¡¯t find it, you can return to the Baiwa Secret Realm. If I have any news, I¡¯ll leave a note in your temple,¡± Xu Ming said. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Yuan Yu seemed deeply moved. ¡°Master, please take care of yourself as well. This woman may be stunningly beautiful, but she¡¯s a cunning enchantress, like poison. If she bes useless, it¡¯s better to deal with her quickly to avoid future trouble.¡± ¡°Hey! You fat idiot! If you¡¯re going to urge him to kill me, at least do it behind my back! Can¡¯t you show me a little respect?¡± Mo Zhuer snapped. After a few days of Xu Ming¡¯s ¡°candle sessions,¡± Mo Zhuer no longer maintained her coquettish facade. Her true personality had emerged, blunt and unrestrained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Xu Ming replied with a nod. Since Xu Ming had spoken, Yuan Yu said no more. He simply bowed deeply before turning to leave, setting off to seek his own fortune. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. I¡¯ll take you to meet a beautiful elder sister,¡± Xu Ming said gently, tapping Shen Shengsheng¡¯s nose with his finger. ¡°Yay~¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded happily, grabbing Xu Ming¡¯s hand tightly. Xu Ming held Shen Shengsheng¡¯s small hand in one of his, while the other held the rope tied to Mo Zhuer. Together, they continued on their way to the Tianxuan Sect.@@novelbin@@ Walking beside Xu Ming, Mo Zhuer¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as some strange idea brewed in her mind. ¡°Xu Gongzi (Young Master),¡± Mo Zhuer called out in a seductive tone. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Ming replied coolly. ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Mo Zhuer leaned close to Xu Ming¡¯s ear, her breath warm as her sultry voice brushed against his earlobe. ¡°Shall I serve you tonight?¡± Chapter 181 On the fifth day after Xu Ming left Shijia Vige, the temple of the Yellow Sand Dragon King had already been dismantled by the vigers. The vige chief initially proposed building a temple in Xu Ming¡¯s honor, but he tly refused. Incense offerings might aid cultivation, and the merits umted from them could even provide a crucial boost during tribtions. However, incense also carried karmic consequences¡ªan invisible bond that could be both beneficial and detrimental. Xu Ming preferred cultivating alone, free from entanglements of karma. This was also why he declined Yuan Yu¡¯s suggestion to establish a temple in the Baiwa Secret Realm. After the death of the Yellow Sand Dragon King, life in Shijia Vige returned to normal, though a sense of relief lingered on everyone¡¯s faces. At least they no longer had to live under the Dragon King¡¯s oppressive shadow. Every day, Luo Sanniang continued with her needlework, taking her crafts to the town market to earn a living. In the courtyard, Luo Xiaoman practiced asionally with the cultivation manual Xu Ming had given her, while also helping her mother with chores. The manual, though basic, focused on guiding spiritual energy, and no matter how she practiced, it was beneficial for her health. Just as the vige was beginning to regain its peace, two women arrived at Shijia Vige. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± asked a woman in a white dress, gazing at the signboard at the vige entrance that bore the characters ¡°Shijia Vige.¡± ¡°It should be,¡± the woman in the green dress nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and ask around. Let¡¯s settle this quickly. I can¡¯t stand being onnd¡ªit¡¯s so dry and nothing like thefort of the sea.¡± The two women, named Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye, walked into the vige. The vigers, going about their routines, couldn¡¯t help but nce curiously at the pair. Such elegant and refined women were clearly out of the ordinary, with a demeanor that even the nobledies of the county couldn¡¯t match.¡°Where¡¯s your vige chief?¡± Ruo Ye, d in green, asked a woman washing clothes by the riverbank. ¡°And who might you two be?¡± The woman stood up, wiping her damp hands on her clothes as she respectfully regarded the two strikingly beautiful strangers.@@novelbin@@ ¡°We have some questions to ask,¡± Ruo Lan said, stepping forward and handing over a lustrous, high-grade pearl. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the pearl, but she hesitated to ept it, fearing that such a gift might bring troubleter. She pulled her hand back. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, youngdies. I¡¯ve just finished washing. Let me take you to him.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ruo Lan nodded. ¡°Please wait here a moment.¡± The woman ced herundry in a wooden basin and quickly climbed up the bank. ¡°This way,dies.¡± ¡°Apologies for the trouble.¡± Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye followed the woman, who led them to the vige chief¡¯s courtyard not long after. Standing at the entrance, the woman called out a few times, prompting the chief to step out. ¡°And who might you two be?¡± the chief asked, his expression tinged with unease as he regarded the two graceful women. Considering the Yellow Sand Dragon King had only recently died, could these two possibly be his associates,e to seek revenge? ¡°We have some questions for you,¡± Ruo Ye said coldly. ¡°And if you dare lie¡ª¡± Before finishing her sentence, Ruo Ye extended her hand toward a nearby tree. With a simple clench of her fist, the tree was instantly snapped in half, its trunk crashing to the ground. The vige chief¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat began to form on his forehead. ¡°Ruo Ye, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Ruo Lan tugged her younger sister back and bowed slightly to the chief. ¡°My apologies, Vige Chief. My sister has a rather impatient temperament. We truly mean no harm and only wish to ask a few questions.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Please,e inside,dies.¡± The chief wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°I will answer everything to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± Ruo Lan smiled and led her sister inside. ¡°What is it you wish to ask?¡± The chief poured tea for Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye. ¡°It¡¯s about the flood dragon from the Yellow Sand River. Do you know anything about it?¡± Ruo Lan asked with a calm smile. The chief¡¯s hand trembled slightly, spilling some tea. Ruo Ye chuckled, noticing his reaction. ¡°Sister, it seems the old chief does know something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Vige Chief,¡± Ruo Lan reassured him with a gentle smile. ¡°Whether the flood dragon from the Yellow Sand River is dead or alive has nothing to do with us. No one cares about that creature. Just answer our questions honestly.¡± As she spoke, Ruo Lan retrieved a box of pearls from her storage pouch and ced it in front of the chief. ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a valuable gift,¡± the chief said hurriedly, waving his hands. ¡°Please, ask your questions. I will tell you everything I know.¡± Judging by their demeanor, the chief felt certain these two were not here for revenge. ¡°Please recount, in as much detail as possible, the events surrounding the death of the flood dragon from the Yellow Sand River, as well as any visitors who havee to Shijia Vige in recent days,¡± Ruo Lan said with a serious and earnest expression. ¡°Indeed, it was an immortal from another vige who slew the flood dragon,¡± the chief began. ¡°That immortal stayed with a family in our vige for a time¡­¡± The chief recounted every detail with meticulous precision. After half an hour, his ount concluded. Without further questions, Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye left the vige, leaving the box of pearls behind. ¡°Elder Sister, could this Xu Ming of Wu Kingdom be the person Her Majesty is searching for?¡± Ruo Ye asked as they walked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ruo Lan replied, shaking her head. ¡°There are four possible candidates¡ªtwo men and two women.¡± ¡°Then who do we pursue first?¡± Ruo Ye inquired. ¡°Let¡¯s follow Xu Ming for now,¡± Ruo Lan decided after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Understood.¡± Ruo Ye nodded and waved her sleeve toward the sky. Sheets of white paper scattered into the air. With a few hand seals, the papers folded themselves into origami cranes. Ruo Lan then retrieved the pillow Xu Ming had used during his stay in the chief¡¯s house. One by one, the cranes flew to the pillow, sniffed it, and took off in the same direction. Chapter 185 The male disciple of the Hehuan Sect led Ji Wuming up the mountain. The higher they went, the more inappropriate sights Ji Wuming and his servant witnessed. It was no surprise that this was the Hehuan Sect¡¯s headquarters. Along the riverbanks, in the forests, and even on smooth stones, people were indulging in intimate acts. Some women would be walking, catch the eye of a man, and be immediately pulled aside. The woman might feign resistance for a moment, but soon her belt would be undone. The entire mountain resembled a living depiction of a spring pce. Within the Hehuan Sect, most of the women wore very revealing clothes, their garments diverse in color and style, but they all had one thing inmon: convenience. As the Saint Son of the ck Lotus Sect, Ji Wuming had long mastered his desires and had great self-control, so he was able to remainposed. However, his old servant was a different story.The old servant kept wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth, his eyes glued to the women¡¯s pale, exposed thighs and breasts. Had it not been for his young master, the old servant might not have been able to resist lunging at them. Soon, Ji Wuming and his servant were brought into a grand hall. ¡°Please wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go inform the sect master,¡± said the Hehuan Sect disciple. ¡°Alright,¡± Ji Wuming nodded. The disciple left, and the hall was left with only Ji Wuming and his servant. Ji Wuming sat in a chair, closing his eyes to rest. ¡°Young master, do you think the Hehuan Sect will strike a deal with us?¡± the old servant asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Ji Wuming opened his paper fan and fanned himself. ¡°Deals that fail usuallyck sufficient temptation. I believe Mo Zhuer is extremely tempting, especially for the Hehuan Sect. She¡¯s a priceless treasure,parable to Qin Qingwan.¡± ¡°Hehehe,¡± the old servant chuckled, ¡°I wonder if, when Mo Zhuer is brought to the Hehuan Sect, I¡¯ll get to have a taste.¡± ¡°You?¡± Ji Wuming nced at his ugly and disheveled servant. ¡°No offense, but you¡¯d probably be behind the dogs in line.¡± The servant: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, a voice called out from the front of the hall. ¡°The Saint Son of the ck Lotus Sect has arrived at my Hehuan Sect. What business do you have¡­?¡± Both Ji Wuming and his servant turned their gaze forward. A man wearing a deep V robe, embracing two women, walked in. The man was exceedingly handsome and appeared youthful, though in reality, he was over a thousand years old. This was Cui Renwang, the sect leader of the Hehuan Sect. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master,¡± Ji Wuming folded his fan, stood, and cupped his hands in respect. Cui Renwang sat back in his seat, looking down at Ji Wuming. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, Saint Son. What brings you to me?¡± ¡°I wish to propose a deal with you, Sect Master,¡± Ji Wuming said. ¡°Oh?¡± Cui Renwang sat up straight, his interest piqued. ¡°You wish to propose a deal? What kind of deal?¡± Ji Wuming smiled. ¡°Sect Master, have you ever heard of the Luoshen (Luo God) Physique?¡± Cui Renwang¡¯s brow furrowed, and a gleam of interest shed in his eyes. ¡°The Luoshen Physique, yes. I¡¯ve heard of it. It is said that cultivators with the Luoshen Physique are extremely sensitive to spiritual energy and can even control the energy around them, as well as within others.¡± Ji Wuming smiled further. ¡°Not only that. It is also said that the Luoshen Physique is simr to the Innate Sacred Body, making it an excellent partner for dual cultivation. If one could dual cultivate with a Luoshen Physique, advancing in cultivation would be a simple matter. Moreover, it¡¯s said that the Luoshen Physique is extraordinarily soft, capable of intoxicating one¡¯s senses to the point of bliss, offering the highest pleasure in the world. Many have willingly spent a night with a Luoshen Physique and died without regret.¡± Cui Renwang licked his lips, clearly tempted. A fire seemed to ignite within him.@@novelbin@@ ying with the two women beside him, Cui Renwang spoke, ¡°Saint Son, you¡¯vee all the way to my Hehuan Sect to tell me this. Have you discovered a Luoshen Physique?¡± ¡°To be frank, Sect Master, one of the ck Lotus Sect¡¯s Saintesses¡ªMo Zhuer¡ªis precisely a Luoshen Physique.¡± Ji Wuming bowed respectfully. Hearing this, Cui Renwang frowned, visibly surprised. Releasing the women by his side, he descended and began circling around Ji Wuming. ¡°It¡¯s said that the ck Lotus Sect has five Saintesses and five Saint Sons. In the end, only one survives to ascend as the cult leader, while the rest must die. Now it seems, Saint Son, you¡¯re looking to form an alliance with me.¡± ¡°Exactly my intention,¡± Ji Wuming admitted without pretense. ¡°And I believe the Sect Master will find this proposition intriguing.¡± Cui Renwang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± Ji Wuming straightened up. ¡°As far as I know, Mo Zhuer is still a virgin. The untouched Luoshen Physique¡ªsurely I don¡¯t need to borate on how rare and valuable that is. Currently, Mo Zhuer has fallen into the hands of a man. But rest assured, Sect Master. Women from the Western Regions are exposed to a particr toxin from a young age, applied to their undergarments. If that man has tried anything improper, he¡¯d already have sumbed to the poison. If the Sect Master assists me in killing that man, I¡¯ll help you capture Mo Zhuer. What do you think, Sect Master?¡± Cui Renwang walked slowly, contemting. After a long pause, he stopped. ¡°It does sound like a good deal. But who is this man? Why do you want him dead?¡± Ji Wuming chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m to kill him. It¡¯s a direct order from the sect leader. But as for the man¡¯s identity, I can share it with you. He¡¯s none other than the imperial son-inw of Wu Kingdom, the top schr¡ªXu Ming.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cui Renwang narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to make an enemy of the entire Wu Kingdom? That doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡± Ji Wuming replied with confidence, ¡°If the Sect Master agrees to join forces with me, I guarantee that no one will trace Xu Ming¡¯s death back to you. Furthermore¡­¡± Ji Wuming pped his hands, and an old servant by his side stepped forward, presenting a small vial. Cui Renwang nced at it. ¡°And this is?¡± Ji Wuming smiled. ¡°This is a Joyful Elixir, obtained from the abbot of the Joy Temple. Once ingested, not even an immortal, let alone Mo Zhuer, could resist its effects.¡± Chapter 189 ¡°Perhaps you three should stop right there.¡± A middle-aged man stood in front of Xu Ming and hispanions. The man was dressed in a loose robe, its deep V-neck revealing his chest and abs. Perhaps he thought he looked dashing in this attire. His gaze swept over Mo Zhuer, who was standing beside Xu Ming, and immediately froze. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Holy Maiden of the ck Lotus Sect is as beautiful as a celestial being. Seeing you today, it¡¯s clear the rumors are true. I¡¯ve seen countless women, butpared to you, they¡¯re all mere powder and rouge.¡± The man, Cui Renwang, licked his lips as if parched, his eyes radiating an unmistakable intent. Looking at the man blocking her path, Mo Zhuer felt a wave of disgust. As much as Xu Ming asionally tormented her with candle drips or made her roast meat,pared to this man, Xu Ming seemed infinitely better.At the very least, Xu Ming¡¯s gaze never carried that kind of beastly intrusion. ¡°Are you the Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect?¡± Xu Ming asked. Judging from the pressure emanating from this man, Xu Ming estimated he was in the Nascent Soul stage. ording to Mo Zhuer, the current Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect was indeed at this level. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Cui Renwang sped his hands and greeted Xu Ming respectfully. ¡°I am Cui Renwang, Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect. It¡¯s an honor to meet the Prince Consort. The rumors of your striking looks are not exaggerated.¡± ¡°What business does Sect Master Cui have with us?¡± Xu Ming asked knowingly. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just wish to invite you two to my Hehuan Sect for some drinks and to extend my hospitality. Otherwise, people might think we don¡¯t know how to treat our guests.¡± Cui Renwang said with a smile.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Sect Master Cui is too kind, but we¡¯re in a hurry. Maybe next time.¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®next time.¡¯ Who knows when that will be? This time is perfect.¡± As soon as Cui Renwang finished speaking, the disciples of the Hehuan Sect surrounding Xu Ming took another step closer. Xu Ming scanned his surroundings and said, ¡°So it seems Sect Master intends to forcefully extend your hospitality. If word of this gets out, it won¡¯t reflect well on you.¡± Cui Renwang chuckled. ¡°True, it wouldn¡¯t look good. But tonight, who¡¯s going to know? No one will hear of this.¡± Xu Ming sneered. ¡°The Hehuan Sect truly has a unique way of showing hospitality.¡± Cui Renwang stroked his chin and replied, ¡°Hospitality is what we pride ourselves on.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Before Cui Renwang could react, Xu Ming appeared before him in an instant, delivering a powerful kick. Even though Cui Renwang was in the Nascent Soul stage, his physical toughness was far inferior to Xu Ming¡¯s. Caught off guard, he was sent flying by the kick, crashing to the ground and raising a cloud of dust several meters high. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Ming shouted to Mo Zhuer. Mo Zhuer snapped out of her daze and followed Xu Ming as they broke through the encirclement. But just as they moved, a ck cloud in the night sky transformed into a massive hand, reaching down to grab them. Frowning, Mo Zhuer flicked her sleeve, summoning a wind dragon that tore the ck hand apart. ¡°Junior Sister, long time no see.¡± A man stepped forward on the ck cloud, followed by an old servant. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Zhuer let out a coldugh. ¡°I was wondering why the Hehuan Sect would bother causing me trouble. So, this was all Senior Brother¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that,¡± the man, Ji Wuming, said, shaking his head. ¡°I had no idea what was happening. I just arrived, you know.¡± ¡°Attacking me as soon as you arrived? Senior Brother, you¡¯re really impatient,¡± Mo Zhuer said, her eyes narrowing with a faint smile. ¡°Did I attack you just now, Junior Sister? My apologies, my apologies. I must have mistaken you for someone else. In fact, I was just trying to help you,¡± Ji Wuming sped his hands in apology with a smile. Mo Zhuer said nothing more but secretly whispered to Xu Ming, ¡°This man is one of the Holy Sons of the ck Lotus Sect, Ji Wuming.¡± Hearing this name, Xu Ming¡¯s brow twitched. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ji Wuming had a brother named Ji Wubing (literally: ¡®Ji Without Sickness¡¯). ¡°Prince Consort, you¡¯re rather rude. I invited you to be a guest, but you responded with a kick. Is this how the top schr of Wu Kingdom behaves?¡± Cui Renwang flew over, dusting himself off. ¡°Over here!¡± Xu Ming wasted no words, pulling Mo Zhuer and heading in another direction to break out. ¡°Go after them! Whoever captures those two will be rewarded with a hundred top-grade spirit stones. The Prince Consort will be given to the female disciples as a cauldron, and the male disciples will get a chance to enjoy Mo Zhuer!¡± At Cui Renwang¡¯smand, all pretense was dropped, and the Hehuan Sect disciples charged toward Xu Ming and his group. The female cultivators of the Hehuan Sect had long coveted Xu Ming¡¯s robust blood energy. ¡°Courting death!¡± The Hehuan Sect disciples were hardly a threat. After Xu Ming killed a few with his fists, the rest, fearing for their lives, dared not advance further. The real problem was Cui Renwang and Mo Zhuer¡¯s Senior Brother, Ji Wuming. Xu Ming managed to break through the Hehuan Sect¡¯s encirclement, but Cui Renwang and Ji Wuming kept close pursuit, making it impossible for him to shake them off. ¡°Shengsheng, you go ahead! Fly straight to Xuanyue City!¡± Xu Ming shouted to Shen Shengsheng. Shen Shengsheng hugged Xu Ming¡¯s neck tightly, shaking her head. ¡°Be good,¡± Xu Ming said, ruffling her hair. ¡°This isn¡¯t running away. It¡¯s going to Xuanyue City to bring reinforcements. Whether I survive or not depends on you!¡± Shen Shengsheng looked at Xu Ming seriously. Reluctant as she was to leave him, the earnest and resolute look in his eyes told her that his life might indeed depend on her. Clenching her fists, Shen Shengsheng took a deep breath. ck wings burst from her back, tearing through her clothes. She soared toward Xuanyue City with astonishing speed. Cui Renwang tried to intercept her, but Xu Ming¡¯s foot appeared in front of his face. ¡°Boom!¡± Cui Renwang raised his arms to block but was sent flying several meters by the kick. ¡°Do you really think you can hold out until reinforcements from Xuanyue City arrive?¡± Cui Renwang chuckled. ¡°And why would they even help you?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Ming tilted his head, his blood energy surging and enveloping his entire body. Dao runes appeared in his eyes once more. Xu Ming closed the distance, throwing a punch the size of a sandbag straight at Cui Renwang¡¯s forehead. Cui Renwang shielded his arms with spiritual energy and forcefully took the blow, though the impact left his palms numb. Using his other hand as a de, Cui Renwang struck toward Xu Ming¡¯s waist. Xu Ming kicked his chest and used the momentum to pull back, narrowly evading the strike. The wind de from Cui Renwang¡¯s hand sliced through a small mountain, cutting its peak clean off. Cui Renwang began chanting a spell. Nine illusory women surrounded Xu Ming,ughing seductively with alluring postures. But Xu Ming remained unfazed. He leaped into the air, gripping a longsword, and shed down at Cui Renwang¡¯s head. Cui Renwang dodged, but the mountain behind him was split in half by Xu Ming¡¯s sword. ¡°What fearsome sword energy,¡± Cui Renwang said with admiration. The power of Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy was far beyond that of an ordinary Cave Mansion stage cultivator. Cui Renwang couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. How could Xu Ming, a mere Cave Mansion satge cultivator, hold his own against a Nascent Soul expert like himself? Still, Cui Renwang thought to himself, This is as far as Xu Ming will go. ¡°In the face of absolute power, no matter how much of a genius you are, it¡¯s useless!¡± Cui Renwang said, pulling out his natal artifact, a jade flute. As the flute¡¯s melody filled the air, razor-sharp wind des surged toward Xu Ming. He punched them apart, but the des still left several bloody gashes on his fist. Xu Ming frowned, gripping his Nine Heavens Thunder Sword. Sword energy roared like a tidal wave as he shed, the surging tide rushing toward Cui Renwang. The flute¡¯s melody grew more intense, shattering Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy. Then came the Heaven-Splitting Fist. Xu Ming¡¯s fist, powerful enough to shake mountains, mmed toward Cui Renwang¡¯s chest. Cui Renwang raised his flute horizontally, blocking the blow. Spiritual energy shed with martial qi, sending both of them flying. Cui Renwang quickly steadied himself, but Xu Ming was thrown over a hundred meters away. Hended heavily, his chest tight and his throat filled with a metallic taste, coughing up a mouthful of blood. ¡°With your level of cultivation,sting ten moves against me is already a rare feat,¡± Cui Renwang said, marveling at Xu Ming. ¡°If given enough time, I can¡¯t imagine the heights you would reach.¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°Then why not let me go?¡± Cui Renwang tapped the jade flute in his hand and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± ¡°Then I guess there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Xu Ming sneered, his martial qi and spiritual energy surging wildly. Ate-night breeze swept through the air, swirling toward Xu Ming and enveloping him. Around him, an invisible vortex began to form. Elsewhere, Mo Zhuer kicked Ji Wuming and his old servant aside, her gaze falling on Xu Ming. Her eyes trembled, and she shouted, ¡°Xu Ming! Are you insane?¡± ¡°Miss Mo is right¡ªhave you lost your mind?¡± Cui Renwang said, narrowing his eyes at Xu Ming. ¡°You actually n to break through to the Heroic Soul Realm and the Sea Observation Realm simultaneously? Even if you seed, what then? Do you think just stepping into those realms will let you kill me? And forcing a breakthrough like this will destabilize your foundation, making it impossible for you to ever reach the Nascent Soul stage.¡± [T/N: Wasn¡¯t he already at the Heroic Soul Realm?] ¡°So what?¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die here, I might as well take a desperate gamble. Otherwise, what future is there? Do you expect me to just sit here and wait for someone to save me?¡± As Xu Ming spoke, his martial qi and spiritual energy twisted and intertwined, growing increasingly chaotic. Cui Renwang could only stand and watch, not daring to step forward. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to give Xu Ming time to break through for a fair fight, but the energy swirling around Xu Ming had reached such a terrifying level that even Cui Renwang feared getting seriously injured if he approached recklessly. ¡°Junior Sister seems very concerned about him,¡± Ji Wuming said with a smile, ncing at Mo Zhuer. ¡°Could it be you¡¯ve fallen for him?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Zhuer snapped, raising her flexible sword and thrusting it toward Ji Wuming like a snake. Ji Wuming dodged gracefully. ¡°Touchy, are we?¡± Ji Wuming fanned himselfzily. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this man that¡¯s captured your heart?¡± Mo Zhuer ignored him, her focus entirely on Xu Ming. To everyone else, forcing a breakthrough to the Sea Observation and Heroic Soul realms with an unstable foundation would only lead to one oue: damaging the foundation and ruining the path to greater cultivation. But Mo Zhuer knew there was an even worse possibility. Xu Ming¡¯s martial qi and spiritual energy were already at odds, like fire and water. His body was pushed to its limits. And now, he was attempting to ascend to an even higher level in both his martial and spiritual cultivation. Could his body really endure it? Even if Xu Ming didn¡¯t explode on the spot, that would already be a stroke of fortune. It wasn¡¯t that she liked this insufferable man. But if Xu Ming died, her own situation would only grow worse. Besides, it would truly be a shame if Xu Ming died. Though infuriating, men like him were rare in this world. ¡°Handle your senior brother; don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Xu Ming said to Mo Zhuer. ¡°Boom!¡± The next moment, a thunderous explosion echoed as martial qi and spiritual energy burst out from Xu Ming¡¯s body, spreading outward and surging into the sky. Xu Ming exhaled deeply. He clenched his fists, and for the first time, he felt an overwhelming sense of power coursing through his body. He could even feel the strength of his soul¡ªso robust that any wandering spirits or ghosts would likely avoid him entirely. Soul-targeting spells would also struggle to affect him. So this is the Heroic Soul Realm? A soul of unyielding strength. Xu Ming felt as if his entire being had transformed into solid rock. Moreover, he noticed a drastic change in his sea of consciousness: what was once a smallke had expanded into a vast ocean. His divine sense, now embodied as a miniature figure, stood at the shore, gazing at the endless waters. The Sea Observation Realm. Compared to the Cave Mansion Realm, the most significant improvement was the sheer quality of his spiritual energy. Xu Ming meticulously examined every change within his body. Opposite him, Cui Renwang stood frozen, his brows furrowed deeply. If earlier, Cui Renwang was hesitant to approach Xu Ming due to the chaotic energy emanating from his breakthrough, now it was for an entirely different reason. The aura radiating from Xu Ming was terrifying, exuding an oppressive force that made Cui Renwang hesitate. As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, a chilling thought surfaced in his mind: Could this man actually kill me? Has there ever been a martial artist who achieved both the Dominant Spirit and Sea Observation Realms simultaneously? ¡°Want to try?¡± Xu Ming looked at Cui Renwang and asked calmly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Cui Renwang could process what Xu Ming had said, his figure had already appeared in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± A single kicknded. It was so fast that Cui Renwang only caught a glimpse of a blur before pain erupted throughout his body. ¡°Crash!¡± Cui Renwang was sent flying, crashing into a nearby mountain and shattering a massive boulder. ¡°This¡­ What the¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± While Ji Wuming stood in disbelief, questioning whether he was dreaming, Xu Ming had already appeared before him. Xu Ming swung his sword down at Ji Wuming. Ji Wuming barely dodged to the side. The strike, originally meant to cleave Cui Renwang in half, instead severed Ji Wuming¡¯s arm cleanly. Chapter 190 Xu Ming swung his sword down. Although Ji Wuming managed to avoid a fatal blow, his arm was severed on the spot. Ji Wuming let out a scream, retreating quickly to create distance. His eyes narrowed as he red at the man before him. Meanwhile, his old servant swiftly caught the severed arm as it fell and handed it back to Ji Wuming. Ji Wuming grabbed his arm and reattached it without hesitation. For cultivators who had reached the Cave Mansion realm, reattaching severed limbs was a simple matter as long as the limb remained intact. Mo Zhuer blinked her wide eyes, staring at Xu Ming¡¯s back. For the first time, she felt a sense of security like never before. But soon, Mo Zhuer couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in her heart. The one giving her a sense of safety wasn¡¯t someone from her own sect but a sworn enemy who had always bullied her. ¡°Stay close,¡± Xu Ming said, slightly turning his head toward Mo Zhuer. Before she could respond, Xu Ming charged forward, sword in hand.With a single swing, Ji Wuming and his servant barely dodged in time. The mountain behind them was cleaved in two by Xu Ming¡¯s strike. Ji Wuming knew he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. This prince-consort of the Wu Kingdom fought like a ferocious beastpletely beyondprehension. ¡°Go!¡± Ji Wuming flung out a scroll. The scroll unfurled, revealing a diagram of a sword. This was a Sword Diagram, an imprint of a master swordsman¡¯s techniques on a medium, usable by anyone as a one-time trump card. From the Sword Diagram emerged a woman. Her disheveled hair framed an empty gaze, and her flowing white robes entuated her slender figure, as cold and distant as an ice mountain. The illusory woman swung her sword, the strike resembling the pale light of dawn that split the heavens, dividing the world into light and darkness. Xu Ming¡¯s Dao Pattern Eyes attempted to replicate the strike but was clearly outmatched¡ªthe technique exceeded the limits of what his Dao Pattern Eyes could copy. Knowing his swordsmanship wasn¡¯t yet on par with his mastery of fist techniques, Xu Ming sheathed his de and threw a punch instead. ¡°Heaven-Splitting Fist!¡± The punch unleashed the form of a white dragon of martial intent, colliding with the illusory woman¡¯s strike. ¡°Boom!¡± The sh of true energy and sword aura sent Xu Ming flying backward. Sensing danger, Mo Zhuer hurried to catch him. Xu Ming¡¯s back mmed into her soft chest, and both coughed up blood from the impact. Ji Wuming didn¡¯t fare much better. Xu Ming¡¯s fist aura struck him square in the chest, severely disrupting his spiritual energy. This time, the damage was significant. Seeing an opening, Mo Zhuer brandished her soft sword and lunged toward Ji Wuming, aiming to finish him off. ¡°If I die, who will clean up the mess for Hehuan Sect? Does the Sect Master intend to leave no room for negotiation?¡± Ji Wuming said coldly. Just as Mo Zhuer¡¯s sword tip was about to pierce Ji Wuming¡¯s brow, her de was suddenly deflected. The figure Xu Ming had knocked away earlier, Cui Renwang, strode toward Ji Wuming step by step, his injuries seemingly gone. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Saint Son. I was just taking a short rest. How could I stand by and do nothing?¡± Cui Renwang chuckled, turning his gaze to Xu Ming. ¡°Since the prince-consort insists, it seems we¡¯ll have to send him to his grave here.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re wee to try,¡± Xu Ming retorted. In an instant, a sh of cold light streaked through the air as Xu Ming lunged at Cui Renwang, sword in hand. Cui Renwang countered with his jade flute, deflecting Xu Ming¡¯s strike as their figures collided and tumbled into the forest below. Meanwhile, Mo Zhuer¡¯s soft sword coiled around Ji Wuming, and the two resumed their fierce battle. In the forest, Xu Ming nted his stance firmly, thrusting his sword forward. The strike left a mark on Cui Renwang¡¯s chest. In response, Cui Renwang raised his jade flute to his lips, ying a tune that stirred the fallen leaves around them into motion. The fallen leaves gathered behind Cui Renwang, forming long swords that shot toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming swung his de again and again, shattering several leaf-formed swords. His sword danced in intricate patterns, each flourish gleaming coldly under the moonlight. Step by step, Xu Ming advanced, forcing Cui Renwang to retreat. Xu Ming thrust his sword toward Cui Renwang¡¯s head, but Cui Renwang raised his flute, deflecting the de. The residual sword energy shot past, obliterating a nearby boulder into dust. Xu Ming twisted his sword with force, shing toward Cui Renwang¡¯s head. Sparks flew as his sword met Cui Renwang¡¯s flute. Xu Ming followed up with a punch, and Cui Renwang countered with a palm strike of his own. Xu Ming¡¯s fist struck Cui Renwang squarely in the chest, the sound of breaking ribs resonating clearly through the impact. At the same time, Cui Renwang¡¯s palmnded on Xu Ming¡¯s chest. The two were sent flying apart. Blood trickled from the corner of Xu Ming¡¯s mouth as he steadied himself. Just as Xu Ming was about to press forward again, he frowned, sensing a sudden surge of heat spreading through his body. Cui Renwang rubbed his chest, his ribs snapping back into ce instantly. ¡°Feeling hot? Thirsty?¡± Cui Renwang asked with a grin, pping his hands to disperse some powder. ¡°That palm I struck you with is called the Heart-Eating Palm. Normally, when a cultivator is hit by it, their most primal desires are triggered, turning them into a beast in heat. Within moments, their blood boils, and they die. ¡°But you, prince-consort, are truly remarkable. That palm seems to have had no substantial effect on you. Still, it should make you ufortable for an hour or two, at least.¡± As he spoke, Cui Renwang¡¯s gaze lowered to Xu Ming¡¯s crotch. His eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°The prince-consort is¡­ truly impressive. Enough to make any man envious.¡± With that, Cui Renwang summoned a massive cauldron, its surface adorned with embroidered mandarin ducks. The cauldron¡¯s oppressive aura sent a chill down Xu Ming¡¯s spine. ¡°A¡­ half-immortal weapon?!¡± Without hesitation, Xu Ming turned and fled. The effects of the Heart-Eating Palm were bad enough, stirring his primal instincts, but manageable. He could fight through it if needed. However, with his internal energy already shing from earlier¡ªhis spiritual energy and martial energy in conflict¡ªthe Heart-Eating Palm only exacerbated the situation. And now, with the addition of a suspected half-immortal weapon, Xu Ming knew retreat was the only option. Above, Mo Zhuer held her ground against Ji Wuming and his servant, showing no signs of defeat. However, she couldn¡¯t focus entirely on the battle, her eyes frequently darting toward the forest below. To her surprise, she saw Xu Ming running, seemingly in distress, toward another direction. ¡°Worry about yourself!¡± Ji Wuming¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, as he struck a palm toward her. Mo Zhuer countered with her own palm strike, using the momentum to propel herself toward Xu Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Xu Ming shouted as he saw her approaching.@@novelbin@@ ¡°What?¡± Mo Zhuer called back, confused. She then noticed a massive cauldron chasing Xu Ming. As the cauldron¡¯s lid was about to seal him inside, Xu Ming unleashed a sword strike, sending towering waves of sword energy that forced the cauldron to retreat. ¡°Behind you!¡± Xu Ming yelled at Mo Zhuer. She turned just in time to see nine nails flying toward her. Xu Ming activated his martial energy, stepping to her side in an instant. With a single sword sweep, he deflected six of the nails, but three pierced his body¡ªone in his thigh, one in his left shoulder, and one in his right arm. Seeing Xu Ming standing in front of her, Mo Zhuer¡¯s eyes flickered as she stared at him, lost in thought. He saved me? Why would he save me? What reason does he have to save me? ¡°What are you spacing out for? Go!¡± Xu Ming shoved Mo Zhuer forward. ¡°Fly toward Xuanyue City! I¡¯ll hold off this Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect. If I die, you must deliver Sheng Sheng to Qin Qingwan of Tianxuan Sect! Here¡¯s today¡¯s temporary antidote, but the ultimate cure¡ªQin Qingwan has it! Now go!¡± With a sharp turn, Xu Ming charged straight at Ji Wuming. Xu Ming saving Mo Zhuer didn¡¯t mean he had any real feelings for her. To him, if she lived or died, it didn¡¯t matter. What Xu Ming cared about was Shen Shengsheng. Not knowing Mo Zhuer¡¯s true character, Xu Ming lied to her, iming that Qin Qingwan held the cure. That way, Mo Zhuer would have to bring Shen Shengsheng to Tianxuan Sect! But now, Xu Ming had no choice but to carve a path for Mo Zhuer to escape. In desperation, Ji Wuming activated his Soul-Nailing Pins. Xu Ming felt as though his soul was being torn apart, but he gritted his teeth and held firm. Heaven-Splitting Fist ¨C Mountain Shaker. Xu Ming punched forward. Ji Wuming summoned a tortoiseshell shield, but Xu Ming¡¯s fist went straight through it, piercing Ji Wuming¡¯s heart. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ji Wuming looked down at the fist embedded in his chest, disbelief etched on his face. He couldn¡¯tprehend it¡ªhow had he died from just a single punch? Falling from the sky, Ji Wuming hit the ground, eyes wide open in shock as his life slipped away. ¡°Young master!¡± Ji Wuming¡¯s elderly servant cried out in anguish. But instead of avenging his master, the old man turned and fled. The massive cauldron came flying toward Xu Ming once more. Xu Ming kicked it away with a powerful strike. Mo Zhuer gave Xu Ming onest nce before turning to fly toward Xuanyue City. Cui Renwang moved to intercept her, but Xu Ming unleashed a wave of sword energy, forcing him back. ¡°Never thought the prince-consort would fancy a demoness from the Western Regions,¡± Cui Renwang mocked. ¡°Ha! That demoness isn¡¯t even worthy of tying my shoes!¡± Xu Ming sneered coldly, his de and fists attacking in close quarters. Mo Zhuer nced back twice, biting her lip hard. She knew she should feel liberated. That man, Xu Ming, was surely going to die at Cui Renwang¡¯s hands. If Xu Ming hadn¡¯t lied to her, all she needed to do was bring Shen Shengsheng to Tianxuan Sect, and Qin Qingwan would provide her the cure. In the end, not only would Xu Ming die,pleting her mission, but he had also helped her eliminate apetitor. The final victor would be her! Yet Mo Zhuer couldn¡¯t stop herself from looking back toward Xu Ming¡¯s direction. Suddenly, she stomped her foot and turned around, flying back toward the battle. ¡°Mo Zhuer, what are you doing?! Go to Xuanyue City! Let that man die!¡± she cursed herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯ve actually fallen for that man?¡± She flew faster and faster. In her mind, memories surfaced of Xu Ming dripping candle wax on her, making her roast meat, and kicking her aside when she tried to seduce him. Yet during this time, she had never slept so soundly. Every time she faced certain death, he had stood in front of her. Back in the forest, Xu Ming was fending off both the massive cauldron and Cui Renwang. It was clear that Cui Renwang couldn¡¯t fully control the cauldron. He could only use it to divert Xu Ming¡¯s attacks. Otherwise, Xu Ming believed he might already be dead. Meanwhile, Xu Ming, with both his Dao Pattern Eyes and Blood Qi Frenzy activated, could feel his body reaching its limits. He was beingpletely drained, and at this rate, death was inevitable. Running away wasn¡¯t an option either¡ªthere was no way to shake Cui Renwang off. Once his stamina and spiritual energy were exhausted, he¡¯d be nothing more than prey. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m taking someone down with me.¡± This thought suddenly surfaced in Xu Ming¡¯s mind. He charged forward, shattering the air as his foot smashed into Cui Renwang¡¯s jade flute, cracking it. Cui Renwang was sent crashing to the ground again. What followed was a relentless storm of sword energy, stabbing toward Cui Renwang with fury. Xu Ming refused to give him any breathing room. At this moment, Xu Ming noticed the massive cauldron hovering in the air had stopped moving. Maybe Cui Renwang was worried it might trap them both. Even better! Xu Ming pressed the attack in close quarters, beating Cui Renwang down with everything he had. Cui Renwang tried multiple times to create distance, but Xu Ming clung to him like a leech. However, Xu Ming¡¯s strength and sword energy were steadily weakening. The sh between his Martial Qi and spiritual energy within his body was intensifying. Blood flowed from Xu Ming¡¯s ears, eyes, and nose. Seeing Xu Ming in this state, Cui Renwang¡¯s lips curled into a grin. He wasn¡¯t in a rush anymore. Looking at him now, Cui Renwang estimated Xu Ming would copse and die within half an incense stick¡¯s time. But what Cui Renwang didn¡¯t know was that Xu Ming, determined to fight to the death, was entering a mysterious and profound state. Xu Ming felt as though he existed and didn¡¯t exist at the same time, as if he had transcended his physical form and was gazing down upon the world from above. He seemed to merge with his fists, with the sword in his hand. Xu Ming knew he was going to die, but before he did, he wanted to throw onest punch, one final sword strike. He felt that if he didn¡¯t unleash them, he would regret it for the rest of eternity. Suddenly, Xu Ming reached a critical, indescribable threshold. He stopped in his tracks and closed his eyes. Cui Renwang had no idea what Xu Ming was doing, but he swiftly widened the distance between them. ¡°Fall!¡± Under Cui Renwang¡¯smand, the massive cauldron descended toward Xu Ming,pletely locking onto his presence. There was no way for Xu Ming to escape. But Xu Ming had no intention of dodging. He punched upward at the cauldron. The force of his punch condensed into the form of a massive dragon, mming against the cauldron and holding it in ce. With another thought, Xu Ming¡¯s body seemed to dissolve into nothingness. His sword transformed into a streak of light, piercing toward Cui Renwang¡¯s chest, with Xu Ming following behind like a trail of smoke. Cui Renwang¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. By the time he realized what had happened, he looked down to see a massive hole in his chest. The sword had left no trace. Xu Ming, now back in physical form, holding his sword, couldn¡¯t evenprehend what had just transpired. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Cui Renwang¡¯s trembling eyes reflected disbelief. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Impossible¡­ How is this possible? I was killed by a mere Sea Observation Realm cultivator? How could this be?!¡± Cui Renwang¡¯s voice grew frenzied, nearly deranged. He reached out toward the massive cauldron, gripping it tightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯reing to die with me!¡± Chapter 191 The Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect stretched out his hand and grabbed at the sky. A massive cauldron immediately descended, aiming to crush Xu Ming. Although the Sect Master¡¯s body and soul were gradually dissipating, themand he issued to the Yuanyang Cauldron had already been executed. Even if the Sect Master died, the cauldron would carry out its master¡¯s final orders. Xu Ming raised his head, looking at the descending cauldron. His expression remained calm, unshaken in the slightest. In Xu Ming¡¯s view, he was already destined to die. There was no chance of survival. In fact, he considered himself somewhat lucky¡ªat least he managed to take down the Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect. If there had been cigarettes avable, Xu Ming might have sat down on the ground, a bottle of liquor in one hand and a cigarette in the other, waiting peacefully for death. But just as the cauldron was about to crush him, a ck figure shed across his peripheral vision.Immediately afterward, a faint fragrance wafted into Xu Ming¡¯s nose. He shifted his gaze from the sky and looked forward, momentarily stunned. ¡°Why are you back? What are you doing?¡± Xu Ming asked, his tone tinged with confusion. Mo Zhuer blinked her eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help you. What, not touched by my gesture?¡± ¡°The Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect is already dead. What are you helping me with? Get lost!¡± Xu Ming retorted, exasperated. Shouldn¡¯t she be rushing off to deliver Sheng Sheng to the Tianxuan Sect and fetch her antidote? Why on earth had shee back? Was her brain broken? ¡°Get lost?¡± Mo Zhuer looked around. ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you see that massive cauldron above your head?¡± ng! Before Xu Ming could finish his sentence, the cauldron descended, trapping both him and Mo Zhuer inside. Inside the cauldron, it wasn¡¯t pitch dark. Instead, a faint light illuminated the space, casting an ethereal glow. Xu Ming finally realized¡ªit was intentional. But what he couldn¡¯t understand was why Mo Zhuer deliberately chose to get trapped with him inside the cauldron. Was she seeking death? ¡°What¡¯s your scheme?¡± Xu Ming asked, puzzled. ¡°What scheme? I came here to save you, obviously,¡± Mo Zhuer replied, annoyed. She felt like her rare moment of kindness was being utterly wasted. ¡°Heh.¡± Xu Ming let out a coldugh. ¡°You? Save me? If that¡¯s true, then pigs must be flying in this world.¡± Mo Zhuer gritted her teeth. ¡°In your eyes, what kind of person am I?¡± ¡°Cunning. Shameless,¡± Xu Ming answered tly. Mo Zhuer raised her foot and kicked Xu Ming¡¯s knee. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Xu Ming sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Did youe here just to torment me on purpose?¡± Xu Ming asked coldly. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m here to make sure your death is as miserable as possible!¡± Mo Zhuer snapped. ¡°I want to repay you for all the humiliation I¡¯ve endured these past days!¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe a word she said. Something about her felt off, as though she had taken the wrong medicine or something. But he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Meanwhile, the Yuanyang Cauldron had already begun to activate. Xu Ming could feel every inch of his skin burning. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take more than the time it took to burn a stick of incense for him to be reduced to blood and ash by the cauldron. ¡°Do you even know what this cauldron is?¡± Perhaps Mo Zhuer had decided that arguing with him was meaningless, so she brought up a more serious topic. ¡°The Yuanyang (Mandarin Duck) Cauldron?¡± Xu Ming replied casually. Mo Zhuer blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°I guessed. After all, there¡¯s a pair of mandarin ducks painted on the cauldron.¡± Mo Zhuer: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This cauldron is indeed called the Yuanyang Cauldron. Its greatest function lies in dual cultivation. If one performs the dual cultivation method inside it, the results are twice as effective with half the effort,¡± Mo Zhuer exined. ¡°Of course, the Yuanyang Cauldron can also be used to kill. All cauldron-based magical artifacts in the world have one primary method of killing¡ªsuppression. The methods of suppression vary, though. The Yuanyang Cauldron¡¯s method is to evoke a person¡¯s most primal desires. In other words, it forcibly pushes a man¡¯s yang energy to its maximum and a woman¡¯s yin energy to hers. If the man and woman inside the cauldron fail to harmonize their yin and yang, the man¡¯s body will explode, leaving him as nothing but a pool of blood, while the woman will turn into an ice sculpture and shatter to pieces.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Ming nodded. No wonder when he and Cui Renwang were standing close together earlier, the cauldron wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªit was probably afraid of locking them together in a situation like this. Wait¡­ Xu Ming realized something and turned to Mo Zhuer. ¡°What you mean is¡­ the only way for us to get out is to¡­¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Mo Zhuer spat a gleaming droplet to the side. ¡°Who wants to do that with you? Do you think I¡¯d let you take advantage of me?¡± Mo Zhuer turned her head and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Wait for me to circte my cultivation technique. I¡¯ll continuously adjust the flow of spiritual energy between us to achieve a bnce of yin and yang. It¡¯ll have a simr effect. Half-immortal artifacts like this cauldron have their own will. From what I can tell, Cui Renwang never truly gained the recognition of the Yuanyang Cauldron. He was merely controlling it through a divine soul imprint. Now that he¡¯s dead, the imprint is gradually fading. I estimate it¡¯ll be gone in about half an hour. If we can hold out until then, we¡¯ll be free. But I have one condition¡ªonce we¡¯re out, this Yuanyang Cauldron belongs to me. You¡¯re not allowed to fight me for it.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Xu Ming agreed. He relied on his fists and his sword. He had no interest in such an artifact. Even if he did take it, he¡¯d only end up selling it to pay off his debts. ¡°Good. Then it¡¯s settled. Sit cross-legged and face me,¡± Mo Zhuer instructed. Xu Ming had no choice but toply. He sat cross-legged on the ground. Mo Zhuer also crossed her legs and sat down. Then she noticed something¡ªXu Ming seemed to be¡­ pitching a tent. A sly smile crept onto Mo Zhuer¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already losing control and want to do something to me?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Honestly, yes. But just because I want to doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll do it.¡± He had already been affected by the blow from Cui Renwang, which stirred up his primal desires. Now, the cauldron was amplifying those urges. And less than half a meter away sat a stunningly beautiful woman. He could even smell the faint fragrance on her body.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming felt that managing to hold himself back at this point was a testament to his extraordinary willpower. ¡°Pah! Shameless!¡± Mo Zhuer spat again, her cheeks turning a shade of red. Chapter 195 In Xuanyue City. Xu Ming sat in the courtyard, cing his hand on the stone table. Shen Shengsheng sat beside him, her little head turning left and right. First, she looked at Xu Ming, then at the elderly doctor taking Xu Ming¡¯s pulse. Seeing that neither of them spoke, Shen Shengsheng remained quiet as well, looking very obedient. The healer finally released Xu Ming¡¯s hand and spoke slowly: ¡°Young master¡¯s injuries are quite severe, but thankfully, they haven¡¯t harmed the foundation. However, you¡¯ll need to rest for some time. For the next month or two, it¡¯s best not to engage in any major battles. Additionally, the young master practices both martial arts and cultivation, and both have reached a certain level of attainment. This is quite rare. However, there is a conflict between the martial qi and spiritual energy within your body. Logically, your meridians should¡¯ve been torn apart long ago. But it seems you¡¯ve encountered some sort of opportunity, as the two energies are temporarily at peace.¡± YuanyangListening to the doctor¡¯s words, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but recall that night in the Yuanyang Cauldron. His expression turned a little awkward as he exined: ¡°A friend of mine helped calm the martial qi and spiritual energy temporarily, but they said it wasn¡¯t a permanent solution. I wonder, do you know of any way topletely resolve this issue?¡± Both his martial arts and cultivation were paths Xu Ming found difficult to abandon. Through countless battles, Xu Ming hade to deeply appreciate the immense advantages of these two pathsplementing one another. If he had walked solely the path of a martial artist or a cultivator, he would have been dead long ago. Indeed, Mo Zhuer had temporarily stabilized his energies, but she had not cured the problem. To truly resolve it, he would need to seek her out again. But now that he no longer held any leverage over her, approaching her voluntarily would mean falling under her thumb again. Who knew what that demoness would make him do? Whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s inquiry, the elderly doctor¡¯s expression turned hesitant. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. Perhaps you¡¯ll have to ask your friend. For now, though, you needn¡¯t worry. At least until you attempt to break into the next realm, the martial qi and spiritual energy within your body should remain in harmony. I¡¯ll prescribe a few remedies. If you take them daily for the next two months, it will further aid in calming the energies within you. But young master, you must remember¡ªuntil a solution is found, do not attempt to advance to the next major realm in either martial arts or cultivation. Otherwise, the consequences could be disastrous, beyond even the gods¡¯ ability to save you.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Xu Ming replied, sighing inwardly. Could it be that in this entire world, only Mo Zhuer could help him? If that were true, it would be troublesome indeed. After the doctor wrote down a few prescriptions, Xu Ming saw him out. Xu Ming had read some medical texts and had a rudimentary understanding of medicine. The prescriptions were extremely intricate. Both the main and supplementary ingredients were selected with great care, showcasing the doctor¡¯s skill in the field of medicine. However, the required herbs were all quite rare and costly¡ªnot something an ordinary cultivator could easily afford. Fortunately, over his travels, quite a few people had been eager to ¡°deliver treasures¡± to him. For now, his wealth was sufficient. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± After the doctor left, Shen Shengsheng jumped down from her chair and leaned over Xu Ming¡¯sp. Herrge eyes gazed up at him, filled with worry. Xu Ming chuckled and gently ruffled her small head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Shen Shengsheng replied with a nod, her obedience as endearing as ever. Looking at the little girl, so delicate and perfect as if sculpted from jade, Xu Ming felt a deep sense of guilt in his heart. Since the events at the Lava Heart Cavern, Shen Shengsheng¡¯s mother had entrusted her daughter to Xu Ming. Yet, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t given her even a few days of peace. If he wasn¡¯t being hunted, he was on the run. Shen Shengsheng followed him everywhere, enduring the hardships of eating in the open and sleeping under the stars. Most of the time, they lived in caves, and it was a rare luxury to stay in an inn for a few days when they entered a city.@@novelbin@@ ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xu Ming said, apologizing to Shen Shengsheng. ¡°Hmm?¡± Shen Shengsheng tilted her little head, confusion written all over her face. ¡°Why sorry?¡± She could say a few simple sentences, though not very fluently. ¡°Because I haven¡¯t been able to give you a good lifetely. I¡¯ve been dragging you along, running here and there. Are you tired of following me around?¡± Xu Ming asked. Shen Shengsheng, who was leaning on Xu Ming¡¯sp, shook her head. ¡°Not tired.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Ming pressed. Shen Shengsheng nodded earnestly. Then, as if recalling something, she lowered her head and softly said, ¡°Sorry¡­ I¡­ dragged you down¡­ I no help.¡± Xu Ming smiled and gently tapped the little ck horns on her head. ¡°You¡¯ve never med me for not giving you a stable life. How could I me you for being a burden? Besides, you¡¯re not a burden at all¡ªyou¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± Shen Shengsheng raised her head, looking at Xu Ming seriously. Her questioning eyes seemed to ask, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. You¡¯ve helped me so much,¡± Xu Ming said, pointing at the small storage pouch tied to her waist. ¡°See this? It¡¯s a symbol of our teamwork. You¡¯ve helped me collect a lot of things.¡± Shen Shengsheng froze for a moment, then nced at the storage pouch on her waist. Her eyes sparkled, and a bright smile spread across her face. Seeing her smile, Xu Ming felt a warm sensation in his chest. He understood that, in this world, she had already regarded him as her only family. And he, too, would treat her as if she were his own little sister. ¡°Shengsheng, when things settle down, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Xu Ming said gently. ¡°Home?¡± Shen Shengsheng didn¡¯t quite understand. Xu Ming felt a pang of sorrow. ¡°Home is where family is. It¡¯s a ce where you can truly rx. I¡¯ll take you to meet my mother.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng repeated the word softly, her head lowering slightly. Xu Ming patted her small head. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, my mother can be your mother too. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love you very much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Shengsheng asked, a little nervously. Xu Ming smiled reassuringly. ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shen Shengsheng said happily, nuzzling against Xu Ming¡¯s palm. Looking at the little girl before him, Xu Ming thought to himself that when they returned, he would ask Wu Yanhan to help look after her. With Wu Yanhan, the princess, offering protection, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. The only concern was whether Shengsheng would be willing to stay by his mother¡¯s side. ¡°Xu Gongzi.¡± As Xu Ming¡¯s thoughts wandered, a female cultivator from Xuanyue City approached, her expression tinged with hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you¡­¡± Chapter 199 The Hall of Rituals, Tianxuan Sect. An elder rolled up his sleeves and poured tea for the man before him. ¡°This time, at the Zixia Ceremony, Nephew Xia, your support is quite remarkable. Many elders are backing you to be the Saint Son. Among the sect disciples, you¡¯re truly seen as the most deserving.¡± Xia Donghua smiled and shook his head. ¡°What support is there? The one with the highest support should be our Senior Brother Chen from Yunhai Peak. If not him, then it would be Elder Wang Xuan¡¯s disciple, Qin Qingwan. And let¡¯s not forget He Qingqing from Baihe Peak¡ªshe¡¯s quitepetitive too.¡± ¡°Hahaha,¡± Elder Xu of the Hall of Rituals chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Although that Chen Yun kid is indeed good, he¡¯s not interested in the position. As for the others, they fall short of you. In the eyes of us old folks, you are the most suitable.¡± Xia Donghua raised his teacup. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use this tea as a substitute for wine to thank Elder Xu for your recognition.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± Elder Xu said, raising his own teacup and drinking it in one go. Stroking his beard, Elder Xu said, ¡°When Nephew Xia bes the Saint Son, our Hall of Rituals will need to host the ceremony for you. But that Ritual Hall of ours is looking a bit outdated.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°That¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Xia Donghua said, understanding the elder¡¯s implication. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll have the entire Hall of Rituals renovated. After all, ceremony and etiquette are of utmost importance. The Hall of Rituals is the face of our Tianxuan Sect.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance, Nephew¡ªno, thank you, Saint Son.¡± Elder Xu raised his cup once again.¡°Elder Xu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite,¡± Xia Donghua said with a smile. ¡°Elder Xu, Senior Brother Xia¡ª¡± Just as the two were enjoying their conversation, a disciple entered the hall and bowed to them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Xu asked cheerfully, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Elder Xu, Senior Brother Xia, Xu Ming of the Wu Kingdom has arrived, iming to have been invited by Senior Sister Qin to present a gift,¡± the disciple reported, his tone tinged with unease. ¡°Xu Ming?¡± Upon hearing the name, Elder Xu frowned and nced at Xia Donghua. Xia Donghua remained calm. ¡°We don¡¯t know this Xu Ming. Who¡¯s to say he¡¯s the real one? And besides, Junior Sister Qin is still in seclusion. Without her confirmation, how can we be sure she invited him? Send this so-called Xu Ming away for now. We¡¯ll address it after Junior Sister Qin emerges.¡± Elder Xu nodded. ¡°Do as your Senior Brother Xia said. Dismiss him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The disciple hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡± Elder Xu¡¯s tone turned displeased. ¡°Elder, this Xu Ming handed me this,¡± the disciple said, producing a jade token and handing it over. Elder Xu examined the token. Engraved on it were three characters: Wen Wu Qing. ¡°What does this token mean?¡± Elder Xu asked. The disciple exined, ¡°Elder, Wen Wu Qing (Minister of Letters and Arms) is an official title personally bestowed by the Emperor of the Wu Kingdom. It¡¯s unprecedented, and Xu Ming is the first to hold it. He says he¡¯s here representing Wuguo to present their congrattions.¡± Elder Xu and Xia Donghua: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª Outside Tianxuan Sect, Yue Lou appeared anxious, while Xu Ming maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°Why do you call Qingwan ¡®Uncle (Shishu),¡¯ but address the sect master¡¯s son as ¡®Senior Brother¡¯?¡± Xu Ming asked, striking up a conversation. Yue Lou rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all about seniority. Elder Wangxuan is the sect master¡¯s senior sister, and Uncle Qin is Elder Wangxuan¡¯s direct disciple. Of course, we address her as Uncle (Shishu). Though Uncle Qin doesn¡¯t put on airs and often says we can just call her ¡®Senior Sister¡¯ or ¡®Junior Sister,¡¯ in my heart, her status is untouchable. As for Senior Brother Xia, even though he¡¯s the sect master¡¯s son, he¡¯s just the direct disciple of an elder. Naturally, we call him Senior Brother.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Ming nodded, finally understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Are you sure your jade token will really work?¡± Yue Lou asked, her toneced with doubt as she nced at Xu Ming. In Yue Lou¡¯s original n, the gatekeeping outer sect disciples should have been directly subdued with her authority, allowing her to escort Xu Ming inside. By the time the elders of the Hall of Rituals reacted, they would have already made it in. Now that the disciple had gone to report, she expected things to be moreplicated. With the elders of the Hall of Rituals explicitly backing that disciple, his confidence would undoubtedly grow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xu Ming reassured her confidently. ¡°If you said you were a guest of Qingwan, they might not care much,¡± Xu Ming exined. ¡°But as an envoy representing the Wu Kingdom, refusing me entry would be an affront to the Wu Kingdom itself. I don¡¯t think the disciples of your sect would dare take such a risk.¡± Yue Lou blinked, momentarily confused by his logic. After giving it some thought, however, she had to admit he made sense. He was right! Wu Kingdom was one of the ten great human dynasties, and Xu Ming held an official position within it. If he were visiting as a Wu Kingdom official, how could they refuse him? Sure enough, within the time it takes to burn two sticks of incense, the gatekeeping disciple came running back, cupping his fists in apology. ¡°Young Master Xu, my earlier conduct was out of line. I was merely following protocol¡ªplease forgive me.¡± Xu Ming wasn¡¯t about to hold a grudge against an outer sect disciple. After all, life was difficult for such individuals in any sect. ¡°So, may I go in now?¡± ¡°Of course! Young Master Xu, please proceed.¡± The disciple quickly stepped aside, clearing the way. Xu Ming nodded and started walking up the mountain path. Yue Lou, still sitting beside him, was somewhat stunned by how smoothly things had gone. ¡°I made so many preparations, but it turns out you didn¡¯t need any of them,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Xu Ming said, shaking his head. ¡°They¡¯ve let me in, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t make things difficult for me. At the very least, they¡¯ll want to cause me some trouble.¡± Yue Lou frowned. ¡°But aren¡¯t you here as a Wu Kingdom official? Would they really dare target an official from the Wu Kingdom?¡± Xu Ming nced at Yue Lou, thinking how loyal she was to Qingwan, yet how strangely na?ve she seemed. ¡°Tianxuan Sect let me in because I¡¯m a Wen Wu Qing, and behind me stands the Wu Kingdom. Behind them stands the Tianxuan Sect. From one official entity to another, they can¡¯t refuse me entry. But any random disciple of Tianxuan Sect could still cause trouble for me. After all, they¡¯re just individual cultivators, and I¡¯m a cultivator too. That makes it a matter of person versus person.¡± Yue Lou blinked, looking confused. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. That sounds overlyplicated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Ming said with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand it, Miss Yue Lou.¡± He gestured forward with a slight nod. ¡°Look, speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here.¡± [T/N: It¡¯s a chinese idiom which means by mentioning trouble, trouble will arrive.] Chapter 204 ¡°Chen Yun, ranked second on the Qingyun Ranking? So it¡¯s him, huh.¡± When Yue Lou mentioned this name, Xu Ming finally had some impression of it. Yue Lou sighed, ¡°Young Master Xu, you¡¯re finally starting to understand.¡± Xu Ming shook his head, ¡°Not really. I just know of such a person, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ve seen his name on the Qingyun Ranking. After all, he¡¯s practically a regr there.¡± It was normal for Xu Ming not to know much about Chen Yun, as the Qingyun Ranking only disyed names. Information would only be revealed during ranking updates. And Chen Yun¡¯s name was so ordinary andmon¡ªwho would¡¯ve thought that the Chen Yun from Tianxuan Sect was the same one from the Qingyun Ranking? Yue Lou gave Xu Ming a sideways nce. ¡°Young Master Xu, let me tell you something. Our Senior Brother Chen started cultivating at the age of five. At six, he reached the Mind rity Realm. By seven, he had advanced to the Furnace Ignition Realm, then to the Qi Refining Realm at eight, and to the Furnace Foundation Realm at nine. By the age of ten, he had entered the Cave Mansion Realm. Before reaching the Sea Observation Realm, it was like he was breaking through a new realm every day. Even after entering the Cave Mansion Realm, our Senior Brother Chen¡¯s pace didn¡¯t slow. At fourteen, he reached the Sea Observation Realm. At twenty-one, he entered the Golden Core Realm.By twenty-eight, Senior Brother Chen hit a bottleneck. He ventured alone to the Northern Wastnds for training. There, he killed no fewer than fifteen Golden Core Realm cultivators and even defeated the infamous Demon de King, who had long made a name for himself in the Northern Wastnds. It was during that life-and-death battle that Senior Brother Chen broke through his bottleneck and faced the White River Heavenly Tribtion, thus entering the Nascent Soul Realm! The only reason he returned this time was because his Master summoned him to participate in the Zixia Grand Ceremony. Otherwise, he¡¯d still be roaming the outside world.¡± Listening to Yue Lou¡¯s exnation, Xu Ming gained a better understanding of Chen Yun. Breaking through a realm a year¡ªindeed, that was impressive. Although Chen Yun¡¯s speed didn¡¯t quitepare to the likes of Xu Xuenuo and Qin Qingwan, who entered the Cave Mansion Realm as soon as they started cultivating, it was still rare to see such talent in the wider world. However, cultivation speed alone doesn¡¯t tell the whole story. Fast progress in the early stages might indicate talent, but it doesn¡¯t guarantee future sess. Many so-called geniuses who advanced quickly early on ended up being ordinaryter. But someone like Chen Yun, who entered the Cave Mansion Realm and then reached the Nascent Soul Realm in less than ten years, was truly extraordinary. Especially since Chen Yun broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm in the midst of a life-or-death battle, his cultivation foundation was undoubtedly solid. It must be said that inrge sects like Tianxuan Sect, where the forest is vast, there¡¯s always a variety of birds. There are those who act like foolish viins. There are impulsive young hotheads used as pawns. But there are also disciples who can hold up the sect¡¯s reputation. ¡°One more thing!¡± Yue Lou added urgently, fearing Xu Ming might not heed her advice. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that our Senior Brother Chen has little restraint when sparring with others. He often identally kills his opponents. That¡¯s why, before any matches, he always signs a life-and-death contract.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you, Miss Yue. I¡¯ve got a general understanding of the situation,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. He nced at Yue Lou¡¯s hand, which was still gripping his sleeve. ¡°But Miss Yue, could you let go of me first?¡± ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Yue Lou said, reluctantly releasing his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven your strength. No one will question you anymore. There¡¯s no need to spar with Senior Brother Chen. If something happens to you¡­¡± Before she could finish, Xu Ming turned and soared into the sky. ¡°Hey! Young Master Xu! Young Master Xu! I told you not to act recklessly! If something happens to you, how am I supposed to exin this to Uncle (Shishu) Qin?¡± Yue Lou shouted from the ground, feeling utterly exasperated. She thought to herself, It¡¯s over. This Xu Ming is so stubborn, just like an ox. ¡°Junior Xu Ming greets Senior Brother Chen. I have long admired your name.¡± Standing before Chen Yun, Xu Ming sped his hands respectfully and bowed deeply. Previously, when Xu Ming greeted other disciples of Tianxuan Sect, it was purely out of politeness. But it was different with Chen Yun. Perhaps due to the years Xu Ming spent in the Blood Asura Battalion, he truly admired geniuses who forged their path through life-and-death struggles. The main reason, however, was that Xu Ming sensed a certain chivalrous spirit in Chen Yun¡ªa rugged romanticism unique to the martial world, a sentiment that resonated deeply with him. Especially after leaving Wudu and witnessing so many schemes and petty intrigues in the cultivation world, Xu Ming found this chivalrous spirit even more precious. ¡°Chen Yun, Nascent Soul Realm.¡± Chen Yun spoke slowly, his expression respectful as he looked at Xu Ming. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts. Not bad.¡± ¡°Not as much as Brother Chen Yun venturing alone into the Northern Wastnds,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile. ¡°The Northern Wastnds, huh? That ce is pretty barren¡ªjust deserts and grasnds, not much else. But the wine¡¯s good, the people are bold, and the women¡­ well, they¡¯re very¡­ open. Quite¡­ refreshing,¡± Chen Yun remarked. Xu Ming and the others: ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, Xu Ming didn¡¯t know how to respond. I was just making small talk, and here you are talking about how ¡°refreshing¡± the women in the Northern Wastnds are? Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate? There are so many female cultivators present here, after all! But deep down, Xu Ming quietly made a decision: he would definitely visit the Northern Wastnds someday. Whether the women were ¡°refreshing¡± or not was one thing, but more importantly, he wanted to see the world and experience its diverse customs andndscapes. Chen Yun, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care about the opinions of others. ¡°Your blood and qi are strong, and your martial aura carries a hint of killing intent. Have you trained in the military?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Yes, I spent a few years in military training.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± Chen Yun nodded in understanding. ¡°But if you spar with me, des and swords are merciless. I might not be able to hold back my strength, and you could die. Are you sure you still want to challenge me?¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°Since I¡¯vee to Tianxuan Sect and had the chance to meet you, how could I leave without sparring with you? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of a visit?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Chen Yun¡¯s admiration for Xu Ming deepened. ¡°You¡¯re a real man¡ªmuch better than those flowery cultivators. You¡¯re at the Heroic Soul Realm and Sea Observation Realm, right? Then I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation to the same level as yours.¡± Xu Ming replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Chen Yun.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite confident.¡± Chen Yun fixed his gaze on Xu Ming. ¡°Alright then,e at me. Let me see the rumored martial prowess of the warriors of the Wu (Martial) Kingdom!¡± ¡°Then forgive me for my offense.¡± As Xu Ming¡¯s words fell, the spiritual energy beneath his feet shattered with a dull explosion. ¡°Boom!¡± No one saw Xu Ming¡¯s punch. By the time they reacted, Xu Ming¡¯s fist was already hurtling toward Chen Yun¡¯s head. Chen Yun unsheathed his massive sword. Fist and de collided. Spiritual energy and martial aura exploded. Both men retreated seven steps. Xu Ming loosened his fist, clenched it again, and shook it slightly. Chen Yun tightened his grip on his massive sword. Xu Ming¡¯s mind grew more focused. From the spiritual energy Chen Yun disyed earlier, he had indeed suppressed his cultivation to the Sea Observation Realm. But even though Chen Yun, originally at the Golden Core Realm, had suppressed his cultivation to the Sea Observation Realm, it was clearly the peak of Sea Observation, far surpassing an ordinary pinnacle Sea Observation cultivator. After all, Chen Yun had reached much greater heights and possessed a deeper understanding of the Dao. [T/N: You mean Nascent Soul Realm?] Xu Ming had mentally prepared for this, but he hadn¡¯t expected Chen Yun¡¯s Sea Observation Realm to be so overwhelmingly powerful. Chen Yun¡¯s Sea Observation Realm was of an exceptionally high quality¡ªthe strongest he had ever encountered. On the other side, Chen Yun was also intrigued. This man was impressive. Based on that single punch alone, Chen Yun would¡¯ve believed Xu Ming if he¡¯d imed to be a Golden Body Realm martial artist. Is this really the strength of someone in the Heroic Soul Realm? Chen Yun straightened his posture. ¡°Come on, continue!¡± Xu Ming didn¡¯t waste words. Channeling his spiritual energy, he activated his Cloud-Stepping Technique, rapidly closing the distance, and unleashed a devastating punch with his Heaven-Splitting Fist. Chen Yun raised his massive sword, swinging it down with unrelenting force. Xu Ming¡¯s fists, wrapped in martial energy, shed directly against the de. Sword waves from Chen Yun¡¯s strikes rippled outward, impacting various peaks of Tianxuan Sect. The sect¡¯s protective array was forced to activate, absorbing the destructive waves. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xu Ming¡¯s punches thundered through the air, each one heavier than thest. Chen Yun, wielding his giant sword, only grew more ferocious as the battle went on, his every strike brimming with raw power. As Xu Ming¡¯s eyes began to change, Dao patterns appeared in his pupils. He had long wanted to test his newly-evolved Dao Pattern Eyes, and Chen Yun was the perfect opponent! ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Yun noticed the change in Xu Ming¡¯s eyes, and a wave of unease surged through him. This was an unfamiliar sensation, as though Xu Ming could see through him entirely. When Chen Yun swung his sword, Xu Ming immediately spotted a weak point in the attack. His punchnded precisely three inches below the hilt, sending tremors through the massive sword and causing Chen Yun¡¯s grip to falter, his hands slightly numb from the shock. In that instant, Xu Ming delivered a Mountain-Shaking Punch to Chen Yun¡¯s chest. A defensive array of runes appeared on Chen Yun¡¯s chest, forming a protective shield that blocked the blow.@@novelbin@@ The impact sent Chen Yun flying 30 meters backward. Before Chen Yun could regain his footing, he charged forward again, wielding his massive sword. This time, the sword struck Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder. Xu Ming sidestepped, only to realize that the enormous rune-covered de was designed to explode. The resulting st sent Xu Ming flying backward, forcing him to block with his sword against the searing heat wave. But before Xu Ming could steady himself, the massive sword in Chen Yun¡¯s hand dissolved into hundreds of talismans. ¡°What the hell kind of sword is this?¡± Xu Ming muttered, feeling he¡¯d truly broadened his horizons. The talismans swarmed him in an instant. BOOM!!! Another deafening explosion erupted, sending ripples of spiritual energy spreading outward like waves across ake. When the smoke cleared, Xu Ming emerged from the haze, holding his Nine Heavens Thunder Sword. His body radiated sharp sword energy, his shirtpletely torn apart, revealing his muscr chest and abs. The sight caused several female disciples in the audience to blush. Some turned their heads shyly, but their eyes couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces now and then. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, are you a swordsman or a spellcaster?¡± Xu Ming asked. The sword energy was unmistakably real and skillful, yet every strike carried traces of spellwork. Chen Yunughed and countered with a question of his own. ¡°And what about you, Brother Xu Ming? Are you a swordsman or a martial artist?¡± Xu Ming smirked and didn¡¯t press further. He took a single step forward, holding nothing back. Xu Ming¡¯s blood energy surged wildly, transforming him into a beast-like force. Chen Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was surprised¡ªsurprised that he actually felt fear. ng! Xu Ming appeared in front of Chen Yun, his sword striking upward. Chen Yun didn¡¯t dare block directly and dodged instead. The upward sword strike sliced through the clouds, leaving a gaping hole in the sky. Chen Yun quickly formed hand seals, unleashing a thunderous palm strike. Xu Ming met it with his fist. Palm and fist collided, sending waves of spiritual energy and martial aura rippling outward once again. Xu Ming followed up with a kick to Chen Yun¡¯s face. Chen Yun raised his arms to block, but the impact was so powerful that a crack echoed through the air as he was sent hurtling downward like a cannonball. Chen Yun crashed into the ground, raising a cloud of dust several meters high. The dust suddenly parted as a streak of sword light shot toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming casually flicked his long sword, shattering the iing attack. Realizing that continuing the fight would only deplete his strength further, Xu Ming decided to stop. The activation of his Dao Pattern Eyes and the wild surge of blood energy consumed considerable stamina. Xu Ming had no intention of exhausting himself on someone else¡¯s turf. He raised his longsword high, and sword energy surged like an endless ocean, roaring and crashing. The waves of sword energy expanded and thenpressed, again and again. Finally, the sword energy materialized into a tangible wave, defying gravity, surging like a real sea. Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy and sword intent climbed higher and higher, reaching unprecedented peaks. The disciples of Tianxuan Sect hurriedly retreated, afraid of being caught in the crossfire. They could sense it¡ªXu Ming was about to unleash his strongest attack to settle this duel once and for all. At the same time, Chen Yun also ceased holding back. Behind him, an enormous Heaven and Earth Dharma Body materialized. The Dharma Body opened its eyes, wielding a giant sword, and behind it spun a yin-yang Eight Trigrams diagram. Feeling the shift in Chen Yun¡¯s spiritual energy, the disciples of Tianxuan Sect were collectively stunned. ¡°Senior Brother Chen has raised his suppressed cultivation to Dragon Gate Realm!¡± Earlier, Chen Yun had kept his cultivation suppressed at the Sea Observation Realm for this match. But now, he voluntarily increased his level! A duel between Sea Observation Realms was one thing, but now it was Dragon Gate Realm against Xu Ming¡¯s Sea Observation Realm¡ªand with him also being a Heroic Soul Realm martial artist on top of that¡ªthis was an undeniable admission of Xu Ming¡¯s terrifying potential. The disciples had alreadye to view Xu Ming as a once-in-a-generation prodigy, someone so powerful it was intimidating. But now they realized something even more terrifying: when Xu Ming fought them earlier, he hadn¡¯t even been going all out. Xu Ming¡¯s sword fell. A tidal wave of sword energy surged toward Chen Yun. Chen Yun countered with his massive sword, shing upward to shatter the wave and split Xu Ming in two. CRASH! The two unleashed their strongest techniques, colliding in a storm of energy that roared through the battlefield. Gale-force winds howled, and the protective array of Tianxuan Sect groaned under the strain. Meanwhile, ten miles away from Tianxuan Sect, six figures appeared. One was an elderly man, clearly a senior, while the other five were young disciples. They wore uniform sword robes with longswords at their waists. On the other side of their belts hung wooden tokens, each engraved with two characters: Wanjian Sect. As they walked, the six abruptly stopped in unison. Almost simultaneously, they looked up toward the direction of Tianxuan Sect. ¡°What razor-sharp sword energy,¡± the elder murmured, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive, though itcks refinement.¡± Turning his head, the elder addressed one of the disciples beside him. ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think?¡± The young woman he addressed responded indifferently, ¡°Ordinary.¡± Chapter 205 ¡°Ordinary.¡± The young girl spoke slowly, her tone cold, as icy as the sword she wore at her waist.@@novelbin@@ Her eyes were cold, as if everything in the world was inconsequential to her. With a single thought, she could sever all ties with the world using the sword in her hand. Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t just her thoughts¡ªmost sword cultivators shared the belief that all things in existence could be reduced to the edge of a de. It was precisely this mentality that allowed sword cultivators like her to keep moving forward. Despite the unapproachable aura she exuded, the girl was stunningly beautiful. Her jet-ck hair cascaded like a waterfall down her shoulders, reaching her waist in a sleek and smooth flow. Her delicate and refined nose sat perfectly on her face, while the cherry-like lips below were fresh and enticing. Her skin was wless, almost too delicate to belong to a swordsman, yet the heroic spirit in her brows made her resemble a wild steed¡ªuntamable by anyone. ¡°If Junior Sister says it¡¯s ordinary, then it must be ordinary.¡± Hearing herment, the elder merely chuckled and said no more. The other four disciples didn¡¯t dare to say anything either. While the sword aura here was rough, it was undeniably vast and overwhelmingly sharp¡ªfar beyond their own capabilities. Of course, they understood that this was only true for them.For the girl before them, whatever she said was the truth. Among the younger generation, no one in the entire world could surpass her. Her name was Xu Xue Nuo. Born with the Innate Sword Bone, she refined it at the age of six, acquiring her life-bound flying sword and stepping into the Dao of cultivation, reaching the Cave Mansion Realm almost immediately. Now, she was the sole disciple of the Sect Master of the Wanjian (Ten Thousand Swords) Sect. All disciples addressed her as ¡°Martial Aunt,¡± and even many elders had to call her ¡°Junior Sister.¡± It was widely epted that she would be the next Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Sect, a fact few disputed. [T/N: I had only seen Martial Uncle (like in every manhua) , so thought there is no ¡®Martial Aunt¡¯ (Shishu). But from now on I¡¯ll use it instead of ¡®Uncle¡¯ (Shishu) for females since Uncle sounds weird for females.] Two male disciples couldn¡¯t help but nce at their young ¡°Martial Aunt.¡± They couldn¡¯t resist looking at her because she was just too beautiful. However, each nce sent a chill down their spines, forcing them to avert their eyes quickly, as if her sword aura would pierce them if they stared too long. Come to think of it, they had never seen this Martial Aunt smile. In fact, they even wondered if she was capable of smiling. ¡°I wonder which guest from the Tianxuan Sect has arrived,¡± the elder said, stroking his beard as he looked into the distance. ¡°Let us proceed. We must not dy the appointed time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The group bowed with the Sword Salute and followed the elder forward. Xu Xue Nuo gazed at the distant, rolling mountain range. In her mind, the figure of a young girl emerged unbidden. It had been nearly eleven years since theyst met. How was she now? Was she doing well? Following that, another figure appeared in her memory¡ªa young boy. Thinking of him, Xu Xue Nuo clenched her fists tightly. ¡®You cannot use the Blood Sword Technique. That proves your bloodlines are entirely different. You are not truly siblings.¡¯ Her master¡¯s words from that day echoed in her ears. In the Tianxuan Sect, the spiritual energy dissipated, and the sky returned to calm. Xu Ming and Chen Yun stood face-to-face. Xu Ming¡¯s sword pointed at Chen Yun¡¯s shoulder. But Chen Yun¡¯s giant sword rested against Xu Ming¡¯s neck. Judging by their positions, it was clear Chen Yun had won. Yet none of the disciples cheered. Looking at the man before him, Chen Yun felt both excitement and regret. He was excited because this younger brother was undoubtedly the strongest peer opponent he had ever faced. In that final exchange of blows, Chen Yun couldn¡¯t help but break through his realm. He knew that the moment he unleashed that sword by surpassing his boundary, he had already lost. But Chen Yun didn¡¯t mind. A loss was a loss¡ªwhat he sought was a battle that left him exhrated. What a pity. ¡°Where did you get those injuries?¡± Chen Yun asked Xu Ming, dissatisfaction evident in his tone. ¡°I was ambushed by the Hehuan Sect earlier and got hurt,¡± Xu Ming replied calmly. ¡°When you¡¯re healed, let¡¯s fight again. Today¡¯s match didn¡¯t satisfy me.¡± Chen Yun slung his giant sword over his shoulder, stepping into the air and departing. ¡°This duel is your victory.¡± Xu Ming sheathed his sword and looked at his right hand. His palm had been torn by the force of Chen Yun¡¯s earlier strike, and blood dripped steadily from the wound. Recalling that strike, Xu Ming shook his head. Chen Yun imed defeat because he had used the strength of the Dragon Gate Realm for that final sword. But in Xu Ming¡¯s eyes, he was the one who had truly lost. Had Chen Yun not pulled back at thest moment, Xu Ming would already be dead beneath his de. In a real fight, there would be no chance to say, ¡°Your realm is higher than mine, so it¡¯s unfair.¡± Such excuses were meaningless. That said, apart from childhood yfights with Xiao Bai¡ªwhere he¡¯d been pinned to the ground¡ªthis was the first time Xu Ming had truly lost to someone of his generation. Even though Chen Yun was more than ten years older, such an age gap meant little in the world of cultivation. Just as Xu Ming was about to turn away, streaks of azure light began converging in the sky above the Tianxuan Sect. The light condensed into a list¡ªa shimmering azure ranking board. ¡ª In the Northern Sea Pce A woman d in a light blue imperial gown sat upon a crystal throne. The Dragon Empress rested her head on her pale hand, her eyes closed as she slept. A pce maid hurried into the hall, but upon seeing the Dragon Empress reclining on the embroidered couch, the maid froze, momentarily spellbound. The Dragon Empressy sideways, her dark hair flowing like clouds, her serene slumber unable to conceal the sorrow etched between her brows. The maid¡¯s gaze traced her butterfly-like eyshes, her lips as red as blooming begonias, and finallynded on the smooth, ivory shoulder peeking out from her slightly disheveled silks. The maid¡¯s breath hitched. The Empress¡¯s skin, as pure and radiant as milk, outshone even the gleaming pearls adorning her pillow. Even as a woman herself, the maid could not help but be mesmerized by her Empress¡¯s beauty each time she saw her. She couldn¡¯t fathom how such a stunning existence could grace the world. What enraged her most was that the ¡®nun¡¯ from the Western Regions ranked first on the Beauty List. What qualifications did that nun have to im the top spot? The Empress was unparalleled and could not be surpassed! Not daring to disturb her Empress¡¯s rest, the maid stood quietly in the hall, waiting for her to awaken. But the maid didn¡¯t feel bored. If possible, she would be content to gaze at the Empress forever¡ªher beauty was something one could never tire of. Sadly, in the next moment, the Dragon Empress¡¯sshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the maid quickly knelt. The Empress, her gaze still drowsy andnguid, looked at her attendant. Without raising her voice, her words resonated throughout the grand hall. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, a report has arrived from the sisters Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye,¡± the maid answered respectfully. ¡°Speak,¡± the Empress said softly. ¡°Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye are on their way back to the Northern Sea, but they did not bring Xu Ming with them. They reported that Xu Ming is exceedingly powerful but gravely injured. Forcing him to return could pose a threat to his life if not handled carefully. However, Xu Ming said that if Your Majesty were to invite the Kingdom of Wu to send an envoy to the Northern Sea, and if he were chosen as the envoy, he would most certainlye with utmost respect,¡± the maid ryed. The maid conveyed Ruo Lan and Ruo Ye¡¯s words clearly. The Dragon Empress yawned softly, her expression neither particrly angry nor overly eager. She did indeed wish to find him, but whether Xu Ming was truly the one they were searching for remained uncertain. It had been tens of thousands of years, and many times, the array¡¯s guidance had led to someone who ultimately wasn¡¯t the one. Xu Ming was merely another possibility. ¡°Then draft a letter to the Kingdom of Wu,¡± the Dragon Empress said slowly. ¡°It just so happens that the Four Seas Ceremony in the Northern Sea is approaching, and the Kingdom of Wu is eligible to send a congrattory envoy.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the maid replied. ¡°If there is nothing else, you may leave,¡± the Dragon Empress said, propping her head once more and closing her eyes. ¡°Your servant takes her leave,¡± the maid said, bowing deeply before retreating, never turning her back on the Empress until she exited the hall. Moments after the maid left, the Dragon Empress opened her eyes once again. She stood and gazed thoughtfully at the pce ceiling, sensing something. A streak of light shed past, and the pce, now empty, fell silent. Meanwhile, over the boundless sea of the Northern Sea, countless sea creatures¡ªmerfolk, giant whales, sea dragons¡ªemerged from the waters, lifting their heads to gaze at the sky. On the inds scattered across the sea, inhabitants also looked upward. All of a sudden, the Northern Sea came alive with noise and excitement as ordinary people, cultivators, and spiritual beings pointed at the sky, animatedly discussing what they saw. Suddenly, at the center of the Northern Sea, an enormous wave rose and spread outward, forming walls of water over a hundred meters high. Before the countless beings of the Northern Sea could grasp what was happening, an overwhelming dragon¡¯s aura engulfed the entire region. Whether they were sea creatures on the surface or residents of the inds near the sea¡¯s center, all lowered their heads in reverence. The waves calmed. At the very center of the Northern Sea, the Dragon Empress stood barefoot on the water¡¯s surface. She raised her head, her gaze fixed on the azure ranking board in the sky. ¡ª [Wu Kingdom¡¯s Xu Ming: Martial Artist at the Heroic Spirit Realm, Qi Cultivator at the Sea Observation Realm. Within three months, defeated Mo Zhuer, Saintess of the ck Lotus Sect; slew Ji Wuming, Holy Son of the ck Lotus Sect; killed Cui Renwang, Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect; and triumphed over Chen Yun, First Disciple of the Tianxuan Sect. Ranked second on the Qingyun List.] ¡ª ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± In the Wu Kingdom¡¯s imperial capital, Eunuch Wei hurried into the hall, kneeling before the Emperor of Wu. ¡°What is it?¡± the Emperor asked without lifting his head from the memorial he was reading. ¡°Your Majesty! The Qingyun List has been updated!¡± Eunuch Wei eximed excitedly. The Emperor put down the memorial. ¡°Updated? That¡¯s no reason to be so agitated. I assume it¡¯s someone from the Wu Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! The individual is¡­ Xu Ming of the Xu Family!¡± ¡°Xu Ming? Wasn¡¯t he ranked twentieth on the Qingyun List already?¡± the Emperor asked calmly. Three months ago, Xu Ming had been ranked twentieth. In such a short time, how much could his rank have improved? ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Xu Ming¡¯s ranking is¡­¡± Eunuch Wei stammered, too excited to form a coherent sentence. The Emperor ignored him and strode out of the study. When he saw the azure ranking board in the sky, he paused briefly, then burst into heartyughter. ¡°Xu Ming¡­ second on the Qingyun List?! Hahaha! My Wu Kingdom has produced a second-ranked Qingyun List warrior! Hahaha!¡± In the history of the Wu Kingdom, the highest Qingyun List ranking ever achieved was fourth. Never had anyone reached second ce! What made it even more remarkable was that this year¡¯s first-ranked individual on the Qingyun List was a once-in-a-millennium genius. Even the City Lord of Tianji City had once remarked, ¡°As long as he is here, unless he ages out of the Qingyun List at thirty, even the greatest first-ranked geniuses throughout history will only stand in second ce.¡± In other words, Xu Ming was effectively already the top of the Qingyun List¡ªit¡¯s just that the current first ce was absurdly powerful. ¡°Wei Xun!¡± the Emperor of Wu called out loudly. ¡°Your servant is here!¡± ¡°Xu Ming has ranked second on the Qingyun List, bringing glory to the Kingdom of Wu! Bestow upon the Xu Family¡¯s estate ten thousand taels of gold, a thousand bolts of fine silk, a Thunder Cloud Horse, and confer the title of Lady Raising Martial Glory, a second-rank title, upon Xu Ming¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± ¡ª On a vast in in Changping Prefecture, a young woman in armor drove her spear through the heart of a rebel general. With a swift motion, she lifted the rebel leader high like a battle standard and shouted, ¡°Charge!¡± The girl¡¯s crisp,manding voice echoed across the battlefield. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Behind her, the soldiers of Wu Kingdom surged forward, cutting down rebels one after another. Changping Prefecture had been the fiefdom of Prince Xi. However, ording to reports from the Tingfeng Pavilion, Prince Xi had been secretly plotting rebellion. When the Emperor of Wu learned of this, he summoned Prince Xi to the capital under the pretense of a spring hunt. Knowing his schemes had been exposed, Prince Xi refused the summons and raised his army in revolt. The Emperor appointed Princess Wu Yanh¨¢n as the Cloud Banner General, with the rank of third-grade, to lead 300,000 troops to quell the rebellion. After seven months of grueling warfare, Prince Xi, finding himself cornered, was forced to make ast stand on the Changhan in. After killing the rebel army¡¯s suprememander, the morale of Prince Xi¡¯s forces copsed, and they began to retreat in disarray. Wu Yanh¨¢n, dropping the corpse impaled on her spear, charged into the city at the head of her troops and led her personal guards straight into Prince Xi¡¯s pce. When Wu Yanh¨¢n emerged from the pce, kicking the severed head of Prince Xi before her, streams of azure spiritual energy began flowing above her from the heavens. She looked up to see the swirling mist above her transform into a glowing blue ranking board, where a single name stood out prominently: ¡°Xu Ming, Second on the Qingyun List.¡± ¡°This guy¡­ he¡¯s got some skill,¡± Wu Yanh¨¢n murmured, lowering her gaze and continuing forward. ¡°Your Highness!¡± As she exited the pce, a soldier ran toward her, dropping to one knee before the young general. ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Yanh¨¢n asked coldly. ¡°An urgent decree from His Majesty! After capturing Prince Xi¡¯s pce, Your Highness need not return to the capital. Instead, His Majestymands you to serve as an envoy to the Tianxuan Sect and attend the Zixia Grand Ceremony.¡± Chapter 206 Across the world, unless they were cultivators training in secret realms or small worlds, everyone could see the azure list floating high in the sky. At the Tianxuan Sect, most of the disciples stared at the list hovering above, reading the words disyed on it. Then, they all turned their incredulous gazes toward Xu Ming. Yue Lou was no exception. Yue Lou had brought Xu Ming to Tianxuan Sect to protect Martial Aunt Qin¡¯s reputation from being overshadowed. But she never expected that this Young Master Xu would not only prove his strength but even defeat Senior Brother Chen and rise to the second position on the Qingyun List! This was simply outrageous. She recalled hearing that Martial Aunt Qin had a childhood friend named Xu Xuenuo, who was the only disciple of the Wanjian Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Rumor had it that she was destined to lead the future of the sword path. Good heavens. What could she say? Birds of a feather flock together? Geniuses are always surrounded by other geniuses? ¡°This second ce feels a bit undeserved,¡± Xu Mingmented, ncing at his ranking. He shook his head lightly, clearly unimpressed. In truth, he thought to himself, I should have lost that match earlier. It was only because Chen Yun, out of pride, couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he barely managed to beat Xu Ming despite being one realm higher. So, he conceded instead. Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s words, the disciples of Tianxuan Sect all hadplex expressions.It was true. If Senior Brother Chen had fought with his full power, Xu Ming might have lost. But then again, Senior Brother Chen barely managed to edge out a victory despite being a whole realm higher¡ªand Xu Ming had even fought while injured. How could there be any doubt about the legitimacy of his second ce? Of course, no one thought Xu Ming was being arrogant or ungrateful. It was clear to them that he simply didn¡¯t care about the ranking. That said, some couldn¡¯t help but wonder: In a few years, could Xu Ming actually challenge the person in first ce on the Qingyun List? But this thought was fleeting. Impossible. Absolutely impossible. The cultivator ranked first on the Qingyun List was invincible¡ªpractically heaven¡¯s chosen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ming turned to Yue Lou and spoke calmly. At this point, no one dared to cause him trouble anymore. ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Yue Lou snapped out of her thoughts, hurriedly summoning a flying vessel. She boarded it with Shen Shengsheng, and then they picked up Xu Ming, heading toward Liefu Peak. Once they reached Liefu Peak, Yue Lou led Xu Ming to visit Xia Donghua. ¡°Young Master Xu, you¡¯re not nning to do something to Senior Brother Xia, are you?¡± Yue Lou asked worriedly. Xu Ming turned his head toward her. ¡°Why would Miss Yue think that?¡± Yue Lou, feeling uneasy, exined, ¡°Because you and Senior Brother Xia had a conflict in the Baiwa Secret Realm. Young Master Xu, please listen to me: no matter what, Senior Brother Xia is still the Sect Master¡¯s son. He hasn¡¯tpletely turned against us, so we should at least show him some respect on the surface.¡± Xu Ming nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Yue. Don¡¯t worry; I know my limits. I won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°As long as you understand.¡± Yue Lou sighed in relief. Before long, Yue Lou and Xu Ming arrived at Xia Donghua¡¯s residence. By then, a crowd of disciples had already gathered, curious to see the spectacle of Xu Ming confronting Senior Brother Xia. ¡°Ah, Brother Xu! Long time no see! Why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing? I would¡¯vee to greet you!¡± Xia Donghua had already been informed of Xu Ming¡¯s visit. Now, seeing Xu Ming, he greeted him warmly, like an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in years. This shocked Yue Lou and the onlookers. Senior Brother Xia and Young Master Xu are on such good terms? While Yue Lou was still confused, Xu Ming stepped directly into the courtyard. Without saying a word, he lifted his leg and kicked Xia Donghua. With a loud bang, Xia Donghua flew back ten meters, skidding along the ground and leaving a long trail. Yue Lou and the onlookers: ¡°???¡± Xia Donghua scrambled to his feet. Although his heart burned with hatred and a desire to tear Xu Ming apart, he maintained a fa?ade of shock, confusion, and grievance. ¡°Brother Xu, why did you kick me for no reason?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why?¡± Xu Ming walked up and kicked Xia Donghua again. ¡°You and I met in the Baiwa Secret Realm. It was brief, but we could at least be called friends, right? I¡¯ve been the target of so much nder, and you didn¡¯t step up to exin on my behalf? I¡¯ve been harassed by the disciples of Tianxuan Sect, and you just sat here doing nothing?¡± As he spoke, Xu Mingnded another kick. ¡°Ow, ow! Brother Xu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡± Xia Donghua quickly cried out. ¡°I¡¯ve been meditating with my eyes closed and wasn¡¯t aware of the situation outside. Besides, I just learned about the rumors regarding you recently! Ever since returning from the Baiwa Secret Realm, I¡¯ve been in seclusion!¡± ¡°Oh? Then how are you nning to repay the fifty high-grade spirit stones you owe me? And what about the time in the Baiwa Secret Realm, when you got blocked at the brothel by thedies there? It was me who pulled you out of that mess! You promised to give me five first-grade spirit fruits afterward. So, where are they?¡± Xu Ming pressed on.@@novelbin@@ Xia Donghua wanted to scream: When did I ever owe you fifty high-grade spirit stones? And when did I ever go to a brothel in the Baiwa Secret Realm? That ce was full of snakes and lizards¡ªnone of them had even taken human form yet! Who in their right mind would go there? But now was not the time to argue. Xia Donghua forced himself to nod and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion, haven¡¯t I? But I¡¯ve already prepared everything. I was nning to deliver them to you in Wuguo (Wu Kingdom)¡¯s capital, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe here first.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Xia Donghua nodded furiously. ¡°Have I ever lied to you, Brother Xu?¡± Xu Ming stared into Xia Donghua¡¯s eyes for a moment, then suddenlyughed heartily. He stepped forward, helped Xia Donghua up, and even brushed the footprints off his robes. ¡°My apologies, my apologies! I thought I treated you as a friend, but you stabbed me in the back. Turns out it was all a misunderstanding. I was a bit rude just now. Please forgive me, Brother Xia.¡± Xia Donghua gritted his teeth in rage but kept his face calm and amicable. ¡°Brother Xu, you really need to work on that temper of yours.¡± ¡°True, very true,¡± Xu Ming nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ve been through several matches recently, so I¡¯m a bit tired. There¡¯s plenty of time ahead. I¡¯ll head over to the guest peak to rest first. Brother Xia, you¡¯re wee toe find me for drinks anytime.¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Xia Donghua bowed politely. ¡°Please rest well, Brother Xu.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. And make sure you send those things to my ce soon. I¡¯m broke these days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Xu.¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Xu Ming turned and left. Once Xu Ming was gone, the other disciples, still confused about the whole exchange, gradually dispersed since there was nothing else to watch. ¡°Xu Ming!¡± When everyone had finally left, Xia Donghua mmed his fist onto the stone table. The table shattered instantly into powder. Chapter 209 ¡°Could you please tell me, Senior?¡± Xu Ming asked earnestly. Whether or not he could achieve it was another matter, but he needed to know the method. After all, he had his cheat-like system, which asionally provided strange rewards. Who knew? Maybe one of those rewards could help Qingwan. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you,¡± Wangxuan replied. This wasn¡¯t exactly a secret, and telling this young man might even help him let go of his unrealistic hopes. ¡°Now that Qingwan has lost the Dao Lotus, it¡¯s as if part of her spiritual veins is missing. However, the years she spent nurturing the Dao Lotus haven¡¯t gone to waste. The void left by the Dao Lotus in her body could potentially be filled with certain rare treasures, though obtaining them would be extremely challenging. The first is the primary treasure. In the Rootless Secret Realm, there¡¯s a tree known as the Blood Bodhi Tree, so named because it resembles a bodhi tree but is entirely crimson. The fruits it bears are called Blood Bodhi Fruits. I assume you¡¯ve heard of them?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I have. It¡¯s said that Blood Bodhi Fruits are unique to the Rootless Secret Realm. They¡¯re known to unblock spiritual veins, replenish vitality, and even heal injuries to some extent. But I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be that hard to obtain, right?¡± Wangxuan continued, ¡°You¡¯re correct. Each time the Rootless Secret Realm opens, the Blood Bodhi Tree¡¯s fruits ripen.The tree produces eight fruits each time. For someone like you, securing one of the eight fruits shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, especially if you and Qingwan work together. But this time is different. The Rootless Secret Realm is on the verge of copsing, and this will be its final opening. The cycle of cause and effect, the workings of the Dao¡ªit is said that as a secret realm copses, the treasures within it be more abundant and precious. Based on my calctions, this time, there will be nine Blood Bodhi Fruits. One of these nine fruits will berger than the others and inscribed with Dao runes. This particr fruit, which I call the Master Fruit, contains more essence than the other eightbined. It¡¯s the culmination of the Blood Bodhi Tree¡¯s essence. Your first task is to secure this Master Fruit. But know that this time, even the top-ranked cultivator on the Qingyun Rankings will participate. As far as I know, he¡¯s been deliberately suppressing his realm for years just to obtain this Master Fruit. You¡¯re strong, that¡¯s true. But defeating that man and taking the Master Fruit from him is nearly impossible. And even if you do manage to obtain the Master Fruit, it won¡¯t be enough. The second item needed is a pearl called the Linglong Pearl, found in the North Sea and guarded by the Abyssal Maw. The Linglong Pearl is rtively easier to handle. After the Zixia Grand Ceremony concludes, I¡¯ll personally visit the North Sea to see if I can retrieve it. But the hardest part will be obtaining a drop of blood essence from the North Sea Dragon Empress.¡± Xu Ming was speechless. If the Master Fruit seemed barely within reach, obtaining the Dragon Empress¡¯s blood essence was an entirely different story. Though losing a drop of blood essence wouldn¡¯t be a significant issue for the Dragon Empress¡ªshe could recover in about ten years¡ªthe problem was, why would she willingly give something so precious to him? Blood essence, after all, had many uses, including curses. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Xu Ming finally said after a long moment of thought, raising his head with determination. He could only promise to try. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with thetter two items,¡± Wangxuan said calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get them. Even obtaining the Master Fruit from the Blood Bodhi Tree is likely beyond your reach.¡± In Wangxuan¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t trying to discourage Xu Ming¡ªshe was merely stating the facts. ¡°That Qingyun Ranking¡¯s number one¡ªhe¡¯s really that strong?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet him.¡± Wangxuan stood up and began walking out of the courtyard. Her voice drifted back faintly from behind her. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Qingwan will emerge from seclusion in seven days.¡± ¡°Take care, Senior.¡± Xu Ming stood up and cupped his hands in a respectful bow. ¡ª ¡°Father, you called for me?¡± At the main peak of the Tianxuan Sect, Xia Donghua arrived at the residence of the sect master. Sitting quietly in the courtyard, Xia He, the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s sect master, opened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Come in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Donghua walked in cautiously, his nerves evident. ¡°That Xu Ming came to see you?¡± Xia He asked. ¡°He did,¡± Xia Donghua nodded, his eyes shing with a trace of malice. ¡°He¡¯s clever.¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s very clever.¡±@@novelbin@@ Xia He stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°He knows there¡¯s no benefit in openly turning against you, and he also knows it would leave me in an awkward position. So, those two kicks he gave you¡ªpurely to vent his anger, and you couldn¡¯t even retaliate. Then he demandedpensation from you, a perfectly reasonable request, all while pretending to maintain a close, friendly rtionship with you. And now you¡¯re forced to treat him respectfully, making it all the more nauseating.¡± Xia He¡¯s tone was calm butced with disdain. ¡°No wonder he managed to survive the court politics¡ªhe¡¯s as cunning as theye.¡± Xia Donghua gritted his teeth and said viciously, ¡°Father, now that it looks like Xu Ming and I are on good terms, if I were to deal with him now, no one would suspect me!¡± ¡°You fool!¡± The previously calm Xia He suddenly picked up his teacup and hurled it at Xia Donghua, who was so startled he immediately bowed and said, ¡°Father, please calm your anger.¡± ¡°How did I end up with such an idiot for a son?¡± Xia He stood up, hands sped behind his back, his tone filled with frustration. ¡°Xu Ming is currently ranked second on the Qingyun Ranking, and everyone¡¯s attention is on him. Not to mention, he¡¯s also Qingwan¡¯s childhood friend. Do you think Wangxuan isn¡¯t keeping an eye on him? Do you think Wangxuan isn¡¯t fully aware of what happened in the Baiwa Secret Realm?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Wangxuan has already seen through the charade between you and Xu Ming. If you dare make a move now, not even I could protect you. Do you really think that just because I¡¯m the sect master, the Tianxuan Sect belongs entirely to me?¡± Xia He¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Do you know that as soon as Xu Ming arrived at the Guest Peak, Wangxuan showed up right after him? That was a warning. She¡¯s letting you know that Xu Ming is under her protection, and you¡¯re not to act recklessly! Right now, what you need to do is keep ying along. Maintain the appearance of a good rtionship with Xu Ming. As for the fifty high-grade spirit stones and the five first-grade spirit fruits he demanded, you are to personally deliver them to him as an apology! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Xia Donghua quickly replied. ¡°Good.¡± Xia He let out a deep sigh, as if releasing his frustration. He walked over to his son, patted him on the shoulder, and said earnestly, ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling humiliated and stifled right now, but you have to endure it. Small sacrifices must be made for greater ns. After the Zixia Grand Ceremony is over, I will make them pay. When that timees, the entire Tianxuan Sect will belong to me,pletely and utterly! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Xia Donghua replied with determination. Chapter 212 ¡°Cock-a-doodle-doo~~~ Cock-a-doodle-doo!¡± Dong¡­ Dong¡­ Dong¡­ At dawn, the sound of a rooster¡¯s crow echoed, followed by a series of bell chimes reverberating throughout the Tianxuan Sect. Inside the room, Xu Ming slowly opened his eyes. His first sensation was the weight pressing heavily on his shoulder. Lowering his head, Xu Ming saw that Shen Shengsheng was sprawled on his shoulder, sound asleep. Since Xu Ming was traveling with just this little girl, they were assigned a single-upant courtyard, per the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s rules. However, the sect had thoughtfully considered their situation. In the small room, the bed was a bunk bed¡ªShen Shengsheng slept on the top bunk, and Xu Ming took the bottom. This arrangement worked quite well, actually. Being in someone else¡¯s territory, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t fully trust the courtyard¡¯s protective formations. What if something happened while he was asleep? After all, Shengsheng was his only weakness now.With Shen Shengsheng by his side, he could keep a close watch on her. The only issue was that Shengsheng wasn¡¯t the most obedient sleeper. Somehow, in the middle of the night, she had ended up climbing into Xu Ming¡¯s bed. Gently moving her arm off his neck, Xu Ming got up and stepped out of the room. The abundant spiritual energy of the Tianxuan Sect filled the morning air, instantly clearing his mind. Truthfully, since leaving Wudu City, this was the ce with the densest spiritual energy Xu Ming had encountered¡ªthere was noparison. And yet, the Guest Peak wasn¡¯t even the area with the highest spiritual energy concentration in the sect. It was rumored that the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s core disciples and direct disciples had their own exclusive cultivation grounds, where the density of spiritual energy was something Xu Ming couldn¡¯t even imagine. After washing up, Xu Ming sat cross-legged in the courtyard, absorbing the pure morning spiritual energy from heaven and earth. But no matter how much he focused, his mind kept returning to the old man he saw yesterday. ¡°Who was that old man? Why was he imprisoned inside that mountain? And do the disciples of the Tianxuan Sect know about this?¡± These three questions lingered in Xu Ming¡¯s mind, refusing to go away. ¡°Awooo¡­¡± As Xu Ming was lost in thought, Shen Shengsheng emerged from the room. ¡°Awake?¡± Xu Ming smiled, walking over to pat her small head. ¡°Mm!¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded obediently. ¡°Go wash your face and brush your teeth.¡± Xu Ming fetched her a basin of water. Shen Shengsheng took out a cup and the toothbrush Xu Ming had crafted for her from her storage pouch. Dipping it in fine salt, she squatted down and earnestly began brushing her teeth. Afterward, she ran over to Xu Ming, grinning wide to show off her clean, white teeth. ¡°Very good, all clean,¡± Xu Ming nodded approvingly. ¡°Now go wash your face.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With that, Shen Shengsheng ran back over to the basin to wash up. ¡°Young Master Xu, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast,¡± a voice called out. A female outer disciple entered the courtyard carrying a tray. This was Cui Caihua, an outer disciple who had been with the Tianxuan Sect for five or six years. ¡°Thank you, Miss Cui,¡± Xu Ming expressed his gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Young Master,¡± Cui Caihua replied with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Miss Cui,¡± Xu Ming interjected, raising a hand. ¡°Actually, there is something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Cui Caihua bowed slightly. ¡°Please, Young Master, feel free to ask. I will answer everything I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Xu Ming paused briefly, organizing his words. ¡°Yesterday, I had some free time, so I wandered around and came across a mountain. It caught my curiosity.¡± Cui Caihua tilted her head slightly. ¡°Which mountain is the one Young Master is referring to?¡± Xu Ming kept his tone casual. ¡°The mountain is about three hundred zhang high¡ªquite tall¡ªand its shape is peculiar. It looks like a long rectangr seal pressed into the earth. On top of the mountain, there are threerge boulders, though the boulders themselves don¡¯t seem particrly special.¡± Hearing this, Cui Caihua immediately understood. ¡°Ah, Young Master must be talking about Sanshi (Three-Stone) Peak.¡± ¡°Sanshi Peak?¡± Xu Ming echoed, intrigued. ¡°Does this mountain have any special significance?¡± Cui Caihua shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it myself. That mountain is one of the sect¡¯s forbidden grounds. Not just us outer disciples, even the inner disciples aren¡¯t allowed to enter. Since ancient times, only the sect master has been permitted to set foot there. ¡°As for what lies within, themon rumor in the sect is that it contains rare heavenly treasures. Other than that, there¡¯s not much known about Sanshi Peak. ¡°Actually, the sect has quite a few forbidden grounds like this. Young Master will get used to it. But I must remind you, Sanshi Peak is heavily fortified with powerful defensive formations. If anyone tries to enter without authorization, the odds of survival are slim to none. Please, Young Master, do avoid getting too close.¡± Xu Ming cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Cui. I understand.¡± ¡°Young Master is too polite.¡± Cui Caihua bowed again and turned to leave. However, as Xu Ming stood in the courtyard, reflecting on what she had said, his curiosity only deepened. He thought to himself, If I really want to know more about this, I might have to ask Elder Wang Xuan. With her seniority, she surely knows more than most. But then another concern arose in Xu Ming¡¯s mind: Even if I ask, will Elder Wang Xuan tell me? And what if I inadvertently discover something I shouldn¡¯t? Would she silence me to protect the secret? ¡°Brother Xu!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, long time no see!¡± As Xu Ming wrestled with these thoughts, two cheerful voices called out from outside the courtyard. Looking up, Xu Ming saw two familiar faces¡ªYu Wenxi and Miao Feng¡ªwalking toward him with broad smiles. ¡°Brother Yu, Brother Miao,¡± Xu Ming greeted, clearly delighted to see them again. The two men entered the courtyard, returning Xu Ming¡¯s bow with their own. Miao Feng grinned. ¡°We thought we had arrived early enough, but it turns out, Brother Xu got here even earlier than us!¡±@@novelbin@@ Yu Wenxi¡¯s expression was one of excitement. ¡°When we were still resting in Xuanyue City, we saw the Qingyun Ranking being updated. We couldn¡¯t believe it when we saw Brother Xu ranked second! It¡¯s truly an honor to know you.¡± Xu Ming shook his head modestly. ¡°To be honest, I actually lost that match. It¡¯s just that Senior Brother Chen felt it was an unworthy victory and conceded instead.¡± Miao Feng chuckled. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re being too humble. A win is a win, and a loss is a loss. Regardless of how it happened, Senior Brother Chen conceded, and you should ept that victory with pride.¡± Xu Ming merely smiled and said no more. Yu Wenxi pped his hands. ¡°By the way, since it seems like Brother Xu has some free time, how about joining us at the Dao Debate Conference?¡± ¡°Dao Debate Conference?¡± Xu Ming asked, intrigued. Miao Feng exined, ¡°It¡¯s basically a martial artspetition. Since the Zixia Grand Ceremony hasn¡¯t officially started yet, but many guests have already arrived, the Tianxuan Sect organized this conference as a way for everyone to spar and exchange insights. The more victories you umte, the better the rewards. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that even the envoys from the Wanjian Sect are participating.¡± Chapter 215 ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Wu Yanhan looked at the woman in front of her and spoke calmly. She didn¡¯t care who her opponent was. She cared even less about the rewards offered by Tianxuan Sect. Wu Yanhan was here simply because she was bored and wanted to find something to do. Besides, she was curious to see what these so-called elites of righteous sects were truly capable of. ¡°Just killing time, let¡¯s spar,¡± Mo Zhuer replied. ¡°Who¡¯s this veiled woman?¡± ¡°Her eyes are so beautiful.¡± ¡°Wow, that figure! That waist!¡± ¡°I really want to see what she looks like under the veil!¡±¡°I refuse to believe she could be ugly under that veil!¡± ¡°ce your bets, ce your bets! The veiled woman versus Wu Yanhan of the Wu Kingdom¡ªwho will win or lose? Bets are open!¡± Outside the formation where Wu Yanhan stood, it was already quite lively. But as soon as Mo Zhuer entered, themotion grew louder. Someone even started taking bets on the spot, and many people eagerly ced their wagers. The male cultivators, in particr, had an excited gleam in their eyes. Watching women fight? Nothing could be more entertaining! Standing off to the side, Jiang Ruyan was stunned. In her eyes, it was rare for Zhuer to join in on something like this. But Zhuer had stepped into the formation without hesitation, even saying, ¡°She just irritates me.¡± Zhuer must have some grudge against this Wu Yanhan! But how could Zhuer have a feud with Wu Yanhan? What¡¯s more, Wu Yanhan didn¡¯t seem to recognize Zhuer at all. Inside the formation, Wu Yanhan looked at Mo Zhuer and assumed a fighting stance. ¡°Make your move.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Zhuer chuckled coldly, wasting no words. Her figure turned into a cloud of ck mist, which split into ten identical copies of her. The ck mist clones rushed at Wu Yanhan. Wu Yanhan kicked one apart with a single strike, but another clone, armed with a short sword, was already lunging at her. She sidestepped and kicked again, dispersing another clone with the force of her martial energy. Yet another one appeared, its short sword aiming for her. Wu Yanhan grabbed this Mo Zhuer¡¯s wrist, pulled her forward, and punched her square in the chest. But she hit nothing but air. The dispersed ck mist continually reformed into new clones of Mo Zhuer. In an instant, all ten clones closed in, each wielding a short sword and striking at Wu Yanhan. ¡°Stop hiding!¡± Wu Yanhan spat coldly. Her right foot stomped down hard. Just as the ten swords were about to pierce her, a surge of powerful martial energy erupted, scattering all of Mo Zhuer¡¯s clones. Behind Wu Yanhan, a manifestation of her martial soul appeared. All the ck mist condensed into a single Mo Zhuer. Wu Yanhan thrust a punch forward, the force of her strike twisting the air in a straight line, aiming directly at Mo Zhuer¡¯s chest. Mo Zhuer lightly waved her longsword, dispersing the iing martial energy. She now stood fifty meters away from Wu Yanhan, a faint, mocking smile on her face. ¡°The esteemed princess truly is terrifying. No wonder that prince consort of yours canceled the engagement back then. If it were me, I¡¯d be scared too,¡± Mo Zhuer said, her toneced with a hint of sly disdain. Hiss! The onlookers outside the formation collectively sucked in a breath at the veiled woman¡¯s taunt. Wow, what kind of grudge is this? A woman being rejected in marriage is already a massive blow to her dignity, yet here she is, openly having her wounds exposed like this? This is absolutely brutal! Wu Yanhan furrowed her brows, ring coldly at the woman in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s voice turned soft and coquettish. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just a nobody. My name isn¡¯t worthy of reaching the princess¡¯s ears.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± As the single word fell, Mo Zhuer¡¯s pupils constricted. In less than half a breath¡¯s time¡ªbefore she could even catch sight of Wu Yanhan¡¯s movements¡ªWu Yanhan had already appeared right in front of her! ¡°Roar!¡± Wu Yanhan threw a punch, apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar. Mo Zhuer took the blow directly, but once again dissolved into ck mist and scattered. Reappearing behind Wu Yanhan, Mo Zhuer widened the distance between them. However, blood was already trickling from the corner of her lips. It wasn¡¯t over yet. Wu Yanhan stepped forward again, closing the gap between them. ¡°The Martial God Step?¡± Mo Zhuer recognized the faint white flow of true energy trailing behind Wu Yanhan¡¯s steps. She remembered hearing how a ck Lotus Sect elder had been kicked to death by the Martial God Step. ¡°Is she that woman¡¯s disciple? Or did she inherit that woman¡¯s techniques?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s mind was swirling with questions, but she had no time to ponder further. Wu Yanhan was now in front of her. With her left leg nted firmly, her long, toned leg stretched taut as she kicked directly at Mo Zhuer¡¯s head. The sheer force of this kick made every cultivator outside the formation tremble. They all thought the veiled woman was done for. Boom~~~ Just as everyone believed the fight was over, a hollow crashing sound echoed. Arge cauldron appeared, blocking Wu Yanhan¡¯s kick. In that split second, a flexible sword shot out from Mo Zhuer¡¯s sleeve. Like a red-scaled serpent, it twisted and coiled toward Wu Yanhan in a deadly attack. Wu Yanhan parried and retreated at the same time.@@novelbin@@ Bang! Seizing the moment, she stomped hard, pinning the flexible sword beneath her foot. However, blood began to drip from her arm. As the two women were locked in a stalemate, evenly matched, the group led by Xu Ming arrived at the scene. ¡°Two women fighting? And that one in the martial outfit¡ªher figure and looks are incredible! Hm, but the veiled female cultivator is also amazing. Even though we can¡¯t see her full face, judging by that half-revealed part, she must be stunning!¡± Yu Wenxi¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he watched the two women within the formation. ¡°By the way, who is this female martial artist? Why do her punches and true energy feel on par with Xu Ming¡¯s? And that veiled female cultivator¡ªher techniques seem toe from the Western Regions? She even has a semi-immortal artifact?¡± Miao Feng wasn¡¯t particrly interested in women fighting, but these two piqued his curiosity. From Miao Feng¡¯s perspective, if he were to spar with either of them, he wouldn¡¯tst more than fifty moves. ¡°Brother Xu, who do you think will win?¡± Yu Wenxi asked, turning to hispanion. But Xu Ming remained silent for a long while. ¡°Brother Xu? Brother Xu?¡± Yu Wenxi turned his head. ¡°Shh.¡± Xu Ming rubbed the corner of his eye while staring at the two women in the formation. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me¡ªI¡¯m thinking.¡± Chapter 220 ¡°I want you to help me cultivate it.¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s voice lingered in Xu Ming¡¯s ears, her alluring tone like a soul-eating insect gnawing at his very bones, making one willingly fall under her spell. ¡°I refuse,¡± Xu Ming answered decisively. ¡°Heh heh heh, but your body right now seems to disagree,¡± Mo Zhuer teased, the corner of her mouth curving into a sly smile as she leaned closer against Xu Ming¡¯s chest. In the courtyard stood an iron rod, ready to be used after hanging clothes. It perfectly illustrated Xu Ming¡¯s current state. However, Xu Ming didn¡¯t feel he could entirely me himself. Any normal man, faced with a woman as enchanting as Mo Zhuer in such close proximity, would inevitably have some kind of reaction¡ªsuch responses were hardwired into human nature. Let alone him¡ªa warrior with blood that ran hotter than most. ¡°Move,¡± Xu Ming said coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Mo Zhuer retorted, resting her head on Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder, her actions dripping with calcted charm.¡°Does Xu Gongzi (Young Master) truly refuse to practice the first chapter of the Great Path of Hehuan with me? Surely you¡¯ve realized by now that my constitution is quite extraordinary.¡± She paused, her tone softening, almost conspiratorial. ¡°Let me be frank. I am of the Luo Shen Physique. There are many descriptions of this unique constitution, but one key point is that it can nourish all things, allowing for an incredibly precise adjustment and soothing of spiritual energy, both mine and others¡¯. Once upon a time, I wouldn¡¯t have considered practicing the Great Path of Hehuan. But now¡­ since Xu Gongzi has already ¡®partaken¡¯ of me once, what harm is there in doing so a second time? If you agree to cultivate this Great Path of Hehuan with me, I can help you regte your martial energy and spiritual power. Moreover, this practice has significant healing benefits for your injuries. If what I say is true, and the Sect Master of Tianxuan Sect ends up killing everyone, the sect will descend into utter chaos. Given your current injuries, how will you survive? And with your condition, if you still n to go to Sanshi Peak, you¡¯ll be walking straight to your death.¡± Xu Ming said nothing, his face dark. ¡°So, this is a trade.¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s voice turned low and seductive, like a subus whispering temptations into his ear. ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? As long as it¡¯s not something atrocious, you¡¯d agree. I¡¯m not asking you tomit any heinous acts. All I¡¯m asking you to do is¡­¡± Trailing off, Mo Zhuer ced her delicate hand on Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder. Xu Ming felt her spiritual energy entering his body. Just as he prepared to resist, the energy flowed like water, seamlessly merging with his own, leaving him utterly unable to expel it. A dry heat rose in Xu Ming¡¯s throat. His gaze at Mo Zhuer grew increasingly predatory. ¡°Why not just agree? You¡¯ve already crossed that line once¡ªcrossing it again won¡¯t make a difference,¡± a sudden thought surfaced in Xu Ming¡¯s mind. The notion startled him, shocking even himself. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Xu Ming frowned, his hand mping tightly around Mo Zhuer¡¯s wrist. The desire for her in his heart surged uncontrobly. ¡°Be gentle~ If you grip too hard, you¡¯ll hurt me,¡± Mo Zhuer cooed, her tone as sweet and teasing as ever, without a trace of fear. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already exined, Gongzi? I possess the Luo Shen Physique and can freely manipte spiritual energy. What I just did was infuse a trace of spiritual energy imbued with the properties of the Yuanyang Cauldron into your body¡ªjust to help set the mood a little. And really, you can¡¯t entirely me me. If you didn¡¯t already have certain feelings for me, that strand of spiritual energy wouldn¡¯t have had any effect at all.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming felt his breathing grow heavier, especially with Mo Zhuer sitting on hisp. The softness of her delicate figure and the faint, sweet fragrance emanating from her body eroded his reason bit by bit. At this moment, Xu Ming¡¯s state was eerily simr to how he felt back in the Yuanyang Cauldron. While not as intense as that time, it was still enough to be overwhelming. The key difference now was this: Back in the Yuanyang Cauldron, Xu Ming had exercised immense self-control, refusing to take that step. His willpower had been at its peak then. But now, that line had already been crossed once. With onees two, and with twoes three. Xu Ming¡¯s mental defenses were no longer as strong as they had been. In his mind, a voice kept gnawing at his resolve: You¡¯ve already done it once before¡ªwhat difference does one more time make? What¡¯s the harm? And it¡¯s mutually beneficial, good for both of you. This is nothing more than a transaction¡ªwhy resist? If what Mo Zhuer says is true, and the Tianxuan Sect Master really does have some sinister plot, you must recover from your injuries. The lingering conflicts between your spiritual energy and martial qi from the sect¡¯s battles need to be resolved quickly. Otherwise, what if you die? What if something happens to Qing Wan? Will you regret it for the rest of your life? ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡ªthese are just excuses!¡± Xu Ming knew all these were nothing but justifications for his desire to let go. Yet, his rationality was slowly being chipped away by these excuses. Especially after having tasted that forbidden fruit once before, Xu Ming often found his mind wandering back to that night, despite his best efforts to suppress those desires. Now, those suppressed cravings threatened to erupt like a volcano. Mo Zhuer could see that Xu Ming¡¯s mental defenses were on the verge of copse. But she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She simply waited, silently biding her time. When Xu Ming¡¯s gaze grew increasingly hazy, Mo Zhuer took his hand and pressed it against her soft, full chest. ¡°Xu Gongzi, there¡¯s no need to hold back. This is merely cultivation¡ªa mutually beneficial transaction between us. Beyond that, we have no other ties. So why hesitate, Gongzi? Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Feeling that the time was right, Mo Zhuer slowly rose from Xu Ming¡¯sp, gently pulled him to his feet, and led him step by step into the room. Inside, Shen Shengshengy sound asleep on the bed, breathing deeply and even drooling slightly in her slumber. Mo Zhuer paid her no mind. She retrieved a few formation gs and ced them around Shen Shengsheng¡¯s bed. The gs formed a barrier thatpletely isted the sounds and sights of the outside world. Even if Shen Shengsheng woke up, she would only see an ordinary room. Moreover, if Shen Shengsheng tried to step outside, the barrier would first stop her, then issue a warning, giving Mo Zhuer ample time to react. This formation was meticulously prepared by Mo Zhuer. She took such precautions because she knew Xu Ming cared deeply for the little girl. At the same time, Mo Zhuer herself felt some embarrassment about the situation, so she naturally wanted to ensure privacy and prevent Shen Shengsheng from witnessing anything inappropriate. As Xu Ming¡¯s dazed eyes stared at her, Mo Zhuer blushed faintly. Rising on her tiptoes, she ced her hands on Xu Ming¡¯s shoulders and bit his lips softly. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mo Zhuer told herself silently, ¡°Xu Ming and I are only cultivating. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. To me, he¡¯s just a tool¡ªnothing more.¡± At that moment, Xu Mingpletely lost his rationality. With a sudden motion, he turned Mo Zhuer around roughly. Meanwhile, back in her courtyard, Wu Yanhan had just finished lunch and was sitting in a daze after taking a bath. Wu Yanhan had gone to the women¡¯s bathhouse at Tianxuan Sect for her bath. Although the baths were separated into private stalls, she still found the arrangement somewhat awkward. She understood, however, that it wasn¡¯t because Tianxuan Sect couldn¡¯t afford to build private bathhouses in each courtyard. Rather, the bathhouses were fed by underground spiritual springs, which were beneficial for cultivation and healing injuries. Now dressed in a light pink pce-style gown, with embroidered cloud-patterned shoes on her feet, Wu Yanhan looked entirely different from the battle-hardened figure in the earlier formation. At this moment, the young woman appeared gentle and poised, exuding an air of schrly grace and aristocratic refinement. Her serene elegance perfectly matched the idealized image of a princess from an imperial dynasty. No one would imagine that such a ¡°delicate and fragile¡± girl could fight on the battlefield¡ªlet alone that she was a Heroic Soul Realm martial artist capable of crushing someone¡¯s skull with a single punch. ¡°This celebration is dreadfully boring,¡± Wu Yanhan muttered to herself. Back in the pce, her evenings were typically upied with lessons in embroidery and etiquette. On the battlefield, her nights were spent in meetings, strategizing military deployments for the following day. But here at Tianxuan Sect, the young woman found herself with nothing to do. Even training wasn¡¯t an option; she¡¯d alreadypleted her quota for the day, and overexerting herself would do more harm than good. ¡°Maybe I should go find Xu Ming and see what that guy is up to,¡± Wu Yanhan thought to herself. But then, a hesitation arose in her heart. ¡°Is it appropriate to visit him sote at night? After all, there are differences between men and women.¡± She shook her head, convincing herself, ¡°What¡¯s the harm? With that engagement, I¡¯m already entangled with him. What¡¯s the point of worrying about rumors? Besides, it¡¯s nighttime¡ªwho would see me going to his courtyard anyway?¡± With her mind made up, Wu Yanhan set off for Xu Ming¡¯s residence. An incense stick¡¯s timeter, she arrived at his courtyard. The formation protecting Xu Ming¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t activated, but there was no sign of him in the yard. She wondered what he could be doing inside. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Inside the room, Mo Zhuer¡¯s keen ears picked up on the faint sound of footsteps. A sly smile tugged at her lips. At this moment, her entire body was covered in sweat, her chest heaving as though she¡¯d just run a thousand meters. Xu Ming frowned and quickly covered her mouth. By the time Xu Ming regained most of his rationality, they were already halfway through their ¡°cultivation.¡± But it was toote to stop now. It was like driving halfway to a destination¡ªturning back wasn¡¯t an option. Since they were already halfway through, the only choice was to finish what they¡¯d started. ¡°Xu Ming, are you awake?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s voice came from the door as she knocked lightly. ¡°Yanhan?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s heart sank, realizing the precariousness of the situation. ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Ming tried his best to sound calm. ¡°I was just feeling bored and thought we could discuss martial arts,¡± Wu Yanhan replied. Mo Zhuer pried Xu Ming¡¯s hand off her mouth and bit down on his neck. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Xu Ming sucked in a sharp breath as a red mark formed on his neck. Wu Yanhan frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Ming replied quickly. ¡°Then why is your breathing so heavy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cultivating. My spiritual energy got a bit clogged just now. How about we talk tomorrow? I need some time to meditate and regain focus.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow then.¡± Wu Yanhan nced at the door, a flicker of suspicion crossing her face. Though she felt something was off, she couldn¡¯t barge in and interrupt his cultivation. Shaking her head, she turned and left the courtyard.@@novelbin@@ Once Wu Yanhan was gone, Mo Zhuer gave Xu Ming a yful, reproachful look. Deep down, Mo Zhuer couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing. She would¡¯ve loved to see the high-and-mighty princess witness this scene¡ª¡±Your fianc¨¦ is currently helping me with my cultivation.¡± However, considering that doing so might anger Xu Ming, Mo Zhuer decided to give up on the idea. Since she no longer had a choice and had to cultivate with him, she resolved to cherish this arrangement. She had no intention of finding a second cultivation partner. If it weren¡¯t for that mistake on that night in the Yuanyang Cauldron, she would never have even had a first one. After another incense stick¡¯s time, Mo Zhuer straightened her dress and retrieved the formation gs she had ced near Shen Shengsheng. Following their joint cultivation, Xu Ming clearly felt his internal spiritual energy and martial qi had stabilized once more. Not only that, but for reasons he could only attribute to the Great Path of Hehuan, Xu Ming noticed that both his blood vitality and spiritual energy had grown even stronger. The tangible improvement made Xu Ming almost tempted to cultivate with Mo Zhuer again. But he suppressed the urge. At the same time, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge how terrifying the Great Path of Hehuan really was. It was no mystery why it had so many followers. To enjoy mutual pleasure while also enhancing one¡¯s cultivation¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t be drawn to that? Who wouldn¡¯t sumb to such temptation? ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but that¡¯s not an option,¡± Mo Zhuer said, cing a finger against Xu Ming¡¯s lips, her eyes gleaming with the mischief of a sly little cat. ¡°There have been plenty of disciples from the Hehuan Sect who had thoughts just like yours¡ªchasing after indulgence and eventually straying from the path, spiraling further and further into ruin. But don¡¯t worry. As long as you stick with me, I¡¯ll make sure you stay on the right path. So¡­¡± Mo Zhuer leaned in close to Xu Ming, her body brushing against his. ¡°How abouting to the Western Regions with me? I can help you ascend to the Great Path while enjoying boundless pleasures.¡± Chapter 221 ¡°Come to the Western Regions with me, and I can help you ascend to the Great Path while enjoying boundless pleasures.¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s enchanting eyes seemed like fishhooks, ready to lift Xu Ming out of the sea, knock him unconscious, and devour him. ¡°You must be overthinking,¡± Xu Ming opened the door, as if entering a state of sage-like calm. ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Western Regions with you, and I certainly won¡¯t work for the ck Lotus Sect. If you have nothing else, please leave.¡± In truth, deep inside, Xu Ming still had a lingering urge to dual cultivate with Mo Zhuer. The main reason was that the pleasure he experienced during theirst two sessions of cultivation was far too overwhelming, striking directly at the soul. Fortunately, he now felt as pure as a Buddha. So, while the urge was still there, it wasn¡¯t as overpowering. ¡°How heartless you are, my dear,¡± Mo Zhuer pouted slightly, her long legs swaying under her short skirt as she walked out of Xu Ming¡¯s room and left the courtyard. ¡°Oh, by the way, you got one thing wrong,¡± she turned around with a smile. ¡°If you follow me back to the Western Regions, it won¡¯t be about working for me or the ck Lotus Sect¡ªit will be about having the ck Lotus Sect work for us.¡±Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now~¡± As her voice faded, Mo Zhuer dissolved into ck smoke and disappeared. After she left, Xu Ming exhaled deeply, sat on a stone stool, and took a sip of tea. For some reason, he felt an inexplicable emptiness in his heart after Mo Zhuer¡¯s departure. Images of their cultivation sessions kept reying in his mind. Xu Ming had heard stories of kings in certain nations bing so infatuated with a single woman that they neglected their duties for five or six years. When he first heard such tales, Xu Ming thought they were absurd. If it involved many women, he could understand¡ªafter all, variety might keep things interesting. If it was during the honeymoon phase, that too made sense¡ªeverything still felt fresh. But for a king to obsess over a single woman for five or six years and be with her every day? That seemed iprehensible. Now, however, Xu Ming felt he could understand that kind of devotion. Even though he had only cultivated with Mo Zhuer twice, his desire for her after thisst session was even stronger than the first. ¡°What on earth is happening to me?¡± Xu Ming closed his eyes tightly, clenching his fists. Meanwhile, walking along the forest path after leaving Xu Ming¡¯s courtyard, Mo Zhuer hummed a light, cheerful tune. Where there¡¯s a first time, there¡¯s a second. Where there¡¯s a second, there¡¯s a third. As someone blessed with the Luo Shen Physique, the pleasure she could offer a man was beyondparison to that of ordinary women. ¡°Let¡¯s see. After tasting such exquisite delights, how could you not long for me? With the influence of my Luo Shen Physique and the tie of the Great Path of Hehuan, there¡¯s no way you can resist falling for me,¡± she thought with a sly smile, her steps growing lighter. ¡ª ¡°Xu-gege (Brother), Xu-gege¡­ wake¡­ wake up¡­¡± The next morning, in a half-dazed state, Xu Ming heard Shen Shengsheng¡¯s soft voice. As he slowly opened his eyes, he saw Shen Shengsheng standing beside his bed, blinking at him. ¡°Xu¡­ Xu-gege¡­¡­zy¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng stuttered slightly, shaking Xu Ming¡¯s arm gently. ¡°My apologies, my apologies,¡± Xu Ming said, rubbing her head affectionately before sitting up. ncing outside at the sun, he realized it was already 9 a.m. In his past life, waking up at 9 a.m. would¡¯ve been considered early. But in ancient times, waking up at 9 a.m.? That was ridiculous. ¡°Gurgle, gurgle¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng¡¯s small stomach let out two audible growls. Her cheeks flushed as she quickly covered her belly with her hands. Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help butugh. So this little girl could get embarrassed after all. That was a good thing. This at least indicated that Shen Shengsheng¡¯s beastly instincts were diminishing, and her human nature was beginning to dominate her consciousness. ¡°Did someone bring breakfast over?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve already¡­ brought it.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Waiting for Xu-gege to eat together,¡± Shen Shengsheng blinked as she looked at Xu Ming. Hearing her words, Xu Ming was momentarily stunned, feeling a slight wave of warmth in his heart. But, to be fair, it wasn¡¯t overwhelming. So, you woke me up because you were too hungry to wait any longer, huh? Even so, Xu Ming found this version of Shen Shengsheng even cuter. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was a bit worn out yesterday and went to bedte. Next time, if I¡¯m not up early, feel free to eat first,¡± Xu Ming said, pinching Shen Shengsheng¡¯s small nose. Even though she woke him up because she was hungry, another perspective struck him: despite being starving, Shen Shengsheng didn¡¯t go eat alone. Instead, she insisted on waking him so they could eat together. Wasn¡¯t that a form of care in its own way? Xu Ming stepped out of his room to wash up, while Shen Shengsheng stood nearby, holding a towel in her hands, like a considerate little helper. ¡°Time to eat,¡± Xu Ming said, sitting at the stone bench. ¡°Time to eat~ time to eat~¡± Shen Shengsheng cheerfully sat beside him. Interestingly, Shen Shengsheng¡¯s speech always became a bit more fluent during meals, likely because Xu Ming had specifically requested it. The meals delivered by the outer disciples were always plentiful, more than enough for Shen Shengsheng to eat her fill. The disciples didn¡¯t find it odd either¡ªafter all, Xu Ming was a martial artist, and a formidable one at that. It wasmon knowledge that martial artists hadrge appetites, and the stronger they were, the more they ate. Xu Ming, unaware of this assumption, would surely argue against it if he found out, calling it a stereotype. After breakfast, the empty food boxes were simply left aside. When the outer disciples delivered lunchter, they would take the empty boxes back with them. With her hunger satisfied, Shen Shengsheng returned to the flower garden, where she continued watching ants and other insects. To her, these tiny creatures seemed endlessly fascinating. So far, Xu Ming hadn¡¯t taught Shen Shengsheng any cultivation techniques. He was worried that she might lose control over her body. If the demonic beast bloodline within her went berserk, it would only cause more trouble. However, seeing her so calm and content now, Xu Ming began to think it might be time to teach her something. Maybe after returning to Wudu. Once they were back, he could try teaching her cultivation techniques. Retracting his gaze from Shen Shengsheng, Xu Ming closed his eyes and focused inward, examining his body. He could clearly sense that the spiritual energy and martial true energy within him had calmed down again, just as they had after thest time with Mo Zhuer in the Yuanyang Cauldron. ¡°Could it be that whenever my spiritual energy and true energy sh, I¡¯ll have to go to her?¡± A disturbing thought crept into Xu Ming¡¯s mind, causing his brow to furrow. ¡°This can¡¯t continue.¡± Xu Ming shook his head, resolving internally. If this went on, he feared he would sink deeper and deeper into dependence. Rather than following Mo Zhuer¡¯s lead just to continue down the path of both martial artist and cultivator, he thought it might be better to abandon one of them altogether. Mo Zhuer had mentioned before that she could help him resolve the issue in one go, without resorting to this ¡°poison to quench thirst¡± approach. When the time came, he would have a serious talk with her. If they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, he would sever ties decisively to avoid future chaos. With this decision made, Xu Ming felt a sense of rity. He took a deep breath and resumed his meditation. As he focused inward, he noticed that the spiritual energy and true energy within him had not only calmed down but had also increasedpared to the previous day. Even the yang energy in his body had replenished, returning to the same level as before their dual cultivation. The recovery was remarkably swift. Xu Ming found himself once again entertaining the idea of dual cultivating with Mo Zhuer. The feeling was akin to earning millions each month while spending your days gaming and traveling¡ªit was an almost irresistible temptation. But Xu Ming¡¯s willpower immediately crushed the thought. ¡°Dual cultivation, huh,¡± he muttered, shaking his head with a wry smile, his heart full of mixed emotions. Xu Ming prided himself on having strong willpower. After all, he had been through countless challenges growing up, constantly sharpening his resolve. Compared to his peers at the same level, his mental fortitude was undoubtedly exceptional. And yet, even with all that, the desire for dual cultivation still burned so strongly within him. ¡°All things in this worlde with a price. Nothing is perfect. The path of dual cultivation may offer the pleasure of enjoyment alongside rapid improvement in cultivation, but it must have its drawbacks or inherent limitations. I must focus on my cultivation, working tirelessly to strengthen myself. That is the only true way forward.¡± With those words, Xu Ming reaffirmed his resolve. Just as Xu Ming opened his eyes, he once again sensed spiritual energy emanating from the distant horizon. Activating his Dao Pattern Eye, he looked toward the sky. Far away, the horizon was painted with dazzling rays of light. ¡°It¡¯s time I take a look,¡± Xu Ming said, standing up and ncing at Shen Shengsheng ying in the flower garden. ¡°Shengsheng,e here,¡± he called out. ¡°Awoo!¡± Shen Shengsheng brushed the dirt off her hands, washed them in a water jar, and happily ran over to Xu Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Shengsheng, do you remember that big sister?¡± Xu Ming asked with a smile. Shengsheng tilted her little head, as if asking, Which one are you talking about, Xu-gege? ¡°The one¡­¡± Xu Ming thought for a moment. ¡°The one who seemed a bit cold and came by in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Awoo.¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded. Oh, that fierce-looking big sister. ¡°What do you think of her?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°Fierce,¡± Shen Shengsheng replied with a single word. ¡°Chest? What about her chest?¡± Xu Ming froze for a second, wondering if Shengsheng was saying the big sister had arge or small chest. ¡°Fierce! She¡¯s fierce!¡± Shengsheng corrected herself, her tone firm. Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Embarrassment washed over him. So Shengsheng was talking about her personality. Damn it. This was all Mo Zhuer¡¯s fault¡ªthese past few days hadpletely derailed his thoughts. Squatting down, Xu Ming gently rubbed Shengsheng¡¯s little head. ¡°Even though that big sister looks fierce, haven¡¯t I told you before? She¡¯s only fierce on the outside. She¡¯s actually very kind.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shengsheng nodded slowly. ¡°Shengsheng, Xu-gege has to go out for a bit. But I¡¯m worried about leaving you here alone, so I was thinking, how about staying with that big sister for a while?¡± Xu Ming asked. Hearing his words, Shengsheng lowered her head, clearly reluctant to stay with that big sister. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t want to¡­ Stay with Xu-gege,¡± she said, lifting her head slightly. ¡°Be good,¡± Xu Ming said softly. ¡°Where Xu-gege is going this time¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated. If youe with me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of you properly. This isn¡¯t about you being a burden to me¡ªShengsheng will always be Xu-gege¡¯s family. It¡¯s precisely because of that that I want to do everything I can to keep you safe. Do you understand?¡± The little girl lowered her head again, her brows furrowing tightly. Seeing her hesitation, Xu Ming knew Shengsheng was conflicted. Xu Ming didn¡¯t press Shengsheng further but patiently waited for her to make her decision. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll listen to Xu-gege,¡± Shengsheng finally said, clutching the hem of her skirt nervously as she looked up at him. ¡°Good girl.¡± Xu Ming gently pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shengsheng. As soon as I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle pick you up right away.¡± ¡°Awoo.¡± Shengsheng nodded firmly, her trust in him unwavering.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ming held Shengsheng¡¯s small hand as the two left the courtyard, heading toward the area where the envoy from Wu Kingdom was staying. The envoy¡¯s quarters spanned arge area, with Wu Yanhan naturally at its center. Wu Yanhan had an entire courtyard to herself. When Xu Ming arrived at the gate of her courtyard, she was practicing her martial arts inside. Dressed in a fitted training outfit, Wu Yanhan¡¯s graceful yet powerful figure was on full disy. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, which swayed rhythmically with each punch and kick she delivered, making for a captivating sight. Noticing Xu Ming and Shengsheng standing outside the gate, Wu Yanhan finished her practice and stood upright. Her posture was perfectly straight, without the slightest slouch. Her bearing was impable. But then again, she was a military woman, after all. ¡°You¡¯re here. Are you going to stand there waiting for me to invite you in?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt, so I waited for you to finish your training,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile, leading Shengsheng inside. Wu Yanhan boiled a pot of water and brewed some tea for Xu Ming. The sight of her pouring tea, her graceful movements exuding elegance, made it hard to believe she was a seasoned warrior. If not for her training outfit and the fine sheen of sweat on her forehead, one might have mistaken her for a genteeldy of leisure. Wu Yanhan poured Xu Ming a cup of tea, then nced at Shengsheng, who was hiding behind him. Feeling Wu Yanhan¡¯s gaze, Shengsheng clung to Xu Ming¡¯s sleeve and shrank further behind him. Wu Yanhan poured a second cup and handed it to Xu Ming, clearly meant for Shengsheng. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked bluntly. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you without a reason?¡± Xu Ming took a sip of tea. ¡°Your tea is always the best.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Wu Yanhan dismissed his ttery without a second thought. ¡°You¡¯ve never shown up without a reason since you were eight years old.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± Xu Ming put down his teacup. ¡°I need your help taking care of Shengsheng for a while.¡± Wu Yanhan looked at Shengsheng, then back at Xu Ming. ¡°Where are you going that¡¯s so dangerous?¡± Chapter 222 ¡°Where are you going that¡¯s so dangerous?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s eyes locked onto Xu Ming, her expression unusually serious. Xu Ming was someone who deeply disliked troubling others unless he had no other choice. Normally, he would never bring Shen Shengsheng over to have someone else take care of her without a good reason. The most likely exnation was that Xu Ming was heading to a dangerous ce. A ce where he felt he couldn¡¯t ensure Shengsheng¡¯s safety, so he entrusted her to someone he trusted¡ªWu Yanhan. ¡°Da-dangerous¡­¡± Hearing this cold elder sister¡¯s words, Shen Shengsheng was startled. Her small hand gripped the hem of Xu Ming¡¯s clothes even tighter. ¡°There¡¯s nothing dangerous about it. Don¡¯t listen to your sister Yanhan¡¯s nonsense,¡± Xu Ming said, patting Shen Shengsheng on the head. Over the past few days, Xu Ming had noticed that patting Shengsheng¡¯s head was bing a habit. He even joked to himself that he might rub her hair bald at this rate. But he didn¡¯t entirely me himself¡ªwhenever Shengsheng aplished something or wanted a reward, she would run up to him and present her little head, clearly enjoying the gesture. ¡°Shengsheng, don¡¯t worry. Xu-gege (Big Brother) is just going to visit a friend,¡± Xu Ming exined. ¡°But this friend of mine lives far away, and the road is filled with poisonous gases. Those gases don¡¯t bother me, but Shengsheng is still young and it wouldn¡¯t be safe for you. Besides, my friend is a bit of a loner and doesn¡¯t like meeting new people. So, Xu-gege can only let you stay with Sister Yanhan for a while.¡±¡°P-poison?¡± Shen Shengsheng still seemed skeptical, feeling as though her big brother was making excuses. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Xu Ming crouched down, his gaze meeting Shengsheng¡¯s. ¡°When has Xu-gege ever lied to you? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°I-I trust¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded heavily. ¡°B-but¡­e b-back early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Mingforted her. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back to pick you up. While I¡¯m gone, make sure to listen to Sister Yanhan, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded her head again. ¡°Hmph,¡± Wu Yanhan muttered under her breath, pouting slightly. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at coaxing little girls, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Ming looked up. ¡°What did you just say, Yanhan?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Wu Yanhan turned her head away. ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming felt that something seemed off with Yanhan these past two days. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave Shengsheng in your care. That¡¯s not a problem, right?¡± Xu Ming asked, standing up. Wu Yanhan squinted at him. ¡°Taking care of Shengsheng is fine, but are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xu Ming assured her. ¡°When have I ever lied to you? If anything, it¡¯s you who hid your identity for so long.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Wu Yanhan scoffed, turning away. ¡°You never asked me. Why would I tell you anything unprompted?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming admitted she had a point. Back then, everyone thought Wu Yanhan was a bit strange, but no one had asked her directly because they figured it wouldn¡¯t help. Besides, even if he had asked, would she really have told him? Not necessarily. ¡°Come back soon,¡± Wu Yanhan said coldly. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re dead.¡± Having faced countless life-and-death missions together during their time in the Blood Asura Battalion, they weren¡¯t strangers to separation. But this time felt different¡ªit carried an undertone of finality. Xu Ming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wu Yanhan suddenly asked, her question seeminglying out of nowhere. Xu Ming was taken aback. ¡°Why what?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, betraying a hint of guilt. ¡°Why did you leave Shengsheng in my care? Why didn¡¯t you go to that Western Saintess friend of yours? She seems to have a pretty good impression of you.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already exin? My rtionship with her is purely one of mutual benefit. To call us ¡®friends¡¯ would be a stretch, let alone entrusting Shengsheng to her care. How could I possibly do that?¡± Xu Ming had a sneaking suspicion that Yanhan might still be holding a grudge from yesterday when he didn¡¯t help her deal with Mo Zhuer. ¡°Fine, fine. I was just saying. Why do you look a little guilty, though?¡± She waved it off, her expression softening considerably. ¡°¡­¡± To be fair, Xu Ming did feel a little guilty, but was it that obvious? Did he really wear his heart on his sleeve? ¡°Give me an exact time. How long will you be gone?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. Shengsheng also looked up expectantly, waiting for her big brother¡¯s answer.@@novelbin@@ Waiting without a set time is always the hardest. Xu Ming nced at Wu Yanhan, then at Shengsheng. Somehow, he felt like a husband being interrogated by his wife and daughter about when he¡¯d return from a trip. ¡°Five days at most,¡± Xu Ming finally said. In truth, Xu Ming wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he could return within five days. But to reassure them, he felt he needed to set a timeline. He resolved to do everything in his power to meet that deadline. ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Yanhan said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five days. I hope this won¡¯t be the first time you lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Xu Ming thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. Shengsheng¡¯s appetite is pretty big, so make sure the Tianxuan Sect disciples deliver extra food for her,¡± Xu Ming reminded her. Wu Yanhan rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d let her go hungry?¡± Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°Xu-gege is leaving now, Shengsheng. Make sure to stay close to Sister Yanhan and don¡¯t wander off,¡± Xu Ming said, saying his goodbyes and repeating his instructions. Shengsheng nodded reluctantly, her reluctance clear in her expression. Xu Ming stepped back, sped his hands, and bowed toward Wu Yanhan¡ªa gesture of both farewell and gratitude. Then he turned and flew off into the sky. Wu Yanhan and Shengsheng watched as his figure grew smaller and smaller, eventually disappearing into a tiny ck dot on the horizon. Only then did they both slowly withdraw their gazes. The courtyard was now left with just Wu Yanhan and Shengsheng. Shengsheng nced nervously at the cold elder sister beside her, a slight unease creeping into her heart. Wu Yanhan, for her part, was at a loss. She had never dealt with children before, let alone a unique girl like Shengsheng. Now that she was responsible for her, how was she supposed to take care of her? Shengsheng seemed quite afraid of her. Am I really that scary? ¡°Should I try smiling?¡± Wu Yanhan thought to herself. Facing Shengsheng, Wu Yanhan tried to lift the corners of her lips into a smile. But her forced smile only made Shengsheng take an unconscious step back. Wu Yanhan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Wu Yanhan crouched down and asked Shengsheng. Shengsheng answered timidly, ¡°B-baite an¡¯ a haf.¡± ¡°Eight and a half?¡± Wu Yanhan confirmed. Shengsheng nodded. ¡°What do you usually do with Xu Ming?¡± Wu Yanhan tried to understand the little girl¡¯s interests. ¡°Look at ahnts,¡± Shengsheng said. ¡°Looking at ants, huh?¡± Wu Yanhan gradually got used to Shengsheng¡¯s pronunciation. ¡°What about Xu Ming? Doesn¡¯t he y with you?¡± Shengsheng replied, ¡°He does¡­ sometimes.¡± ¡°What do you two usually y?¡± Wu Yanhan asked curiously. In her opinion, Xu Ming was a rather boring person. What could he possibly y with Shengsheng? ¡°Look at th-thars,¡± Shengsheng replied. ¡°Looking at stars? Anything else?¡± ¡°Storytelling.¡± ¡°What kind of stories?¡± ¡°Just¡­ just¡­¡± Shengsheng lowered her little head, struggling to find the words. She wanted to share the stories her big brother had told her, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin them. Wu Yanhan noticed Shengsheng frowning, looking troubled, so she changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me slowly in the future,¡± Wu Yanhan said gently. ¡°Do you want to practice martial arts?¡± ¡°Practice¡­ martial arts?¡± Shengsheng blinked her big sparkling eyes. Wu Yanhan nodded. ¡°Yes, like punching and swordsmanship. If you practice well, you can protect yourself and others. If Shengsheng bes strong, your Xu-gege might even take you along with him, and you could protect him too.¡± Shengsheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically like a little chick pecking at grain. ¡°Yes! Shengsheng¡­ wants to practice¡­ wants to protect Xu-gege!¡± ¡°Good~¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Shengsheng stared at the elder sister¡¯s smile, her guard softening significantly. So this big sister¡¯s smile is actually so beautiful¡­ In another part of the sect, a few disciples of the Wanjian Sect were chatting amongst themselves. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think Martial Aunt Xu has been a bit gloomytely?¡± ¡°Yeah, ever since we arrived at Tianxuan Sect, she hasn¡¯t seemed very happy.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not just since we got here. To be precise, she¡¯s been even more silent since she heard that her younger brother had arrived.¡± ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t get along?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be it. Martial Aunt Xu was only a kid when she came to Wanjian Sect. Even if there were childhood grudges, who would still hold onto that now?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. I still remember when a neighbor kid stole my sweets when I was six!¡± ¡°Martial Aunt Xu isn¡¯t as petty as you are.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Their sibling matters are none of our business to specte about.¡± ¡°By the way, what¡¯s Martial Aunt Xu doing right now?¡± ¡°No idea. Probably practicing swordsmanship?¡± ¡°She said she was just going to wander around Tianxuan Sect.¡± While the disciples were chatting, Xu Xuenuo stood alone before a waterfall on one of the peaks of Tianxuan Sect. Before her, the waterfall cascaded down like a silver river, its roaring sound echoing through the mountains and forest. In front of the waterfally a stone. Xu Xuenuo stood on the stone with her eyes closed, holding a slender, translucent sword in her hand. The sword¡¯s name was Qingming. The sounds of the falling water, flowing streams, and chirping birds filled her ears. Xu Xuenuo attuned herself to her surroundings. Then, in an instant, she opened her eyes, raised her sword horizontally in front of her, and casually swung it forward. The swing seemed slow, but her motion was imperceptible to the eye. In the next moment, the waterfall before her split cleanly in two. It was as if the waterfall were a white curtain, neatly severed by Xu Xuenuo¡¯s strike. The rocky wall behind the water was now clearly visible, yet not a single scratch marred its surface. For a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, her mastery of sword energy had reached a level that most sword cultivators couldn¡¯t attain in a lifetime. Xu Xuenuo sheathed her natal flying sword. The waterfall instantly returned to normal, as though nothing had happened. Satisfied with her training for the day, Xu Xuenuo turned and began walking back toward the guest peaks. Suddenly, Xu Xuenuo¡¯s sword began to hum softly, as if resonating with something unseen. Xu Xuenuo pressed her hand against the trembling de, turned around, and looked up at the distant sky. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± she asked her sword. The Qingming Sword quivered even more intensely in response. ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Xuenuo realized what her natal sword was trying to convey. Following its guidance, she took off and headed toward an unknown destination. She didn¡¯t know where the Qingming Sword was leading her, but since the sword had first developed sentience, this was the first time it had reacted so strongly. Eventually, the Qingming Sword brought Xu Xuenuo to the base of a towering mountain. The mountain stood tall, over three hundred zhang in height. At its peak, three enormous boulders jutted out, and the entire mountain exuded an overwhelming aura of sword energy. Xu Xuenuo didn¡¯t recognize the ce, but through her sword, she could sense a sharp and potent sword essence hidden within the mountain. Surrounding the peak, a protective array shimmered faintly, enclosing the entire area. She descended slowly andnded at the base of the mountain. Standing before it, Xu Xuenuo swung a streak of sword energy toward one of the boulders atop the peak. Before her attack couldnd, the protective array activated, obliterating her sword energy in an instant. The Qingming Sword quivered even more fervently, as if it were an excited girl yearning for a beautiful dress. ¡°You really want to go in, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Xuenuo asked. The sword hummed again. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xu Xuenuo smirked, her expression brimming with confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look!¡± With those words, Xu Xuenuo swung her sword downward in a single, unassuming sh. Despite its simplicity, the ferocious sword energy she unleashed was akin to a rampaging tiger, shattering the spiritual energy in the air and tearing toward the protective array around the mountain. The array trembled under her attack, and a small crack appeared in its surface. Though the gap was small, Xu Xuenuo¡¯s movements became ethereal, almost as though she were traversing between two worlds. She took a single step forward and passed effortlessly through the opening. On the other side of the mountain, Xu Ming, who had just discovered a field of vibrant phoenix flowers, suddenly paused and looked up. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Such powerful sword energy¡­¡± Meanwhile, at the main peak of Tianxuan Sect, Sect Master Xia He, who had been meditating in the courtyard, felt the disturbance as the array on the mountain was breached. His eyes snapped open in shock. Chapter 223 Walking through the forest of Sanshi Peak, Xu Xuenuo held her longsword in hand, ncing warily in all directions, her guard fully raised. To Xu Xuenuo, this mountain was far from ordinary¡ªwho knew when a magical beast might suddenly leap out? Her life-bound flying sword had only recently developed consciousness and could only express simple intentions. As for why it had led her to this ce, Xu Xuenuo waspletely clueless. Thankfully, the sword continued to guide her, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t wander aimlessly like a headless fly. Still, Xu Xuenuo couldn¡¯t figure it out. What could possibly resonate with her life-bound sword? As she walked, her vignce began to waver. Xu Xuenuo noticed that, at first nce, this mountain didn¡¯t seem special¡ªjust like any other ordinary spiritual mountain. But the deeper she ventured, the more she realized something unusual about it. Normally, the spiritual energy on a mountain is distributed evenly. Even in ces with higher concentrations of spiritual energy, the difference is typically limited to small areas.This mountain, however, was different. The spiritual energy here wasyered. For example, right in front of her was a tree branch. Taking one step forward, Xu Xuenuo felt the spiritual energy be so dense it was almost overwhelming. Taking one step back, the energy was thin and sparse. ¡°Artificial,¡± the word popped into Xu Xuenuo¡¯s mind. Only an array deliberately arranged by someone could cause such a distribution of spiritual energy. The purpose of such an array was usually to nourish and preserve something¡ªor to imprison something. Xu Xuenuo had already realized that she had wandered into one of Tianxuan Sect¡¯s forbidden areas without permission. She knew this the moment her sword pierced through a gap in the array. After all, who would set up an array on a mountain for no reason? What she did was, admittedly, rather impolite. Not just impolite¡ªmore like the behavior of a bandit. But Xu Xuenuo didn¡¯t care. Before arriving at Tianxuan Sect, her master had explicitly instructed her: ¡°In Tianxuan Sect, go wherever you want. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission, nor do you need to ask anyone.¡± Xu Xuenuo had initially been puzzled by her master¡¯s words. Now it seemed like her master had foreseen something. Could it be thating to this mountain was all part of her master¡¯s n? That was the only exnation. After all, cultivators in the Ascension Realm could asionally glimpse certain unspeakable truths about fate. Otherwise, her master wouldn¡¯t have said those strange things.@@novelbin@@ Xu Xuenuo continued forward, passing through patches of forest and descending a slope under the guidance of her life-bound flying sword, Qingming. The further she went, the denser the spiritual energy became. This level of spiritual energy concentration was highly unusual. Even in the Wanjian Sect, areas with such dense spiritual energy were reserved exclusively for core disciples¡ªand ess was both limited in duration and frequency. It had been about an hour since Xu Xuenuo entered Sanshi Peak when she finally stopped. She found herself standing before a cave. Thick wisps of smoke drifted out from the cave¡ªthese weren¡¯t ordinary smoke, but pure, materialized spiritual energy! Xu Xuenuo had never seen spiritual energy so dense that it became tangible. Steeling herself, she entered the cave. She wrapped herself in sword aura for protection and extended her spiritual sense to probe her surroundings. But the dense spiritual energy interfered with her spiritual sense, making it unreliable. After about half a stick of incense¡¯s time inside the cave, Xu Xuenuo suddenly felt her Dao Heart issue a warning. At the same time, her sword began trembling violently, letting out urgent warnings. Without warning, a pair of crimson eyes snapped open in front of her! ¡°Roar!¡± A monstrous creature swung a massive w at Xu Xuenuo. She reacted just in time, raising her sword to block the strike. The force of the blow sent Xu Xuenuo flying out of the cave. ¡°Roar!¡± Before Xu Xuenuo could steady herself, the monster had already charged out of the cave in pursuit! ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªsomething¡¯s very wrong,¡± she muttered to herself. Meanwhile, on another part of Sanshi Peak, Xu Ming walked through the dense forest with a furrowed brow. He had been wandering the mountain for a long time and had finally realized he was lost. Sure, he had the stone Mo Zhuer had given him, but it was only useful for detecting traps, formations, and poisonous miasmas. She had told him to investigate Sanshi Peak, but she didn¡¯t give him a map or any clues about where he should go. ¡°Does she seriously expect me to figure out the way on my own after wandering around for four or five days?¡± Xu Ming was starting to lose hope. To make things worse, flying was forbidden on this mountain. Some kind of natural anti-flight formation nketed the entire area. ¡°Three days!¡± Xu Ming made up his mind. He¡¯d spend three days here. If he still couldn¡¯t find anything, he¡¯d call it quits and head back. Clutching the stone in his hand, Xu Ming prepared to keep moving. But just then, a loudmotion reached his ears. Looking up, Xu Ming activated his Dao-patterned eyes and gazed toward the source of the noise. He saw spiritual energy so dense it resembled a thick fog, swirling in the air above the area. Alongside it, sharp bursts of sword aura sliced through the atmosphere. The sword aura felt eerily familiar¡ªjust like what he had sensed earlier at the base of Sanshi Peak. ¡°Could someone have forced their way into this ce? No, wait¡ªhow would they even do that? Did they break the formation? But the array looks perfectly intact¡­¡± No matter how much Xu Ming pondered, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. After some hesitation, he decided to check it out. Whoever the person was, they were obviously at an unusual location. That beat aimlessly wandering the mountain. With that, Xu Ming started sprinting toward the source of the sword aura. As a martial artist at the Heroic Soul Realm, Xu Ming¡¯s speed was incredible¡ªfaster than a cheetah at full tilt. In less than half the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, he reached the area. Sliding down a slope and crashing through a dense thicket as tall as a man, Xu Ming came to an abrupt halt. His pupils contracted sharply at the sight before him. A young woman, her back to him, was hurtling through the air, crashing directly into him. Xu Ming had no time to dodge. The woman¡¯s back mmed heavily into his chest, and the two of them flew backward, locked together, smashing through seven or eight trees before finally crashing into a massive boulder. Chapter 225 ¡°May I ask for your name, Miss?¡± Xu Ming sped his hands and bowed politely. In Xu Ming¡¯s opinion, they were both sneaking around San Shi Peak. They were like grasshoppers tied to the same rope, with no need for unnecessary secrecy. If she betrayed him, he could just as easily betray her. As for whether she would kill him to silence him, Xu Ming admitted that this girl was strong, but she wasn¡¯t beyond his level. If it came to a full fight, he might even win. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take his life. ¡°My name is Jiang Xue,¡± Xu Xuenuo replied, avoiding her real name. However, she didn¡¯t feel like she was lying to Xu Ming. ¡°Jiang¡± was her master¡¯s surname, and ¡°Xue¡± was a character from her given name. When she first joined the Wanjian Sect, her master had suggested changing her name entirely to sever all ties with the mortal world, including her family name. But she had refused.One reason was that she wasn¡¯t ready topletely abandon the name her parents had given her. Another was that she felt that changing her name would somehow make her lose herself. Her master didn¡¯t push her. To her master, swordsmanship was just another path of the Dao. And the Dao¡ªthe path¡ªwas something one had to walk for oneself, to make one¡¯s own choices. If someone else made the choices for you, that path would belong to them, not to you. From the moment she began cultivating, every step of her journey had been her own decision. Her master had never forced her into anything. ¡°Miss Jiang, your swordsmanship is remarkable,¡± Xu Mingplimented her, trying to build rapport. ¡°May I ask which sect you belong to?¡±@@novelbin@@ Although the girl wore a sword robe, its design was in and could easily be purchased in the mortal world. It bore no insignia or markings to indicate her sect. As for whether her name was real or not, Xu Ming didn¡¯t really care. Even if it was false, so what? If trouble arose, and she managed to escape unscathed, he¡¯d make sure to have a portrait of her drawn and expose her identity. If he had to go down, she¡¯d go down with him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Xuenuo responded coldly, her tone polite but distant. ¡°As for my sect, I¡¯d rather not say. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a disciple of the Tianxuan Sect. Like you, I¡¯ve entered this peak without permission.¡± She turned her head and brushed a lock of hair behind her ear, looking slightly ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, Miss.¡± Xu Ming studied the girl, who exuded sword energy from every fiber of her being, as if she herself were a sword. ¡°We¡¯ve both snuck into San Shi Peak. I sensed your sword qi at the base of the mountain. Whatever your purpose is, I won¡¯t pry. But perhaps we can help each other. At the very least, we could agree not to interfere with one another. Let¡¯s act as if we never saw each other and handle our own business. What do you think?¡± Truthfully, Xu Ming was tempted to team up with this girl. Though their interaction had been brief, he felt she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would stab someone in the back. Of course, this impression might have been influenced by her breathtaking beauty. After all, people are naturally inclined to like those who are attractive. Regardless, this girl was undeniably strong. Who knew what other dangersy ahead on San Shi Peak? If they worked together and each pursued their own goals, it seemed like a reasonable arrangement. Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s proposal, Xu Xuenuo hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Ming nodded as well. ¡°Then, may I ask why Miss Jiang came to this ce?¡± Xu Xuenuo did not hide anything. ¡°I was practicing my swordsmanship when my life-bound flying sword reacted to something. Following its guidance, I ended up at this mountain. There was a formation protecting it, so I split it open. Although the formation was quite powerful, I was able to create a small crack, which was enough for me to enter. It might sound unbelievable to you, but that¡¯s one of my flying sword¡¯s innate abilities. After entering what you call San Shi Peak, I came across that cave and encountered the beast. Everything that happened after that, you already know. Speaking of which, I should thank you for stepping in to help.¡± Xu Ming replied politely, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss.¡± At this point, Xu Ming¡¯s trust in this ¡°Jiang Xue¡± increased even further. Her exnation had been natural and swift, her expression genuine and innocent. It didn¡¯t seem fabricated in the slightest. If it was all a lie, then her acting skills were truly impable. ¡°What about you?¡± Xu Xuenuo asked, her gaze on Xu Ming. ¡°As for me, it¡¯s because of a friend,¡± Xu Ming replied vaguely. ¡°She told me that San Shi Peak held some secrets and gave me something that allowed me to enter. Beyond that, she didn¡¯t tell me much. So I¡¯ve been wandering around like a headless fly until I heard a loud noise in the sky. Thinking something might have happened, I came to investigate. And then, well, you came crashing down on me. The rest, as you said, is history.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Xu Xuenuo nodded, seemingly fully convinced by Xu Ming¡¯s exnation, without the slightest hint of suspicion. Xu Ming nced at her and smiled. ¡°Why do I feel like you believe everything I say so easily?¡± ¡°I do believe you,¡± Xu Xuenuo replied with a nod. She tilted her head slightly, looking at him. ¡°Or¡­ are you lying to me?¡± The girl¡¯s bluntness left Xu Ming momentarily speechless. ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying. I just feel like you trust me a bit too easily.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xu Xuenuo pointed to the cave ahead, swiftly changing the subject. ¡°I want to check out what¡¯s in there. Are youing with me?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Xuenuo didn¡¯t waste any words. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Watching her figure walk toward the cave, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t shake a sense of familiarity. It was a vague feeling he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Xuenuo asked when she noticed Xu Ming hadn¡¯t followed her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°I just feel like I¡¯ve met you before.¡± Xu Xuenuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her expression remained calm. ¡°How so?¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t remember, then hurry up.¡± Xu Xuenuo turned back around, her long legs striding confidently into the cave. Xu Ming followed her, asionally ncing at her profile. He tried hard to recall why she seemed so familiar but couldn¡¯te up with an answer. For some reason, though, she seemed colder than before. Was she¡­ upset? Chapter 229 ¡°These two young ones¡­ are truly remarkable,¡± A voice emerged from the darkness ahead. Hearing this voice, Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo both felt their hearts tremble. A suffocating pressure overcame them, and both spat out blood. Xu Xue¡¯nuo could never have imagined that someone would actually be here. Who was this person? Could they be the guardian of this mountain peak? As for Xu Ming, his mind shed back to the time when he had used his Dao Pattern Eyes to glimpse an old man bound by chains. Could this person be that very same figure? What realm could this old man possibly be at? Just a simple sentence from him had caused their spiritual energy and martial qi to surge as if facing an overwhelming enemy. ¡°These hideous things are truly annoying!¡± The old man spoke a second sentence.And as the second sentence fell, waves of sword energy swept out from the darkness ahead. These waves of sword energy turned into fierce gales. When the sword-infused gales swept across Xu Ming, he felt as if thousands upon thousands of des were slicing through his body inch by inch. The sword energy even infiltrated his pores, diving into his blood vessels and spirit veins, relentlessly wreaking havoc within. Xu Ming felt as if his internal organs were about to be shredded by this sword energy. The excruciating pain made Xu Ming want to scream, but his throat felt as if it were pierced by countless swords. Even taking a deep breath felt like several des stabbing into his throat. The sharpness of the sword energy was something Xu Ming had never encountered in his life since being reborn into this world. He did not doubt that even in his future years of cultivation, he might never face sword energy as lethal as this again. Soon, however, Xu Ming realized he was mistaken. Because after the sword-energy winds had swept past him and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, they grew even more violent and ferocious! ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Behind them, the pursuing beasts let out agonized cries. When Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo turned to look, they saw that the pursuing beasts had been sliced into countless pieces by the sword-energy winds. Blood and chunks of flesh covered the ground, and dismembered limbs still twitched faintly. The beast tide that had been overwhelmingly aggressive, threatening to drown Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo in its ferocity, now had no chance at all in front of the old man. The remaining beasts, sensing the life-threatening danger, immediately halted their pursuit. As if they had encountered the King of Hell, they fled in terror. The sword-energy winds slowly dissipated. Only then did Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo gradually regain their breath. They were both drenched in sweat, their clothes clinging to their backs, and their hair sticking to their foreheads. An unhealthy flush lingered on their faces. The cave returned to its previous tranquility. Aside from the beast corpses and the blood-soaked ground behind them, it was as if nothing had happened. The silence of the cave was restored. Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo exchanged nces. Even without speaking, they both knew what the other was asking: Should we continue forward, or turn back? But they quickly realized how foolish this question was.@@novelbin@@ Turn back? Was there any retreat left? Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo took a deep breath and simultaneously moved forward into the cave¡¯s depths. Going back meant certain death; moving forward did not necessarily mean death. If the figure ahead had wanted to kill them, they would already have perished at the hands of the beasts moments ago. In fact, one could even say that the person earlier had just saved their lives¡ªa life-saving grace for Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo. Of course, neither of them believed the figure was benevolent. The rescue likely served his own motives. As Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo ventured deeper, the spiritual energy in the air grew thinner and thinner, starkly contrasting the density outside. Other than the change in spiritual energy concentration, the path ahead seemed no different from where they hade before. Yet, there was one distinct difference: voices. They began to hear voice after voice echoing around them. ¡°These two little ones seem decent,¡± a sharp voice rang out, reminiscent of a eunuch¡¯s tone. ¡°A boy and a girl, a virgin pair. Wait, no, no¡ªthis girl¡¯s a virgin, but the boy isn¡¯t. Hehehe¡­¡± Another voice sounded, tinged with madness. ¡°This young man is quite handsome. I like him. Not being a virgin is even better¡ªat least the first time won¡¯t end too quickly,¡± a sultry voice added. ¡°This young girl has such tender skin. I wonder how she tastes.¡± This was followed by the sound of tongue licking and what seemed to be saliva dripping to the ground. ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had meat myself.¡± ¡°The talents of these two brats are truly remarkable. They must be core disciples of one of the Four Sacred Lands or the Five Great Sects. Maybe even a Holy Son and Holy Daughter.¡± ¡°Eh? This boy seems to practice both martial arts and cultivation? Such dense martial qi and vigorous blood essence¡ªtsk tsk. My thighs are already wet.¡± ¡°You old witch, don¡¯t you see they¡¯re Daopanions? They just shared life and death together. How moving! And here you are, thinking of defiling the boy?¡± ¡°So what? I enjoy this kind of situation. Imagine tying up the girl and making her watch as her Daopanion is yed with by me¡ªthat would be so thrilling! Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve tasted a man!¡± ¡°You vile old witch, you deserve to be imprisoned here.¡± ¡°Ha! And what about you, you old dog? Why are you locked up then?¡± ¡°But to be honest, these two are incredibly talented for their age. Such sword qi and intent at their age, especially this girl¡ªshe¡¯s only at the Dragon Gate realm, yet she¡¯s already attained the Sword Domain. Truly a once-in-a-millennium prodigy.¡± In the darkness, one voice after another evaluated Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, openly discussing them as though they were prey. The two, however, simply continued forward. Their hearts were far from calm, but they did not panic. After all, panicking would do no good. The overwhelming auras surrounding them were terrifying¡ªany one of these beings could crush them to death effortlessly. Yet the fact that none of them had made a move suggested some form of restraint. As Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo simultaneously took another step forward, the entire cave suddenly lit up. Looking up, they saw that the walls around them were made ofyered rock. Embedded in these rock walls were countless cages, each imprisoning a person. At the very front, an old man was bound by chains, hanging alone on the rock wall. The old man raised his head and let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°Well, well, boy, we meet again.¡± Chapter 231 ¡°Kid, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re probably wondering what exactly I did to make those sect masters and holy lordse after me. But let me tell you, once you reach our level of cultivation, most of the petty fights and grudges that matter so much to others be insignificant in our eyes. What you call ¡®evil¡¯ is nothing more than child¡¯s y to us. Between me and them, there¡¯s no personal grudge¡ªonly a sh of ideals. That¡¯s it. Different paths, different truths. There¡¯s no way to reconcile that. If I were to tell you the real reasons behind it all, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences of knowing. As for them¡­¡± The old man looked up and shouted, his voice echoing: ¡°Since we have guests, why don¡¯t you all introduce yourselves? Otherwise, the juniors might think we¡¯re a bunch of rude old-timers!¡± ¡°Oh, you old man! You¡¯re so inconsiderate. If we start talking about our pasts, won¡¯t we end up scaring these two youngsters?¡± A charming woman, delicately holding her fingers in a poised gesture, said with feigned shyness. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so old and still pretending to be innocent? Fine, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± a burly manughed heartily, taking the liberty to exin her story. ¡°This woman¡¯s name is Zhou Wanfeng. She used to have a daopanion, and the two of them were so in love they made the most devoted couples look like amateurs. But her daopanion ended up cheating on her. She caught him in the act with his mistress. Enraged, she killed the mistress and dug out her daopanion¡¯s heart. Turns out, her daopanion was the son of the sect master of the Yunyu Sect¡ªa big deal. So Zhou Wanfeng ended up being hunted down. Heartbroken, she decided all men were scum and became a wanton seductress. But here¡¯s the twisted part: she didn¡¯t just seduce random men. No, she specifically targeted married men. If they fell for her charms, she¡¯d rip out their hearts. And let me tell you, this woman is stunning¡ªvoluptuous and curvy. Even I feel a bit dazed looking at her, let alone other men. Naturally, she rarely failed to seduce anyone.As the bodies piled up, the people she offended also grew in number. Eventually, a few old monsters banded together, captured her, and threw her in here.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s twisted? Are you calling me twisted? And who said I¡¯m a wanton woman? My daopanion is dead, so at most, I¡¯m a widow, not some harlot,¡± Zhou Wanfeng snapped back, clearly a little rattled. ¡°Besides, the men I seduced were all unfaithful scoundrels! I was doing society a favor. And before we, uh, did anything, I always asked them if they were willing to sacrifice their hearts for me. They all eagerly nodded and practically tore off their own clothes first. Honestly, it was embarrassing!¡± She smiled sweetly at Xu Ming and said, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person. And someone as handsome as you? I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt you.¡± The burly manughed and pointed to himself. ¡°As for the one who ¡®ndered¡¯ her, that¡¯s me, Dao San. My sword skills are decent, but my brain¡¯s a bit slow. I¡¯m a martial fanatic¡ªand a hopeless romantic. Back then, for the sake of a woman, I destroyed an entire kingdom. That kingdom had strong backing, of course, and they came after me. So I killed them, then they sent more, and I killed more. It became a bloodbath until I was finally captured and locked up here.¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Hehehe, those two are just fools blinded by love¡ªutterly childish.¡± A skinny old man, gaunt like a skeleton, walked up to the bars of his cage and grinned. ¡°The name¡¯s Zhang Xiao¡¯er. I used to be a server at an inn. I killed some people, sure, but never over love.¡± A chubby man chuckled and added, ¡°Zhang Xiao¡¯er? That guy¡¯s brain is even worse. For some reason, every time he saw someone killing a member of the demon race, he¡¯d snap and go on a killing spree of his own.¡± As they continued talking, the chubby man turned to Zhang Xiao¡¯er and asked, ¡°Zhang Xiao¡¯er, are you human or a demon?¡± Zhang Xiao¡¯er replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m human.¡± ¡°Then why are you so biased toward demons?¡± the chubby man pressed. Zhang Xiao¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Because humans are worse than demons.¡± The chubby man shrugged and turned to Xu Ming, saying, ¡°See? That¡¯s just how he is¡ªlike a lunatic. Oh, by the way, I should introduce myself. My name¡¯s Zhao Can, and I¡¯m a butcher.¡± Zhao Can didn¡¯t borate on why he was imprisoned there. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ming, a spear wielder,¡± said a middle-aged man bound tightly with chains. To Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, Wang Ming seemed the most normal of the group. ¡°I am¡­¡± One by one, the others in the cave introduced themselves. Including the old man at the front, there were a total of fifteen people. Some shared their backgrounds, while others simply stated their names. But they all had one thing inmon: each mentioned their ¡°profession,¡± as if intentionally doing so for Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s benefit. Moreover, judging by the spiritual pressure emanating from them, none of them were ordinary. Xu Ming suspected the weakest among them was at least at the Jade Purity Realm. A single peak with three stone pirs, holding fifteen upper-tier cultivators¡ªit sounded like something out of a wild fantasy. If anyone heard about this, who would believe it? And if what the old man said about his past was true, then his cultivation level might very well be at the Ascension Realm. How many Ascension Realm cultivators even existed in this world? Barely any. What troubled Xu Ming even more was a nagging question: if these upper-tier cultivators were truly evil and guilty of heinous crimes, why weren¡¯t they executed? Why imprison them here instead? It made sense for the old man to remain alive¡ªan Ascension Realm cultivator was nearly impossible to kill. But the others? This wasn¡¯t some fantasy novel where viins could only be sealed and not in. ¡°Kid, I know you have a lot of questions.¡± The old man grinned at Xu Ming, revealing his ckened and yellow teeth. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I saved you without any apparent reason. You¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m exining anything to you when I didn¡¯t have to. You¡¯re wondering about my identity and whether or not my words are true. You¡¯re wondering why those people didn¡¯t kill us and instead chose to trap us here. Kid, this world is far moreplicated than you can imagine. But you¡¯re not wrong about one thing¡ªI didn¡¯t save you out of the goodness of my heart. The only reason I saved you was that I wanted to strike a deal with you. What do you think?¡± ¡°What if I refuse to make a deal with you, senior?¡± Xu Ming asked. The old man tilted his head back and stared at the pitch-ck cave ceiling, his voice slow and deliberate: ¡°Then you¡¯ll die here, along with her.¡± Chapter 233 When the small sword formed from a surge of sword energy pierced into the foreheads of Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, both copsed to the ground. Xu Ming¡¯s head hit the floor with a thud, while Xu Xue¡¯nuo fared slightly better, falling onto Xu Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That should do,¡± the old man said to the gathered crowd. ¡°Whatever skills you wish to impart to them, now¡¯s the time. If they can handle it, then so be it. If they can¡¯t, it simply means fate has dictated otherwise. It shows that the Dao has denied us even thisst chance. We, these old relics, are destined to perish here. The new world has no room for a ship that can carry us forward.¡± ¡°Ah, old man, why so pessimistic? I have a lot of faith in this young man~,¡± Zhou Wanfeng said with a sly smile. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much to offer, I do have an unnamed meditation technique I found in an ancient ruin. It¡¯s been quite useful, even saving my life multiple times. I¡¯ll pass it on to them.¡± Raindrops fell as Zhou Wanfeng condensed a wisp of spiritual energy, which entered the foreheads of Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo. ¡°I¡¯ll take a gamble on them with my Gambling Oath,¡± the gambler chuckled, conjuring another wisp of spiritual energy. ¡°They can learn it if they want, though I doubt they¡¯ll take it far. Still, when the dayes for them to make a pact, they might find it useful.¡± The energy was infused into the duo¡¯s foreheads. ¡°My butcher¡¯s de technique suits a brute better, but as for the girl, she probably won¡¯t even bother looking at it. After all, what kind ofdy would like my coarse, vulgar de techniques? But whether she likes it or not, she¡¯ll have to learn it,¡± the butcher said with a grin, condensing two wisps of spiritual energy and sending them into the pair¡¯s foreheads. ¡°My Divine Step technique is pretty good. I reckon this boy¡¯s never learned such a top-tier movement technique,¡± the thief said with a smirk, releasing two more wisps of energy into their foreheads. ¡°Combine their swordsmanship with my movement technique¡ªoh, the possibilities!¡± As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I wonder what my enemies will think when they see my technique in their hands. Ha! I¡¯d love to see their faces!¡±¡°My spear technique¡­ I hope it finds a sessor,¡± said the lone man among the prisoners who appeared somewhat normal. Bound by chains like the rest, he released two wisps of spear intent, which entered the pair¡¯s foreheads. Within the cave, every prisoner sent forth a wisp of spiritual energy into Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s foreheads. Though each wisp was small, it was the product of countless centuries of painstaking umtion, even under the restriction of sealed spiritual energy. Every wisp carried with it a unique technique. ¡°Old man, what will you teach them?¡± Zhou Wanfeng asked teasingly. The carpenter chuckled. ¡°The old man¡¯s never taken an apprentice, has he?¡± Zhang Xiao¡¯er chimed in, ¡°So these two kids are essentially your disciples now?¡± ¡°Get lost! What disciples? I¡¯ve never taken an apprentice and never will. But these two¡­ they do have remarkable swordsmanship talent. Not as good as me, of course, but not bad. I¡¯ll teach them one sword move¡ªjust one. If they can master it¡­ ha!¡± The old man didn¡¯t finish his sentence, instead bursting into heartyughter. The mood in the cave grew solemn. Everyone present understood what the old man meant. They all knew which sword move he was referring to. Though he adamantly imed he wouldn¡¯t take disciples, if these two truly mastered that sword move, they¡¯d essentially be his disciples in all but name. Still chuckling, the old man conjured two miniature swords from his forehead. The swords shot into the pair¡¯s foreheads.@@novelbin@@ ¡°Now, let us begin!¡± the old man dered in a deep voice. ¡°Understood!¡± The others quickly steadied themselves, putting aside their distractions and responding in unison. A storm of sword energy swept through the cave, lifting Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo into the air. They floated, suspended in midair. The storm of sword energy fragmented into countless invisible threads, each one piercing into the vital Fengling acupoints of the fifteen prisoners, including the old man. Though their spiritual energy had long been sealed, through the guidance of these sword-energy threads, their energy began to trickle slowly into Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s bodies. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two young figures. They all knew that their fate now rested entirely in the hands of these two. At the same time, Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo slowly opened their eyes. However, they both quickly realized that it was not their physical bodies that had awakened but their souls. Surrounding them was a field of blood-red earth, littered with countless swords as if it were a graveyard of des. Above them hung a blood-red sun in the sky. The ground was red, the sun was red, and even the clouds in the sky were red. This oppressive world of crimson exuded an overwhelming sense of destion and silent foreboding. It felt as though the entire world had descended into an apocalyptic wastnd, enveloping Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo in its chilling atmosphere. And then, from the distance, a figure appeared. Xu Ming focused his gaze and saw that it was a woman¡ªa stunningly beautiful woman with alluring features, wearing a purple dress that entuated her mature figure. At first nce, the woman bore a striking resemnce to Zhou Wanfeng, the woman they had seen in the cave. No, it wasn¡¯t just a resemnce. It was Zhou Wanfeng. Unlike the Zhou Wanfeng in the cave, who had been imprisoned for so long that she looked disheveled and unkempt, her beauty dulled by years of neglect, this Zhou Wanfeng was immacte, radiating the elegance of her former self. ¡°Do I look good, little brother?¡± Zhou Wanfeng asked, her lips curling into a yful smile, her eyes curving seductively. Zhou Wanfeng¡¯s charm was of the same enchanting nature as Mo Zhuer¡¯s, yet Mo Zhuer¡¯s youth gave her allure a certain innocence amidst the seduction. Zhou Wanfeng, on the other hand, exuded the full bloom of a mature woman¡¯s beauty. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ alright,¡± Xu Ming replied inly. ¡°What do you mean ¡®alright¡¯?¡± Zhou Wanfeng feigned a pout, throwing him a yful yet flirtatious nce. ¡°Little brother, you really don¡¯t know how topliment ady, do you?¡± Xu Ming quickly changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have you appeared in my consciousness, senior?¡± Zhou Wanfeng chuckled lightly and exined, ¡°This is part of the deal we made with you. From now on, each of us will teach you a technique. You must master every single one of them. Only by doing so can we transmit our spiritual energy to you through these techniques.¡± She smiled knowingly before continuing, ¡°The human soul is a mysterious thing. A single day within your consciousness could equal a year¡ªor even two¡ªin the outside world. That¡¯s the nature of a dream that spans a millennium. ¡°Under the old man¡¯s sword energy, a year in your consciousness is equivalent to a day in reality. However, time will still be tight for you. If you fail to master even one of our fifteen techniques, even if it¡¯s your so-called Daopanion who falters¡­¡± Zhou Wanfeng paused, her eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint. ¡°Both of you will face annihtion¡ªbody and soul¡ªand apany us to the grave.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by transmitting spiritual energy to us?¡± Xu Ming pressed further. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you make it out alive~,¡± Zhou Wanfeng replied with a sly smile. The moment she finished speaking, Zhou Wanfeng suddenly appeared directly in front of Xu Ming. Before he could react, she reached out and touched a finger to his chest. In that instant, Xu Ming¡¯s entire being was thrown into chaos. His blood felt as though it were boiling, his emotions spiraling out of control. His eyes turned red, not with desire as they had during the incident with the Yuanyang Cauldron, but with pure, overwhelming turmoil. Visions flooded his mind: Mo Zhuer threatening to kill Qin Qingwan. Qin Qingwan catching him and Mo Zhuer in the act during their dual cultivation and demanding to know who this other woman was. Feeling powerless as he watched his mother sumb to old age and illness. Wu Yanhan, obeying the emperor¡¯s decree, marrying someone else, while he was cut down by Wu Kingdom soldiers when he attempted to disrupt the wedding. One bizarre thought after another surged through his mind, overwhelming him. These thoughts were utterly nonsensical, yet they clung to Xu Ming like inner demons, threatening to consume him. Xu Ming¡¯s head felt like it was about to split apart, and he could barely maintain control over himself. But in that critical moment, a technique suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°Master it, and you¡¯ll live. Fail, and you¡¯ll die,¡± Zhou Wanfeng said with a seductive smile. Xu Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he focused on the technique now etched in his consciousness. His Dao heart told him she wasn¡¯t lying. If he couldn¡¯t master this, these inner demons could very well shatter his mind. Taking a deep breath, Xu Ming began to study the technique in his mind. As he did, he gradually felt the chaos in his consciousness begin to subside. The more he practiced the technique, which was called Tranquil Heart Mantra, the calmer his spirit became, until he found himself in a state of meditation. Watching from the side, Zhou Wanfeng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she observed this young man. Based on how he had dealt with the demonic beast earlier, it was clear that Xu Ming was both a martial arts and swordsmanship prodigy. But Tranquil Heart Mantra was a Daoist technique, rooted in an understanding of nature and the Dao itself. Yet he was mastering it this quickly? Was this young man truly one-of-a-kind, or had the arrival of the great era outside brought forth countless geniuses like him? Within his sea of consciousness, after half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, the turmoil in Xu Ming¡¯s heartpletely settled. When Xu Ming opened his eyes again, they were calm, serene¡ªlike a still springke, untouched by even the slightest ripple. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for bestowing this technique upon me,¡± Xu Ming said, bowing deeply to express his gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Zhou Wanfeng replied with a smile. ¡°The old man said this is your opportunity, and it¡¯s also the price of our deal. But don¡¯t get too cocky just yet. The others¡¯ techniques¡­ won¡¯t be so easy to master.¡± With that, Zhou Wanfeng¡¯s figure slowly faded. Meanwhile, beside Xu Ming, the unconscious Xu Xuenuo was also encountering Zhou Wanfeng in her own mind. In Xu Xuenuo¡¯s sea of consciousness, strange and unsettling scenarios began to unfold: ¡°Xu Ming learns the truth that I¡¯m not his real sister, that we¡¯re not blood-rted, and cuts ties with mepletely.¡± ¡°My mother had an affair. I¡¯m not a true member of the Xu family. When her betrayal is discovered, I¡¯m cast out of the Xu household.¡± ¡°Xu Ming and Qingwan both call me a ¡®bastard child.''¡± Although Xu Xuenuo knew deep down that such things were highly unlikely¡ªXu Ming and Qingwan would never say such things to her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t stop her mind from spiraling. Even if they didn¡¯t speak those words, wouldn¡¯t they still look at her differently? At that moment, Zhou Wanfeng appeared before Xu Xuenuo. ¡°What a beautiful youngdy,¡± Zhou Wanfeng said with a smile. ¡°With such a face, even I must admit I¡¯m outmatched. Though you do seem a bit cold. But hey, there are plenty of people who are into that cold fairy type.¡± ¡°What have you done to me?!¡± Xu Xuenuo demanded, forcibly suppressing the chaos in her mind as she red at the woman in front of her. ¡°What else? I¡¯m giving you an opportunity,¡± Zhou Wanfeng replied, touching a finger to Xu Xuenuo¡¯s forehead. A technique immediately imprinted itself into her mind. Just like Xu Ming, Xu Xuenuo¡¯s sword heart told her that mastering this technique was the only way to quell the chaos within her. Taking nearly the same amount of time as Xu Ming, Xu Xuenuo finally opened her eyes. Having fully mastered the Tranquil Heart Mantra, her mind was now crystal clear, and the chaotic thoughts from earlier hadpletely vanished. ¡°You¡¯re a sword cultivator, that¡¯s true,¡± Zhou Wanfeng said, smiling faintly. ¡°But learning something outside your field every now and then might help you refine your swordsmanship even further. ¡°Of course~ I¡¯m no sword cultivator, so feel free to ignore me.¡± And with that, Zhou Wanfeng slowly faded away. In ce of Zhou Wanfeng, a chubby man appeared before Xu Ming and Xu Xuenuo. Neither Xu Ming nor Xu Xuenuo knew his name, only that he called himself the ¡°Butcher.¡± The Butcher took out a knife that looked utterly ordinary¡ªno more than a simple kitchen cleaver. He nced at Xu Ming and Xu Xuenuo and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m a butcher. I kill pigs, cows, whatever needs killing. Men, even dragons¡ªit¡¯s all the same to me. But in my eyes, no matter what it is, if it dies under my de, it¡¯s no different from a piglet. That¡¯s why the technique I¡¯ve developed is called the Pig-ughtering de Technique. Use this de technique to kill me. If you don¡¯t, and I end up cutting down your souls, don¡¯t me me.¡± The moment the Butcher finished speaking, he lunged forward, wielding his so-called Pig-ughtering de. Strangely, Xu Ming and Xu Xuenuo each found an identical de suddenly materializing in their hands. What¡¯s more, they couldn¡¯t use any of their other techniques or skills. The only thing they could rely on was this Pig-ughtering de Technique. And even as they wielded it, they had no idea how they¡¯d learned it! Inside the cave, the fifteen prisoners watched the unconscious young man and woman lying on the ground. ¡°They have at most a day,¡± the craftsman said. ¡°San Shi Peak is a forbidden zone. I don¡¯t know what means they used to get here, but the current sect master of Tianxuan Sect must have already noticed their presence. They¡¯ll have only one day to ept our inheritance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± the old man replied, shaking his head. ¡°They don¡¯t even have a day.¡± The old man raised his head to look at the ceiling of the cave, though his eyes reflected not the rocky surface above but the image of a middle-aged cultivator. ¡°He¡¯s already here,¡± the old man said quietly. ¡°Prepare to receive our guest.¡± Chapter 234 ng! In the dream, Xu Ming gripped a butcher¡¯s knife and barely blocked the butcher¡¯s heavy strike. The impact sent Xu Ming staggering back ten meters. Before he could steady himself, the butcher¡¯s long de came shing down toward him again. Xu Ming rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and immediately counterattacked, aiming his butcher¡¯s knife at the butcher¡¯s neck. The butcher stepped back just in time, dodging the blow. Xu Ming seized the opportunity and pressed forward.@@novelbin@@ At that moment, Xu Ming felt a mysterious, indescribable sensation stirring within him. It was as though he had grasped something crucial. A sh of insight struck his mind¡ªhe had suddenlyprehended the essence of the butcher¡¯s knife technique. Leaping into the air, Xu Ming swung the knife down in a powerful arc. This strike seemed ordinary, just a simple downward chop. But in truth, the de concealed its sharpness, and the spiritual energy within waspressed to its utmost. It was a strike that could cut through anything with unparalleled precision. Now, Xu Ming finally understood what the butcher had meant earlier. Once this technique was mastered, it could indeed slice through anything¡ªbe it human, demon, dragon, or even a god. ng!This time, it was the butcher¡¯s turn to raise his de to block. But Xu Ming¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife sliced through the de as if it were tofu, effortlessly continuing its arc to cut through the butcher entirely. ¡°Well done. Kid, you¡¯re much smarter than my first apprentice. Why couldn¡¯t that idiot learn as quickly as you?¡± The butcher chuckled before his figure dissipated into thin air, leaving only his voice echoing in the void. The butcher¡¯s knife in Xu Ming¡¯s hand vanished as well. Bowing deeply toward where the butcher had disappeared, Xu Ming said, ¡°Thank you, senior, for imparting your knowledge.¡± After the butcher left, a third figure appeared. The neer was a wiry man who looked as thin as a monkey. Xu Ming remembered his name¡ªThe Thief. ¡°I¡¯ve got a movement technique called Divine Step Technique. It¡¯s my bread and butter. If you can master it today, that¡¯s your own skill,¡± the thief said with a sly grin. Xu Ming bowed. ¡°May I ask, senior, how do you wish to test me?¡± By now, Xu Ming had a sense of what was happening. Though he still didn¡¯t fully understand what their ultimate goal was, it was clear they were all here to pass down their techniques to him. Likely, Jiang Xue was experiencing the same thing elsewhere. However, the process of imparting these techniques was¡­ unusual. Each one of them insisted on testing him in their own peculiar way. The test was always directly tied to the technique they were teaching. If Xu Ming seeded, he would fully grasp the technique. If he failed, the price would undoubtedly be his life. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± the thief said. ¡°We¡¯ll race. If you can catch up to me within the time it takes for one incense stick to burn, you win. If you can¡¯t¡­¡± The thief gave a sly smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to spell out what happens then, do I?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Ming nodded, his brows furrowed. ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s begin. Try to keep up, kid. Don¡¯t make me waste my time.¡± As soon as the thief finished speaking, he vanished into thin air. Xu Ming immediately followed. When Xu Ming took to the skies, even he was startled. Just like before, he had somehow instinctively learned the thief¡¯s technique. Xu Ming quickly realized that the thief¡¯s Divine Step Technique was extraordinarily elusive and absurdly fast, allowing him to weave through any terrain effortlessly. This was undoubtedly a immortal-grade movement technique¡ªsomething the thief had likely kept as his most guarded secret. Whether it was the Tranquil Heart Mantra, the butcher¡¯s Pig-ughtering de Technique, or this Divine Step Technique, every single one of these techniques was exceptional. They weren¡¯t just teaching Xu Ming random skills. They were giving him everything they had, revealing the very core of their expertise. Logically speaking, obtaining the ultimate techniques of fifteen powerful cultivators would be an event of overwhelming joy for any cultivator. Yet, Xu Ming felt little excitement in his heart. First, whether he could sessfully learn all fifteen techniques was already a massive question mark. Missing even one would spell his death. Second, the better the techniques these people gave him, the higher the risks of what they expected him to aplish in return. They clearly wanted him to help free them, but whatever method they had in mind was likely a path of near-certain death. After all, Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe for a second that these people were paragons of virtue. Still, he knew he had no room to contemte such matters now. His only focus could be on mastering the techniques they had passed down. As Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo continued their relentless training within their dream realms, the atmosphere in the cave grew heavier. The fourteen people, excluding the old man, all wore grim expressions. None of them had expected the Sect Master of the Tianxuan Sect to arrive so quickly. If it had been during their prime, this so-called sect master wouldn¡¯t have even been worth considering. At the very least, they could have stopped him from interfering with their ns. But now, their spiritual power was sealed, and after all these years, they had barely managed to gather two wisps of spiritual energy, both of which had been sent into the consciousness of the two juniors as vessels. If the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s sect master discovered these two juniors, they would undoubtedly be killed. And if that happened, any hope of escape for the group would vanishpletely. ¡°How are those two kids progressing?¡± the old man asked the others. ¡°They¡¯re both incredibly talented,¡± the thief replied. ¡°It¡¯s already my turn to test them. Honestly, I¡¯m starting to want to take them as disciples and pass on my legacy.¡± Zhou Wanfeng smiled faintly. ¡°Perhaps heaven hasn¡¯t abandoned us yet. These two may very well be the ones sent by the Dao itself to save us. Of course, that¡¯s assuming they manage to master the old man¡¯s sword technique in the end.¡± The hunter shook his head. ¡°At the very least, they¡¯ll need to survive long enough to reach that point. Right now, that Tianxuan Sect master is heading straight for us. What are we supposed to do to stop him?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°You worthless fools¡ªwhat could you possibly do? Leave it to me.¡± As he finished speaking, a violent wind of sword energy erupted from the old man¡¯s body, surging upward toward the cave ceiling like a storm. At the same time, Xia He, the Sect Master of the Tianxuan Sect, had already arrived at the entrance to the central cave of Sanshi Peak. As soon as Xia He stepped inside, his eyes fell upon the corpse of the Tigerfang Beast sprawled on the ground, a gaping hole punched through its chest. His brows furrowed deeply. This Tigerfang Beast had been ced here as a guard specifically by him. Its strength was formidable, capable of killing even Golden Core cultivators and battling Golden Body warriors. Yet now, ity dead. ¡°Useless trash!¡± Xia He kicked the beast¡¯s corpse aside and swiftly flew into the cave. But just as he reached the halfway point, a whirlwind of sword energy, like tens of thousands of flying des, roared toward him, intent on piercing him through. Chapter 235 Xia He was flying through the cave when his heart suddenly tensed. He sensed dangering from ahead. In the next moment, a gust of fierce wind swept through, carrying with it sharp sword energy. Xia He couldn¡¯t help but recall the words his master had once spoken to him: ¡°That man¡¯s sword energy is unparalleled in history. As for the future, I doubt anyone will surpass it in the next ten thousand years.¡± ¡°A mere prisoner, nothing more!¡± Xia He snorted coldly, shaking off the fear in his heart. He pulled out four talismans from his sleeve and threw them forward. The four talismans transformed into the Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger, all standing guard in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± The four sacred beasts formed by the talismans shattered one after another. With a tremendous impact, Xia He was sent flying out of the cave.Hended, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he gazed at the cave, brimming with spiritual energy. Wiping the blood away, a sinister glint appeared in Xia He¡¯s eyes. His voice echoed across the entire Sanshi Peak, seeping into its depths: ¡°An old bastard on the brink of death dares to act so arrogantly?!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The elder¡¯s voice rose from within the mountain,ced with mockery. ¡°The mighty have truly fallen, reduced to being ridiculed by the likes of you. But go ahead¡ªtest whether this old man still has the right to be arrogant.¡± ¡°You old bastard!¡± Xia He was thoroughly enraged. But his fury didn¡¯t stem from feeling belittled. He was anxious. Although Xia He didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening¡ªhow someone had entered Sanshi Peak, who they were, or how they had managed to reach the forbidden area beneath the mountain¡ªhe knew one thing for certain: A variable had arisen. He had to eliminate this variable immediately before it grew into arger problem. If anything went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t just mean failure; it could cost him his life and his path to immortality. Muttering an incantation, Xia He summoned a bronze longsword from his storage bag. This bronze sword was one of the two immortal weapons of the Tianxuan Sect and also the token of its sect master. ¡°Go!¡± The bronze sword flew into the cave, and Xia He followed close behind, reentering its depths. But the elder in the cave had already made his preparations. The wild sword energy in the air condensed, forming one sword after another. Each sword was different¡ªsome short, some serrated, some soft and flexible. It was as if every sword the elder had encountered in his life was gathered there. One by one, these swords turned into streams of light and shed toward Xia He. Though the sword-formed streams of energy seemed to bounce off harmlessly, they left Xia He¡¯s internal organs trembling in pain. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. This old man had been imprisoned for thousands of years, his strength eroded by the formation of Sanshi Peak. He was even bound by threeyers of seals¡ªhow could his power still be this overwhelming? No wonder, back then, it had taken thebined efforts of the Four Sacred Lords and Five Sect Masters to subdue him. If it were one-on-one, no one could have survived ten moves against him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Xia He thought back to how this elder had oncemanded the winds and clouds, shaking the heavens, breaking through realms as effortlessly as drinking water. In contrast, Xia He had struggled immensely just to reach the Ascension Realm, nning and risking his life for every step. Jealousy burned in his chest. Was it because I didn¡¯t work hard enough? No! Some people are simply born for cultivation! How unfair the heavens are! ¡°Break!¡± In a fit of anger, Xia He took a step forward, thrusting the celestial sword in his hand fiercely ahead. The resounding ng of bronze echoed repeatedly through the cave as the oppressive sword energy waspletely dispersed. Gripping the flying sword tightly, Xia He continued onward, eventually arriving at the end of the cave¡ªthe very spot where Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo had previously reached. His brows furrowed as he gazed at the already destroyed stone wall. The seal guarding the entrance to the forbidden area had beenpletely obliterated. ¡°Who could it possibly be?!¡± Xia He muttered under his breath, unease growing in his heart. The fact that someone had reached this ce meant they knew about its existence. Furthermore, the seal at the entrance couldn¡¯t be broken without a specific magical artifact. Even a cultivator at the Jade Purity Realm would struggle to breach it¡ªyet, somehow, the intruder had seeded. It had to be an inside job. At the very least, the other party was well aware of his actions. ¡°Could it be that the ck Lotus Sect betrayed me?¡± He spected, but immediately shook his head. ¡°No, impossible. The ck Lotus Sect has no reason to do that. Coborating with me is their best option for maximizing benefits. Unless¡­ unless they¡¯re willing to remain suppressed in the Western Region forever, clinging to their measly plot ofnd for all eternity!¡± Pushing these thoughts aside, Xia He reached the center of the cave within Sanshi Peak. Facing the hordes of magical beasts, Xia He, who had perfected the Immortal Realm, wasn¡¯t at all flustered like Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo had been earlier. With his longsword in hand, he simply flew straight ahead. The overwhelming pressure radiating from him made the magical beasts hesitant to act rashly. But just then, another gust of sword wind swept through. The magical beasts, as though provoked, suddenly went berserk and charged at Xia He in a frenzy. ¡°Beasts!¡± Xia He snorted coldly, swinging his sword. The azure spiritual energy rippled outwards like waves on ake. Every beast touched by the ripples was severed in half, their blood sttering everywhere. Many of the beasts were once again subdued by the disy of power. But another gust of sword wind blew through, further agitating the beasts. They went mad once more, lunging at Xia He with reckless abandon.@@novelbin@@ Xia He¡¯s frown deepened. How many years has it been? Have these beasts already been trained to behave this way? He wasn¡¯t troubled by the beasts¡¯ attacks but instead realized that the opponent¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to kill him. They merely wanted to stall for time! Ignoring the magical beasts, Xia He surged forward at full speed. Though any beast that stood in his way was instantly in¡ªmany without even leaving behind a corpse¡ªthe beasts still managed to dy him for nearly two incense sticks of time. Finally breaking free from the beasts¡¯ territory, Xia He had barely taken a step forward when a gust of sword wind coalesced in front of him. A giant sword materialized, stabbing directly at Xia He. Xia He swung his bronze longsword forcefully, the Dao-infused energy it emitted shattering the giant sword into fragments. The sword wind swirled once more, condensing into the form of an elderly man. Hands sped behind his back, the elder appeared before Xia He. He looked at Xia He and let out a few light chuckles. In his weathered, disdainful eyes was a look of pure contempt. ¡°When did the sect master of the Tianxuan Sect fall to such a pathetic level?¡± Chapter 236 ¡°When did the sect master of the Tianxuan Sect be so pitiful?¡± The elder gazed at the middle-aged man before him, his eyes filled not only with contempt but also with regret¡ªament for how far the Tianxuan Sect had fallen. Xia He gritted his teeth, his expression dark and sullen. If the elder was merely belittling him, Xia He might have been able to endure it. But that look of regret, as if saying, ¡°The Tianxuan Sect has truly declined with each generation. You¡¯re not even worth a fraction of your predecessors. How could someone like you be chosen as sect master?¡± That expressionpletely ignited Xia He¡¯s fury. ¡°You old bastard!¡± Cursing inwardly, Xia He leaped forward, gripping the bronze sword tightly as he swung it down at the elder. Above the elder, a massive manifestation of the bronze sword appeared, radiating an overwhelming presence. The Tianxuan Sect¡¯s bronze sword wasn¡¯t like a traditional immortal weapon¡ªit was born for the Dao, capable of unleashing a person¡¯s Daoist techniques to their fullest potential. Additionally, the bronze sword possessed unique mystical arts of its own. ¡°This sword¡­ brings back memories. Though I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s already dead¡ªgone even faster than I will,¡± the elder murmured, ncing up at the enormous bronze sword overhead with a nostalgic expression.Though he hadn¡¯t witnessed the previous sect master¡¯s death, the fact that there was a new one made it clear enough. Shaking his head, the elder raised his hand and pointed upward. Countless swords formed from sword energy converged into a dragon of des, surging toward the manifestation of the bronze sword. ¡°Roar!¡± The sword-energy dragon shed with the bronze sword¡¯s image, tearing into it. ¡°ng!¡± Meanwhile, Xia He¡¯s bronze sword had already descended toward the elder¡¯s forehead. But the elder casually raised two fingers and effortlessly caught it. ¡°Clink.¡± With his other hand, the elder flicked the de of the bronze sword. A sharp vibration resonated, causing the sword to tremble violently. Xia He¡¯s hands went numb, his grip on the sword nearly failing.@@novelbin@@ Gritting his teeth, Xia Heshed out with a kick to the elder¡¯s head, his foot enveloped in a bronze-like glow. ¡°Boom!¡± The elder countered with a punch, the force of his sword energy shing with Xia He¡¯s spiritual energy. The impact sent Xia He spinning mid-air, gripping his sword tightly as he crashed to the ground. Xia He stared daggers at the elder, who remained standing like an immovable mountain. This damned old man was using nothing but sword energy to keep him at bay. If this elder were ever released, if his strength were to return to its peak¡ªXia He didn¡¯t dare imagine it. Last time, it had taken thebined strength of the Four Sacred Lands and the Five Great Sects to subdue him. If he escaped again¡­ Could they do it a second time? No! He must not be allowed to escape. Otherwise, Xia He¡¯s fate would be sealed. Standing back up, Xia He drove the bronze sword into the ground in front of him, his hands formingplex incantations. Using the bronze sword as the center, the surrounding rock began to transform into bronze. From the ground, a bronze tiger emerged, radiating ferocity. ¡°Go!¡± Xia He pointed at the elder, and the bronze tiger sprang forward as if summoned, pouncing toward him. The elder responded with a single punch, shattering the bronze tiger into pieces. The sword energy from his punch pierced through the tiger¡¯s remains and smashed a massive crater into the ground. But in the next instant, another bronze tiger emerged from the ground. The elder smashed this one too, only for another to appear. The bronze tigers came one after another, like fish leaping out of the sea, constantly assaulting the elder. Yet the elder didn¡¯t seem hurried. He was acutely aware that in his current state, killing Xia He was nearly impossible. However, if the opponent intended to exhaust his sword energy in this manner, the elder was more than willing to oblige. Yet, it was clear that Xia He didn¡¯t want to continue dragging things out with the elder. In front of Xia He, a massive bronze avatar materialized. The bronze avatar took a step forward, raised its colossal foot, and stomped down toward the elder. ¡°Boom!¡± The bronze avatar ttened the elder under its foot. But Xia He didn¡¯t let his guard down¡ªthere was no way the elder would be defeated so easily. Sure enough, in the next moment, cracks began to spread across the bronze avatar¡¯s surface. ¡°Bang!¡± With a deafening explosion, the bronze avatar shattered, dissolving into countless fragments of spiritual energy that dispersed into the air. Standing amidst the dissipating energy, the elder held a phantom-like immortal sword in his hand. Three thousand years ago, there wasn¡¯t a soul who didn¡¯t recognize this sword. The elder had once carried this very de into the Southern Demon Kingdom, pierced through the Northern Wastes, and ravaged the Central ins. Seeing the elder holding that legendary sword, Xia He felt a momentary sense of bewilderment¡ªand even pride. It was a strange, fleeting sense of honor, as if being able to face such an opponent meant he was worthy. But Xia He quickly crushed that ridiculous notion. This wasn¡¯t the actual elder, just a projection formed from his sword energy. And the sword wasn¡¯t real either¡ªit was a de conjured from his sword intent. In truth, the elder, even with this de, wasn¡¯t even at 20% of his original strength. To feel honored by this? Laughable! Taking a deep breath, Xia He calmed his mind and pulled out an Eight Trigrams diagram, tossing it into the air. The diagram disintegrated mid-flight, transforming into a vast starry sky that hung above the elder. Countless stars shimmered, forming an intricate and profound killing formation with the elder at its most dangerous point. ¡°The Tianxuan Star Formation,¡± the elder murmured, stroking his beard. ¡°Very well. Let me see how far you can push your sect¡¯s most treasured killing array.¡± ¡ª Meanwhile, deeper in the mountain cave, Zhou Wanfeng asked the prisoners beside her, ¡°How are those two kids doing?¡± A one-eyed man nodded. ¡°Those two brats are incredibly gifted. They¡¯ve already picked up most of my Roving Path technique.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I told you, didn¡¯t I? These two are natural talents. The Four Divine Mechanisms I taught them¡ªthey mastered it in the dream realm in just five hours!¡± ¡°How many techniques are left?¡± Zhang Xiao¡¯er asked. ¡°Four,¡± Wang Mazi replied. ¡°At their current pace, they might not even need a full day to master them all,¡± Qin Feng added. ¡°Not enough.¡± At this point, the butcher shook his head. ¡°So what if they¡¯re once-in-a-millennium prodigies? The old man¡¯s sword technique isn¡¯t something simple. It¡¯s already impressive if they can grasp it at all¡ªhoping they¡¯ll master it in such a short time? Nearly impossible.¡± The room fell silent at the butcher¡¯s words. In the real world, only two hours had passed since Xu Ming and Xu Xuenuo copsed, but in their spiritual realm, two hundred hours had gone by. In that time, they had learned eleven techniques, their progress far exceeding expectations. But how long could the old man hold on? If they couldn¡¯t learn his sword technique in time, everything would be for naught. Chapter 238 The old man, carrying a long sword, slowly walked toward Xu Ming. He looked just as he had in the cave¡ªunkempt hair, hunched back, resembling an ordinary vagabond. Yet, with the sword in his hand, he exuded an indescribable sense of harmony, as if he was born to wield it. Over the past year of trials, Xu Ming had encountered many sword cultivators, sparred with many, and even killed quite a few. But he had never seen a sword cultivator like this. The old man reminded Xu Ming of the legendary masters in the stories¡ªunruly and disheveled in appearance, yet utterly upromising in skill. ¡°You¡¯ve picked up a lot of random sword techniques, haven¡¯t you?¡± the old man said as he studied Xu Ming. ¡°I see the Bingyang Sword Technique from the Wanjian Sect and the Qinghai (Azure Sea) Sword Technique from the Northern Seas. Twopletely unrted styles.¡± He continued, ¡°You¡¯re from the Central ins, aren¡¯t you? And clearly not a disciple of the Wanjian Sect. How did you manage to learn these two techniques?¡± Xu Ming saluted with his sword. ¡°The Bingyang Sword Technique was taught to me by a friend who is currently training at the Wanjian Sect. As for the Qinghai Sword Technique, I didn¡¯t even know its name until now¡ªI stumbled upon it by chance in some ruins.¡± He intentionally left out the part about his sister teaching him. Even though it wouldn¡¯t matter much if he mentioned it¡ªwhat could this old man do, go to the Wanjian Sect toin about his sister leaking their techniques? Still, it was better to be cautious and keep that detail to himself. ¡°Hmm,¡± the old man nodded, seeming to ept Xu Ming¡¯s story, though in truth, he didn¡¯t care at all about the exnation.¡°To think I couldn¡¯t fool you, senior,¡± Xu Ming quickly changed the subject. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re familiar with both the Northern Seas and the Wanjian Sect?¡± The old man let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Familiar? Hardly. I¡¯ve just had a few fights in both ces, that¡¯s all. You sword cultivators are an easy read. Just from how you stand, I can tell what kind of move you¡¯re about to make. Is there any sword technique under the heavens I haven¡¯t seen? And you lot are so rigid. Aside from that kid Jiang Luoyu from 3,000 years ago, every single one of you just practices the same old sword techniques handed down by your ancestors. None of you even think about improving or innovating. You all act like everything passed down is wless. What a joke.@@novelbin@@ Sword techniques, spells, formations¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter what it is. You need to infuse it with your own understanding. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of time? Just to let it slip away?¡± The old man¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to pierce through Xu Ming. ¡°And you¡ª¡± he said, his voice cutting like a sword. ¡°You¡¯ve never even undergone proper training in the way of the sword, have you? You haven¡¯t tempered your sword. You haven¡¯t grasped the essence of the sword. You haven¡¯t taken a single proper step down the path of swordsmanship. I don¡¯t understand it. Someone like you, unrefined and untrained, yet your sword aura is so sharp, your sword intent so strong. Are you really more of a genius than I am?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Not exactly a genius¡ªhis progress had a lot to do with his cheat-like abilities, which asionally rewarded him with sword aura and intent. Still, the old man¡¯s words struck a chord. Xu Ming realized he couldn¡¯t keep relying on shortcuts. After leaving this ce, he would need to seek out proper training and systematically hone his skills. ¡°Enough,¡± the old man waved dismissively. ¡°Time is short. The sect master of the Tianxuan Sect has arrived. My avatar is holding him off outside the cave, but it won¡¯tst long. Whether you can learn my sword technique will depend on your own fortune.¡± ¡°Please, senior, impart your teachings,¡± Xu Ming said with a respectful bow. The old man studied the young man before him, stroking his beard. ¡°This sword technique of mine was forged through ten thousand years of cultivation. I¡¯ve dueled tens of thousands of sword cultivators, read countless sword manuals, touched innumerable swords, in countless men, and even felled an uncountable number of dragons. It is the culmination of all my experiences. If this sword is unleashed, it can split the heavens and earth, make the Great Dao tremble, open the Gates of Heaven, and shatter the Abyss of the Underworld.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to retort but held back. He wasn¡¯t sure if the old man¡¯s sword technique was truly as formidable as he imed. If it was, how had this legendary figure ended up imprisoned here by the four holynds and the five great sects? ¡°You brat, I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± the old man said with a disapproving nce, his tone carrying the petnce of a stubborn elder. ¡°Back then, I was on the brink ofprehending this sword technique. That¡¯s when those sanctimonious old fools from the holynds and sects ganged up on me. But being imprisoned here for three thousand years turned out to be a blessing in disguise. I meditated day and night, refining my understanding of the sword path. And now, I¡¯ve perfected it. If those old coots dared to challenge me today, I¡¯d send them running with their tails between their legs!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ming respected the old man but couldn¡¯t shake his skepticism. ¡°You little punk!¡± the old man snapped, his expression souring further. ¡°If you keep looking at me with that doubt in your eyes, I¡¯ll end you right here!¡± ¡°Forgive me, senior. I meant no offense,¡± Xu Ming quickly replied, though his thoughts betrayed him. Regardless of his doubts, he had to smooth things over and give the old man a way to save face. ¡°Enough,¡± the old man said, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you meant offense or not. The bottom line is, if you can¡¯t master this sword technique, you¡¯ll die here.¡± ¡°Catch.¡± The old man tossed his sword to Xu Ming. The moment Xu Ming caught it, his pupils constricted. Countless waves of sword intent surged into his mind! His head throbbed with excruciating pain, and his body wavered, barely able to stay upright. The sword in his hand stabbed into the ground, and his right hand trembled uncontrobly as he gripped it. Sweat poured from his forehead as veins bulged on the back of his hand and across his temples. It felt as though tens of thousands of swords were tearing his mind to shreds. For a moment, Xu Ming even considered ending it all by mming his head into the ground. ¡°If you can¡¯t endure this, then you¡¯re not worthy of learning this sword technique. Just die here,¡± the old man said, stepping forward to pat Xu Ming on the shoulder. That seemingly casual pat hit Xu Ming like a mountain, forcing him to his knees. Around him, swords materialized, stabbing into the ground one by one. They surrounded himyer uponyer, encasing himpletely. It was as if Xu Ming himself had be one of the swords. As if this ce was destined to be his grave. Chapter 241 A pair of eyes opened within the depths of the quagmire! In the next moment, the enormous head of a monstrous beast emerged from the swamp. Its head was adorned with sharp teeth, and its body resembled a fortress, covered with blue void-like cracks that radiated an unsettling aura. The beast lunged forward, jaws snapping toward the old man. The old man frowned deeply. He hadn¡¯t expected this! That someone would summon such a creature! ¡°ng!¡± Several swords of energy materialized, intertwining to form a shield that stood firmly before the old man. The beast bit down ferociously, its eyes zing with even more savage intensity! From beginning to end, only its head was visible¡ªits true form remained hidden beneath the ck, murky swamp. ¡°You actually made a pact with a creature of the Abyss? Do you feel no shame as a member of the human race?¡± the old man said coldly, ring at the man standing before him.¡°Shame? What does it matter if I feel shame or not? What good is so-called righteousness for the human race? Can it raise my cultivation level by even a single stage? In this world, nothing else matters¡ªonly power! Once you reach the pinnacle, the entire world bends to your will!¡± As soon as the words fell, the old man pressed his palm down heavily. The beast¡¯s massive head thrashed like a creature gone mad, biting down even harder. Its jaws broke through the shield of sword energy, and in the blink of an eye, the old man was swallowed whole by the monster! The swamp gradually receded, and the Tianxuan Star Array began to dissipate. The scattered sword energy failed to reform the old man¡¯s body and could only coalesce into a sword formation, standing as a final defense in front of Xia He. ¡°Heh. Futile resistance.¡± Xia He chuckled softly and began striding forward step by step. As he approached the sword formation, the swords moved on their own, stabbing toward him in an attempt to block his path. Yet, the yin-yang energy swirling around him deflected every strike with ease. He needed only to keep moving forward. In a hidden cave, the old man slowly raised his head. The moment he opened his eyes, everyone in the cave turned to look at him. A sense of foreboding washed over them. Though they had hoped the old man could kill the sect master of the Tianxuan Sect, they also knew it was an impossible wish. The sect master, though part of a once-glorious lineage, was still a being at the peak of the Immortal Realm. The old man, on the other hand, had been trapped here for countless years, his spiritual energy sealed. He could only release sword energy, and even that was heavily restricted. If he could truly kill such an opponent in his current state, he would not have been confined here three thousand years ago. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°That man has reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm. He wields numerous powerful artifacts. But most importantly, he has forged a pact with an Abyssal beast.¡± ¡°Inhuman.¡± ¡°Even demonic sects wouldn¡¯t stoop this low!¡± ¡°As a sect master of a righteous sect, how could he do such a thing?¡± ¡°Why is this surprising? He already sacrificed the lives of his sect members¡ªthis is just another step.¡± ¡°Truly, the world is full of the unimaginable!¡± ¡°Such a person deserves death!¡±@@novelbin@@ The people in the cave were filled with righteous fury at the revtion of the sect master¡¯s pact with an Abyssal beast. None of them couldprehend how a sect master of a supposedly righteous sect couldmit an act so abhorrent. ¡°Enough with the outrage,¡± said Zhou Wanfeng, smiling faintly. ¡°Throughout history, how many people have colluded with the Abyss or demonic cults? Plenty. It¡¯s nothing new. What matters now is what we do next. We can¡¯t let this drag on forever.¡± ¡°It all depends on the fate of those two young ones,¡± the old man said calmly, his gaze fixed on the pair lying unconscious on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s their fate¡ªand ours as well.¡± Within the realm of the dream consciousness. Xu Ming gripped the sword in his hand, carefully attuning himself to the sword intent passed down by the old man. The old man had imparted countless strands of sword intent to him, yet they were constantly dissipating. To a sword cultivator, such sword intent was akin to gold. But even if it were gold, it was more like fine sand¡ªimpossible to hold onto. The grains would inevitably slip through one¡¯s fingers. Xu Ming didn¡¯t expect to fullyprehend all the sword intent imparted to him. It was impossible¡ªthis was the lifelong understanding of a Sword Cultivator at the Ascension Realm. Even though his cheat ability was otherworldly, it couldn¡¯t elevate his talent to such heights. Moreover, Xu Ming didn¡¯t believe in fullyprehending or following someone else¡¯s sword path. The sword intent and sword path of others would always remain theirs. He could learn their techniques, he could learn their intent, but he would never allow himself to fully be someone else. Thus, Xu Ming resolved to grasp whatever he could and focused on capturing the essence of the old man¡¯s Heaven-Splitting Sword. ¡°Hm?¡± In the dream consciousness, the old man seemed to sense something. He slowly opened his eyes, gazing at Xu Ming in the distance. ¡°This kid¡­¡± The old man stroked his beard, the corners of his mouth lifting into a slight smile. The sword energy surrounding Xu Ming became sharper, and the sword intent around him grew increasingly dense. The old man couldn¡¯t tell if Xu Ming had truly grasped the essence of his sword. But he knew one thing: Xu Ming was about to unleash that sword. At the same time, in Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s dream consciousness, the old man there also sat up, looking at the young girl before him. Both Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo had entered a state of selflessness. Xu Ming no longer perceived his own existence, nor was he aware of the sword in his hand. It felt as if he had transformed into a wisp of sword energy, melding with the crimson heaven and earth around him. In the minds of Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, an image suddenly appeared. In the image, an old man radiating vitality and spirit stood tall above the heavens, holding an immortal sword in his hand. Before him stood nine cultivators. The nine cultivators stood together, their boundless pressure causing the very sky to tremble incessantly. ¡°Xu Cang, today you won¡¯t escape,¡± dered a silver-haired woman who appeared to be in her thirties. Her golden eyes gleamed like those of a celestial deity. ¡°Hahaha! Escape?¡± Xu Cang burst into wildughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never intended to escape! I just so happen to have a sword that I¡¯ve yet to test. And you all¡ªare perfect for it!¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± The silver-haired woman let out a furious roar, shaking the earth and triggering volcanic eruptions. As the nine raised their hands, the zing sun in the heavens began to plummet toward Xu Cang¡¯s head. With the weight of all living beings upon his back, Xu Cang raised his long sword high. ¡°This sword¡­ watch closely!¡± The old man brought his sword down. Boom! In the mountain cave, the ground shook violently, and rocks began to fall incessantly. The moment Xu Cang¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, still in a dreamlike state, slowly rose to their feet, lifting the swords in their hands. Almost simultaneously, they snapped open their eyes and swung their swords toward the old man. The strike was clean and decisive! Chapter 243 More and more spiritual energy poured into Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo¡¯s bodies. Fifteen Upper Five Realm cultivators channeling spiritual energy at once could easily blow a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator into a cloud of blood mist, let alone Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, who were merely Middle Five Realm cultivators. However, in the next moment, this overwhelming spiritual energy began to divert and seekmonalities within itself. The fifteen spells Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo had learned were like fifteen separate rooms, gradually storing the iing spiritual energy. ¡°Within the Cave Mansion Realm lies the essence of the cave itself, filled with infinite mysteries.¡± Previously, Xu Ming had studied the Cave Mansion Realm, but most of his attention had been drawn to statements like ¡°The Cave Mansion Realm is the first major obstacle for cultivators¡± or ¡°The Cave Mansion Realm marks the dividing line between mortals and immortals.¡± But now, Xu Ming felt that he finally understood anotheryer of meaning behind the Cave Mansion Realm. When a cultivator steps into the Cave Mansion Realm, the heavenly caves within their body are opened. Forty-nine acupoints are transformed into forty-nine cave mansions, serving as reservoirs for spiritual energy. At this stage, a Cave Mansion Realm cultivator¡¯s capacity for spiritual energy far surpasses that of a Furnace Building Realm cultivator.This is why Cave Mansion Realm cultivators can abstain from food and instead sustain themselves by nourishing their bodies with spiritual energy. That is the difference. What Xu Ming didn¡¯t expect, however, was that these cave mansions could also serve this kind of purpose. The fifteen spells acted as guiding lights, drawing the spiritual energy of the fifteen other cultivators into their respective cave mansions within Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo. When these cave mansions were filled to capacity, the sword energy from the elderpressed the spiritual energy even further, creating space for more to enter. It was like stuffing a room full of cotton, thenpressing it tightly to make room for more. This was why they had been taught these spells¡ªnot out of kindness or goodwill, nor aspensation. The spells were the key, and the sword technique the elder had them learn was the means to unlock the chains. Once the chains were undone, the elder¡¯s sword energy could slightly release the seals on the other fourteen captives, allowing them to transmit their spiritual energy. Everything had to proceed step by step; not a single step could be skipped. Two incense sticks¡¯ worth of timeter, the sword energy piercing Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo dissipated entirely, along with the sword energy binding the others. The fifteen individuals, including the elder, were drenched in sweat, their faces pale. They had pushed themselves to the limit, transferring as much spiritual energy as possible into Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo, perhaps even at the cost of their own lifeforce, until the spiritual energy within the cave mansions of the two could no longer be contained. Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo knelt on one knee, panting heavily, drenched in sweat as if they had just been pulled from the depths of the ocean, finally able to breathe. The two focused their divine senses inward, observing the fifteen cave mansions within their bodies. They felt that if they unleashed all the spiritual energy stored in those cave mansions, they could likely ascend to the Upper Five Realms in a short period of time. ¡°It¡¯s enough now.¡± The elder¡¯s lips curled into a grin as he looked at Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo. ¡°We¡¯ve now infused your bodies with sufficient spiritual energy. When you release it all, you should be able to ascend to the Jade Purity Realm for about an hour. Your task is simple: on the day of the Zixia Grand Ceremony, seize the Tianxuan Mirror and smash it onto Sanshi Peak. If you can aplish this, our contract will be fulfilled. Afterward, you won¡¯t need to concern yourselves with anything¡ªnot even whether we live or die. But if you fail, ording to the vow, you¡¯ll die a violent death.¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo frowned. ¡°What if Xu Ming and I release the spiritual energy in our cave mansions now, ascend to the Jade Purity Realm, and kill Xia He, who¡¯s outside this cave?¡± After all, Xia He was the instigator. If he were dead, wouldn¡¯t it increase their chances of escaping? The elder chuckled softly. ¡°Heh.¡± The elder sneered coldly. ¡°You two kids really think killing someone at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm is that easy? Let alone someone wielding an immortal weapon? Though my hands are now free, my spiritual energy is still heavily sealed. Every acupoint is locked down, making it difficult to even cast a single spell. What would I kill him with? Rather than trying to have you kill the Tianxuan Sect Master, it¡¯s better to wait for the Zixia Grand Ceremony. That Sect Master will surely stir up trouble then. When the Tianxuan Sect falls into chaos, your chances of seizing the Tianxuan Mirror and smashing it on Sanshi Peak will be far greater.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You two kids should leave now,¡± Xu Cang said, waving his hand dismissively. Xu Ming cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Senior, how should we leave this ce?¡± Xu Cang chuckled lightly. ¡°Just go back the way you came.¡± Outside the cave, Xia He was still pondering how to break through the wall of sword energy blocking his way. But at that moment, the wall of sword energy before him suddenly copsed, sending waves of dirt and debris surging toward him. As his vision was obscured, two blurred figures swiftly darted past him! Xia He¡¯s heart sank, and he tried to give chase, but the elder, now manifested in sword energy, once again blocked his path. Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo raced forward at full speed, both using the movement technique they had learned from the ¡°Thief¡±¡ªDivine Steps. The two easily wove through the magical beasts in their path. Before the beasts could even react, the pair had already vanished. Divine Steps was the signature technique of the ¡°Thief,¡± who had stolen countless treasures with this skill, leading to a manhunt by major sects. However, Xu Ming was perplexed. The ¡°Thief¡± was said to be a cultivator at the Jade Purity Realm, and his techniques were among the best in the world. Logically, if he wanted to escape, no one should have been able to catch him. So how had he ended up imprisoned here? Within just one incense stick¡¯s time, Xu Ming and Xu Xue¡¯nuo had fled the cave and reached the ground level of Sanshi Peak. ¡°Thank you for your assistance during this ordeal, youngdy,¡± Xu Ming said, bowing toward Xu Xue¡¯nuo. ¡°We helped each other, that¡¯s all,¡± Xu Xue¡¯nuo replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now. This ce isn¡¯t safe; you should leave quickly too.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Ming nodded.@@novelbin@@ Without saying more, Xu Xue¡¯nuo stepped onto her life-bound flying sword and swiftly left Sanshi Peak. Xu Ming didn¡¯t follow her path. Instead, he chose to retrace his steps, leaving Sanshi Peak the same way he hade. Just as Xu Ming emerged from the narrow path leading out of Sanshi Peak, a barefoot woman in a ck dress stood waiting for him, her eyes curving into a smile. ¡°Ah, Young Master Xu has finallye out~ How do you feel?¡± Chapter 244 Xu Ming had just walked out of Sanshi Peak when he saw Mo Zhuer approaching him. Xu Ming frowned slightly and stepped forward. ¡°Young Master Xu has finallye out~ How do you feel?¡± Mo Zhuer smiled as she looked at Xu Ming, her charming eyes so alluring they seemed almost tangible. ¡°How do you know about all of this?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°About what?¡± Mo Zhuer tilted her head in confusion, looking somewhat adorably puzzled. ¡°Oh~¡± As if suddenly understanding, Mo Zhuer feigned an expression of enlightenment and said, ¡°You must be talking about those people imprisoned in the cave, right? But how does the young master think I would know about them?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, Xu Ming realized that his question might have been a bit foolish. Mo Zhuer, being the Saintess of the ck Lotus Sect, must naturally know the inside story. The ck Lotus Sect had assigned her to cooperate with Xia He, the Sect Master of the Tianxuan Sect. How else would she coordinate with him if she didn¡¯t know the details?¡°Young Master seems a bit different now.¡± As Xu Ming was lost in thought, Mo Zhuer leaned closer, sniffing around him like a curious cat. ¡°Hmm~ Your sword aura seems sharper than before, your presence more oppressive, and the Dao energy around you is stronger. It seems like you had some good fortune in there, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Xu Ming asked bluntly, ignoring Mo Zhuer¡¯s feline-like curiosity as she sniffed at him. ¡°Here? Are you sure?¡± Mo Zhuer yfully nced behind Xu Ming. ¡°Just now, I saw Xia He flying toward Sanshi Peak. While I don¡¯t know what happened to you there, if the two of us are discovered near here by Xia He, it¡¯ll be troublesome, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my courtyard.¡± Xu Ming gave her a nce before flying off toward his courtyard. ¡°Tch, so cold to me most of the time, yet you¡¯re so forceful during our training sessions,¡± Mo Zhuer muttered, pouting slightly. She had long grown used to Xu Ming¡¯s aloof demeanor. Lightly, she followed behind him. Upon arriving at Xu Ming¡¯s courtyard, he activated the protective formation, isting it from any external spiritual sense or sound. However, Mo Zhuer still felt uneasy. She inserted formation gs at the four corners of the courtyard, setting up anotheryer of spiritual sense istion. ¡°Now can you tell me? What is your purpose?¡± Xu Ming asked, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°Before I tell you my purpose, why don¡¯t you share what you encountered at Sanshi Peak?¡± Mo Zhuer smiled, though curiosity flickered in her heart. Logically speaking, what kind of fortune could be in that ce? Yet Xu Ming came out with his strength clearly enhanced, seemingly close to breaking through the Dragon Gate Realm. ¡°What I encountered¡ªshouldn¡¯t that all be within your n?¡± Xu Ming questioned. Mo Zhuer yfully red at him, feigning annoyance. ¡°Look at you, Young Master Xu. How could what you encountered possibly all be part of my n? I¡¯m not the City Lord of Tianji City. Even if I were, not even he could calcte such fine details, right? ¡°I simply wanted you to meet those old folks imprisoned beneath Sanshi Peak. ¡°Those old folks must have sensed the changes in the formation there and guessed what Xia He is nning. ¡°Once you met them, they would surely tell you what the Sect Master of Tianxuan Sect might do next. They¡¯d probably even beg you to rescue them. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, once you met them, you¡¯d believe what I¡¯ve told you. ¡°And once you walked out of Sanshi Peak, you¡¯d be willing to work with me. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my n. ¡°Why? Did you perhaps encounter something else?¡± Xu Ming chuckled, ¡°Are you truly unaware, or just pretending not to know? I almost died in that ce.¡± ¡°???¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°As long as you followed my instructions and didn¡¯t touch anything, using the stone I gave you as a guide, how could you possibly encounter danger?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Mo Zhuer¡¯s genuinely puzzled expression, Xu Ming began to think she might truly not know. ¡°When I went to Sanshi Peak, I did follow your method to enter. But then I got lost. At that point, I¡­¡± Xu Ming exined everything that happened at Sanshi Peak to Mo Zhuer, carefully observing her reaction. ¡°That¡¯s how it went. I, along with a sword cultivator named Jiang Yu, learned the techniques taught by those fifteen cultivators. In the end, we left. In exchange, we¡¯re tasked with finding a way to seize the Tianxuan Mirror and smash it into Sanshi Peak.¡± Xu Ming deliberately omitted the detail about the fifteen cave mansions containing vast spiritual power that could push him into the Jade Purity Realm in a short time. After all, this was his trump card¡ªa crucial element of surprise. He still didn¡¯t fully trust Mo Zhuer. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be so many beasts in their prison, nor did I expect that Xu Cang would still possess such sharp sword aura despite his condition¡ªsharp enough topel you to negotiate with him,¡± Mo Zhuer exined hurriedly, her tone anxious, as if afraid Xu Ming might think she had intentionally put him in danger. ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Ming nodded, then stood up. He took a teapot to the courtyard, filled it with water, and ced it on the table. After adding some tea leaves, the small formation embedded in the stone table began heating the pot. Mo Zhuer, now sitting to the side, could only watch as Xu Ming brewed tea slowly, her previously rxed demeanor noticeably reced with unease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t suspect you of using me as a pawn to kill someone. If you wanted me dead, all you¡¯d have to do is leak even a hint to Xia He. He could¡¯ve ambushed me at Sanshi Peak and finished me off there. ¡°I believe that keeping me alive is valuable to you. At least for now, since you want to cooperate with me, we¡¯re in the same boat.¡± Once the tea was ready, Xu Ming rinsed the cups and poured Mo Zhuer a cup. ¡°As long as you understand,¡± Mo Zhuer replied with a faint smile, her crescent-shaped eyes betraying a subtle sense of relief. ¡°So,¡± Xu Ming raised his head, ¡°it¡¯s time for you to tell me what your goal is, isn¡¯t it? The deal between Xia He and your ck Lotus Sect is no trivial matter. Yet, you dare to disrupt his ns. From a certain perspective, isn¡¯t this already a betrayal of your sect? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Death? Hahaha¡­¡± Mo Zhuer was momentarily stunned, then burst intoughter. ¡°Death is indeed terrifying for us cultivators. Everyone fights so hard, wing for even the tiniest opportunity. If we die, those treasures we¡¯ve collected will simply fall into someone else¡¯s hands. Isn¡¯t that unbearable? I imagine most cultivators fear death. And yes, I am no exception. ¡°But¡­¡± Mo Zhuer picked up her teacup and took a sip. ¡°What I despise even more than death is having my fate controlled by someone else. ¡°And to take control of one¡¯s fate, you must constantly increase your leverage, always consider your own interests, and be willing to take risks.¡± Setting down her cup, Mo Zhuer fixed her enchanting gaze directly on Xu Ming. ¡°And right now, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. ¡°So¡­ ¡°I want the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s dragon vein!¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Although he wasn¡¯t deeply knowledgeable about the intricacies of the cultivation world, he was well aware of what a dragon vein was. Mortal dynasties had dragon veins. The capital of a mortal dynasty was typically built atop the head of a dragon vein, stabilizing the dynasty¡¯s fortune and destiny. If a dragon vein of a mortal dynasty were to encounter problems, the nation¡¯s fortune would plummet. Natural disasters, human cmities¡ªevery conceivable misfortune would follow, and the dynasty would inevitably fall into decline. This is why, when war breaks out between nations, the first thought on most people¡¯s minds is how to disrupt the enemy¡¯s capital. For sects, dragon veins also exist. Most sects are built among mountains, where the peaks connect to form mountain ranges. The spiritual energy flowing through these ranges merges and channels into the sect, creating its dragon vein. Once a sect¡¯s dragon vein is established, it cannot be altered. Simrly, if a sect¡¯s dragon vein were to falter, all the spiritual energy within the sect would dissipate, and the sect¡¯s fortune would rapidly vanish. Two oues would await such a sect. One: relocate, seek out a new spiritualnd, and start over. Two: dissolve entirely, with everyone going their separate ways. Without the sect¡¯s fortune, protective formations, or surrounding spiritual energy, cultivation would be impossible. Hearing Mo Zhuer¡¯s request, Xu Ming found himself in a difficult position. If Qing Wan weren¡¯t part of the Tianxuan Sect, Xu Ming wouldn¡¯t have hesitated so much. But Qing Wan had been living there since the age of six¡ªnearly eleven years now. She must have a deep attachment to the sect. To her, the Tianxuan Sect was like a second home. If the sect were destroyed, and Xu Ming yed a part in its downfall, how would she feel about him? ¡°Xu Ming, I know what you¡¯re hesitating about.¡± Seeing him with his head bowed, frowning, Mo Zhuer clicked her tongue in irritation. She didn¡¯t even bother calling him ¡°Young Master¡± this time. ¡°Is that childhood sweetheart of yours really so important to you? I¡¯m not asking for her life. Wherever she is, she can still cultivate. If the Tianxuan Sect is gone, she can simply join another sect. ¡°And now, you¡¯re hesitating just because of how she might feel? ¡°Have you considered whether you can truly stop Xia He on your own?¡± As she spoke, Mo Zhuer rose from her seat, moving to stand beside Xu Ming. The soft curves of her chest pressed against his back, the sticity of her figure unmistakable. ¡°Xu Ming, you can¡¯t do it. You need me. Without me, you won¡¯t be able to obtain the Tianxuan Mirror, and you might not even be able to protect that childhood sweetheart of yours.¡± Her cheek brushed against his, and her delicate, fair hands slipped under the cor of his robes, slowly trailing downward.@@novelbin@@ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you really willing to watch your childhood sweetheart die right in front of you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xu Ming firmly grabbed her wandering hands. ¡°Think it over carefully,¡± Mo Zhuer whispered, biting his ear softly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give me a satisfactory answer. ¡°And besides¡­¡± Her tone turned yful. ¡°It¡¯s time for cultivation, isn¡¯t it? You wouldn¡¯t want your spiritual energy and martial qi shing during a future battle, would you?¡± Mo Zhuer released a faint trace of her spiritual energy. Since she and Xu Ming had dual cultivated twice, their spiritual energies were already connected. Adding to this was the irresistible allure of her Luo Shen Physique, especially for a man like Xu Ming, who had already tasted its pleasures. Xu Ming¡¯s defenses began to crumble, his breathing growing heavier. He was fully aware that Mo Zhuer was influencing him again. But he also realized he was powerless to resist his own desires. Compared to the first and second times, he sumbed even faster this time. It was as if a voice in Xu Ming¡¯s mind kept whispering over and over: ¡°You¡¯ve already done it twice, what difference does a third time make?¡± ¡°Cultivating with her is entirely to better deal with Xia He, not because of your own desires.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing this for Qing Wan.¡± When the final voice faded, all rationality disappearedpletely. Xu Ming grabbed Mo Zhuer by the wrist and yanked her over. Losing her bnce, she fell onto hisp. Perhaps it was the simmering frustration Xu Ming had always felt toward her, but now that he had lost control, it seemed he was venting it all at once. The sound of fabric tearing echoed through the courtyard. Shredded pieces of clothing fell to the ground, revealing Mo Zhuer¡¯s snow-white legs. Mo Zhuer bit her lower lip tightly and tilted her head back. For the next half hour, the courtyard was filled with tension. When it was over, Mo Zhuer retrieved a fresh set of clothes from her storage pouch and dressed herself again. Regaining his senses, Xu Ming looked at the mess around him¡ªthe scattered remnants of clothing on the ground, the overturned teacup on the table, the liquid pooled beneath it. He wasn¡¯t even sure if it was tea anymore. Though his spiritual energy and martial qi felt thoroughly refreshed, his head throbbed with difort. This time, he had fallen faster and harder. His resistance to Mo Zhuer was growing weaker. This wasn¡¯t just bad¡ªit was dangerous. Xu Ming even began to suspect that, one day, she mightpletely take control of him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now~¡± Mo Zhuer said with a smile, her gaze lingering on Xu Ming. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance today. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll find the second volume of the Great Path of Hehuan soon. Then, we can ascend the path to greatness together.¡± As she leaned in to kiss him on the cheek, Xu Ming dodged. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, letting out two soft hums of amusement. Gathering up her formation gs, she turned and left the courtyard. It wasn¡¯t until she was out of sight that Mo Zhuer¡¯sposure faltered. Her legs buckled, and she gritted her teeth, leaning against a nearby tree for support. Her cheeks flushed crimson. ¡°Did I make him angry? He was so rough this time¡­¡± Her fingers dug into the tree bark, and she whispered through clenched teeth, ¡°Qin Qing Wan¡­¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s so special about this woman that he can¡¯t stop thinking about her!¡± Chapter 245 [Host killed a Giant Tiger Beast: Qi Force +150, Martial Energy +30, Agility +40.] [Host killed the Nine Sun Mountain Deer, Rock-Skinned Snake, and Skull-Horned Sheep: Blood Energy +80, Beast Battle Experience +60, Sword Qi +60, Sword Intent +50, Speed +60.] [Host learned Divine Step, Overlord Spear, Tranquil Heart Mantra, and Heaven-Splitting Sword. In the midst of life-and-death crises, mastered a total of 15 techniques: Technique Talent +300, Sword Qi +200, Sword Intent +200, and acquired Sword Heart ¨C Clear Heart Sword.] [Clear Heart Sword: When engaging in swordbat, upon entering the Dao, it enhances your Sword Qi and Sword Intent, allowing you to forget yourself andpletely immerse in your Sword Domain for the duration of one incense stick (consumes no spiritual energy or stamina).] In the courtyard, Xu Ming, with his eyes closed, was digesting the spiritual energy boost from his recent dual cultivation session with Mo Zhuer. Soon after, as the system¡¯s voice rang out, Xu Ming felt a warm current flow through his body, bringing immensefort. Xu Ming could clearly feel that his spiritual energy, martial true qi, and various aspects of his cultivation had advanced by a level. He even sensed that his Sea Observation Realm was on the verge of breaking through. However, Xu Ming ultimately restrained himself. Breaking through from the Sea Observation Realm to the Dragon Gate Realm was no simple matter. A cultivator needed to face their first heavenly tribtion.Though Xu Ming had already experienced a tribtion once in the Baiwa Secret Realm, this time would be different. The quality of the tribtion in the Sea Observation Realm would, to a certain extent, determine the quality of one¡¯s Dragon Gate Realm. And the quality of the Dragon Gate Realm would greatly impact one¡¯s future path. Moreover, who knew if this tribtion would turn out to be another bizarre one? Xu Ming had to be fully prepared. He slowly opened his eyes and exhaled deeply. Images of the dual cultivation session with Mo Zhuer an hour earlier involuntarily surfaced in Xu Ming¡¯s mind. Xu Ming had to admit that Mo Zhuer was indeed a born enchantress. Although she was the only one he had ever had such deep interaction with, leaving him with no basis forparison, Xu Ming felt that there couldn¡¯t be many women in this world who could bring a man such immense satisfaction as she did. ¡°I can¡¯t let this happen again!¡± Shaking his head, Xu Ming murmured to himself. He was sinking deeper and deeper into her allure. The Great Path of Hehuan dual cultivation method was bing increasingly tempting to him. If this continued, Xu Ming genuinely feared he might be controlled by Mo Zhuer¡ªor worse, reach a point where he couldn¡¯t live without her. In other words, he might develop an addiction. For now, Xu Ming decided it would be best to avoid Mo Zhuer. If they did identallye into contact again, he might try using the Tranquil Heart Mantra, which Zhou Wanfeng had taught him. Taking a deep breath, Xu Ming stood up and headed out of the courtyard. He had already spent two days at Sanshi Peak. By now, they shouldn¡¯t be too worried about him. It was a good time to check on how the two of them were getting along. Plus, he needed to share what he had experienced with Wu Yanhan and prepare her for what was toe. ¡ª At the same time, in Wu Yanhan¡¯s courtyard, she and Shen Shengsheng were having a meal together. Watching Shen Shengsheng bury herself in her food, Wu Yanhan had just begun to realize over the past two days how much Shen Shengsheng could eat. Despite her petite stomach and slender figure, Shen Shengsheng¡¯s appetite was nearly double that of Xu Ming¡¯s. ¡°After we finish eating, let¡¯s practice Slow Fist for a while. It¡¯ll help with digestion,¡± Wu Yanhan said to Shen Shengsheng. When Xu Ming had first entrusted Shen Shengsheng to her, Wu Yanhan genuinely had no idea how to handle this little girl. Unexpectedly, Shen Shengsheng had been practicing punches alongside her. Punch training was grueling work, and Wu Yanhan didn¡¯t think Shen Shengsheng could stick with it. She assumed the girl was only tagging along out of curiosity, and once that wore off, she¡¯d give up. But to Wu Yanhan¡¯s surprise, Shen Shengsheng had persevered over the past two days without a singleint. Not only that, Wu Yanhan noticed Shen Shengsheng had a natural talent for martial arts. She truly was an exceptional prospect for training. Especially with her magical beast bloodline, which made her blood energy naturally dominant and her strength extraordinary. Practicing punches significantly boosted her martial energy. Because of her magical beast lineage, Shen Shengsheng didn¡¯t even need to cultivate like others. Her lifespan was likely to exceed a thousand years. If her bloodline was strong enough, living tens of thousands of years wasn¡¯t out of the question. ¡°A long enough lifespan, perfectly suited for practicing powerful martial techniques. Could it be that this is what a martial artist should truly be like?¡± A strange thought crossed Wu Yanhan¡¯s mind, but she quickly shook her head and chuckled, finding it a little amusing. Shen Shengsheng was just an exception, after all. In this world, all sorts of extraordinary beings existed. It was only natural to encounter the unusual.@@novelbin@@ The path of cultivation had countless variations. Who was to say that martial artists had only one way forward? Everyone had their own martial path. The martial path of humanity wasn¡¯t a dead end¡ªit could always find a way forward. Meanwhile, Shen Shengsheng, sitting nearby, sped up her eating upon hearing about the training. After shoving thest bite into her mouth, she jumped off her little chair, cheeks puffed out as she chewed, a single grain of rice stuck at the corner of her mouth. ¡°All done?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. Shen Shengsheng nodded vigorously, swallowing her food with a loud gulp. ¡°All done!¡± ¡°In such a rush to practice punches, huh?¡± Wu Yanhan smiled faintly. ¡°Punch training!¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded again, her eyes sparkling as she looked at her elder sister figure. She thought Wu Yanhan¡¯s smile was truly beautiful, even though she rarely smiled and had never smiled at Brother Xu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± With such an eager student, how could Wu Yanhan, as the ¡°master,¡± ck off? ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a technique called Formation-Breaking Fist. When you face cultivators, you¡¯ll often encounter all kinds of formations. That¡¯s where this techniquees in handy. Watch closely¡ªI¡¯ll demonstrate it first.¡± Wu Yanhan steadied her stance, nting her feet firmly and raising her fists into position. As she threw a punch, the protective formation of the courtyard trembled visibly. Shen Shengsheng watched intently, her bright eyes sparkling as she began mimicking the movements. Just as Xu Ming reached the edge of a small hill not far from Wu Yanhan¡¯s courtyard, he felt the force of the punches carried by the wind. Walking to the top of the hill, Xu Ming saw the scene of one tall figure and one small figure practicing punches in the courtyard. He took a step forward but stopped, instead sitting down on a nearby rock. His gaze softened as he simply sat there, quietly watching. This¡­ was nice. Chapter 246 Xu Ming sat on the stone, quietly watching the two of them practice their punches without disturbing them. Wu Yanhan¡¯s punches were precise and powerful, exuding a heroic aura with each strike. Coupled with her graceful figure, her movements blended with the technique in a way that carried a unique beauty. Shen Shengsheng¡¯s punches, on the other hand, were a bit clumsy, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, she was just starting out and had no prior foundation in martial arts. Even so, Shen Shengsheng was doing her best to mimic Sister Yanhan¡¯s form, trying to achieve the same precision. This mix of clumsiness and effort was oddly endearing. Xu Ming felt he could sit there and watch them all day. As Wu Yanhan turned mid-punch, her gaze happened to fall in Xu Ming¡¯s direction. At the same time, Shen Shengsheng also noticed him. ¡°Brother Xu~!¡± Shen Shengsheng spread her arms wide and happily ran toward Xu Ming.Wu Yanhan stopped her punching stance, brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, and looked at Xu Ming with her usual calm expression. Following Shen Shengsheng, she walked toward him at a leisurely pace. Xu Ming squatted down, opening his arms. Shen Shengsheng immediately dove into his embrace. ¡°Have you been listening to Sister Yanhan these past two days?¡± Xu Ming asked with a smile. ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯ve been very good,¡± Shen Shengsheng nodded vigorously. ¡°Is that so? Good girl.¡± Xu Ming gently patted her little head. Shen Shengsheng lifted her head slightly, pressing it against Xu Ming¡¯s palm, her eyes narrowing with joy. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Wu Yanhan walked up to Xu Ming. Xu Ming smiled at her. ¡°Sorry for making you worry.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Wu Yanhan turned her head to the side. ¡°Whether you¡¯re alive or dead has nothing to do with me. I was just worried Shen Shengsheng would be upset.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Xu Ming replied with a smile, unfazed by her little disy of arrogance. ¡°Would you like toe in and sit?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°I actually have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Thene in.¡± Wu Yanhan turned and walked back into the courtyard. She tidied up the leftover food containers, boiled a pot of water, and brewed tea for Xu Ming. Shen Shengsheng, knowing Brother Xu and Sister Yanhan had something to discuss, didn¡¯t cling to him. Instead, she ran to the flower bed in the courtyard to watch ants. ¡°So, where did you go? You can tell me now, can¡¯t you?¡± Wu Yanhan poured a cup of tea and pushed it toward Xu Ming. Xu Ming: ¡°Sanshi (Three Stone) Peak.¡± Wu Yanhan: ¡°Sanshi Peak?¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s within Tianxuan Sect. That mountain has three massive stones at its summit, which is how it got its name. When Mo Zhuer sought me out, she told me the Tianxuan Sect Master, Xia He, was nning to perform a blood sacrifice involving half of the sect¡¯s disciples and all the guests.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yanhan frowned deeply. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± ¡°At first, I thought the same. It seemed absurd. But Mo Zhuer gave me a stone and told me to go to Sanshi Peak myself. She said that if I went there, I¡¯d understand everything. Given how serious the matter was, I had to see for myself. What if what she said was true?¡± Xu Ming trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°Did you verify it? Is it true or not?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. Xu Ming raised his head, looking directly into Wu Yanhan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I told you it¡¯s true, would you believe me?¡±@@novelbin@@ ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Yanhan answered without hesitation. Xu Ming smiled. ¡°You believe me that easily?¡± Wu Yanhan: ¡°Because it¡¯s you. If you say it, I¡¯ll believe it.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yanhan quickly realized that her words seemed ambiguous, almost like confessing her feelings to Xu Ming. She hurried to rify, ¡°What I meant is, you¡¯re not a fool. On the contrary, back when we went on missions together, you were always the one who thought things through the most. So I trust your judgment.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s true. What I¡¯m about to tell you next¡ªdon¡¯t share it with anyone else. When I entered Sanshi Peak¡­¡± Xu Ming recounted everything he experienced at Sanshi Peak in detail, including the astonishing revtion that his body stored a vast amount of spiritual energy, enough to allow him to break through to the Jade Purity Realm in a short time. Listening to Xu Ming, Wu Yanhan found it all unbelievable. If anyone else had told her such things, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it¡ªbecause it was too oundish. But it was Xu Ming. And when it came to Xu Ming, Wu Yanhan trusted him almost unconditionally. ¡°To think the leader of one of the Five Great Sects would be so deranged! How is this any different from the Demonic Path?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s voice was icy,ced with anger, after Xu Ming finished. Xu Ming chuckled. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s only a thin line between bing a Buddha or a demon. To advance their cultivation, some people are willing to pay any price, sacrifice everything. People like that aren¡¯t umon.¡± Wu Yanhan looked at Xu Ming. ¡°Will you be one of those people?¡± Xu Ming: ¡°If I ever do, I hope you¡¯ll kill me with your own hands.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Yanhan turned her head. ¡°If that dayes, I¡¯ll just punch you awake!¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly, saying nothing more. ¡°So, what do you want me to do to help you?¡± Wu Yanhan asked. ¡°Help me?¡± Xu Ming was surprised. Wu Yanhan shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯re nning to seize the Tianxuan Mirror and attack it to the Sanshi Peak, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Ming shook his head. ¡°Telling you all this wasn¡¯t to ask for your help. Yanhan, I wanted you to understand how serious this situation is and find a chance to leave. Xia He won¡¯t make his move until the Zixia Grand Ceremony. If you leave now with a reasonable excuse, he won¡¯t stop you. Thest thing he wants right now is to raise suspicion. As for Shengsheng, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me,¡± Wu Yanhan said, clearly displeased. ¡°Uh?¡± Xu Ming was caught off guard. ¡°You want me to leave because you think I¡¯m a burden, don¡¯t you?¡± Wu Yanhan¡¯s tone turned cold. Xu Ming chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Wu Yanhan demanded. ¡°It¡¯s because I care about you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wu Yanhan froze, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks. ¡°W-what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Wu Yanhan was so flustered she wanted to punch him. How could he say something so cheesy! Xu Ming, oblivious to her embarrassment, sighed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I just want the people I care about to stay safe. That¡¯s why I want you to leave.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wu Yanhan took a sip of tea, trying to hide the redness on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for trusted people to take Shengsheng away, but I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Xu Ming sighed in exasperation. ¡°When ites to a battle between cultivators at the Upper Five Realms, you really won¡¯t be able to help much.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Wu Yanhan smirked. ¡°When we were kids, I stood by your side. Now that we¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s still the same.¡± Chapter 248 ¡°This is the entrance to the Wanhua (Valley of Ten Thousand Flowers), Young Master Xu. You can head in directly,¡± Yue Lou said as she brought Xu Ming to the valley¡¯s entrance. ¡°Martial Aunt Qin is waiting for you inside.¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Miss Yue. But aren¡¯t youing in with me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Yue Lou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen Martial Aunt, and she¡¯s doing well. Besides, the moment she woke up, the first thing she asked was whether you¡¯d arrived. She¡¯s been longing to see you. If I went along, wouldn¡¯t I just be interrupting?¡± ¡°But speaking of which,¡± Yue Lou looked at Xu Ming with curiosity, ¡°what exactly is your rtionship with our Martial Aunt Qin?¡± Xu Ming smiled. ¡°We¡¯re just childhood friends.¡± ¡°Just ordinary childhood friends?¡± Yue Lou¡¯s gaze was skeptical as she eyed Xu Ming. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xu Ming nodded. For now, their rtionship truly was no more than childhood friends. ¡°Alright then,¡± Yue Lou replied, a bit disappointed that she hadn¡¯t gotten the answer she wanted.Still, she didn¡¯t believe Xu Ming¡¯s words. What kind of ¡°ordinary childhood friends¡± would risk their life for the other, taking on nearly half the young talents of Tianxuan Sect alone? And what kind of ¡°ordinary childhood friends¡± would ask about the other person the moment they came out of seclusion? But since neither of them was willing to spill the truth, there wasn¡¯t much Yue Lou could do. When she¡¯d asked Qin Qingwan earlier, she had also insisted they were just childhood friends. ¡°Alright, you should go in. The ceremony is approaching, and I still have a lot to take care of.¡± With that, Yue Lou waved her hand and flew off, not saying anything further. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Ming said to Shen Shengsheng beside him with a smile. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Shengsheng nodded and followed her elder brother into the narrow passage. The entrance was small, barely wide enough for one person to pass through. But after walking a few dozen steps, while it didn¡¯t open up entirely, it was spacious enough for two people to walk side by side. Before they even reached the end of the passage, a floral fragrance wafted toward them. A bright light appeared before Xu Ming and Shengsheng. ¡°Wow!¡± As the two stepped out of the passage, they were greeted by a sea of flowers covering a small in. Shengsheng¡¯s eyes lit up with amazement. Being a little girl, Shengsheng naturally loved flowers. And this was an entire sea of them¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t? Reds, whites, yellows¡ªflowers of all kinds bloomed in a dazzling array of colors. The hues blended together, and when the wind blew, the flowers bent and swayed like waves rippling across the field. In the midst of this floral ocean stood a young girl of sixteen or seventeen, tall and graceful. The breeze carried the scent of flowers and scattered petals around her. Her flowing dress clung to her figure, entuating her elegance. ¡°Big Sister Qingwan!¡± The moment Shengsheng spotted Qingwan, herrge eyes lit up, and she opened her arms wide, running toward her. Seeing Shengsheng¡¯s joyful expression, Xu Ming couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. This little girl was perfectly fluent when calling out Qingwan¡¯s name¡ªno hint of her usual stutter. It was clear Shengsheng genuinely adored Qingwan. Hearing the voice, Qin Qingwan turned her head and saw Shengsheng running toward her. A smile spread across Qingwan¡¯s face as she ran forward and scooped Shengsheng up, their faces pressing together. ¡°Shengsheng looks like you¡¯ve grown taller~ and even cuter too~¡± Shengsheng squirmed a little as Qingwan nuzzled her, giggling, ¡°Big Sister Qingwan¡­ is¡­ is even prettier now!¡± ¡°Thank you, Shengsheng~¡± Qin Qingwan nted a light kiss on Shengsheng¡¯s cheek. As Xu Ming walked up to her, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re looking quite well.¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Qingwan replied, her eyes curving into crescents as she gazed warmly at him. ¡°Huh?¡± The young girl let out a soft gasp. Xu Ming asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Qingwan gently set Shengsheng down and stepped closer to Xu Ming, hands sped behind her back. She leaned slightly forward, tilting her head up to study him. ¡°Hmm, it feels like your sword energy has grown even sharper, your sword intent deeper, and your martial aura more robust. ¡°Before, your martial energy and spiritual power felt chaotic, like they were shing against each other. I wasn¡¯t sure why at the time, so I consulted my master. ¡°Master said it was because you¡¯re practicing dual cultivation of martial and spiritual techniques, and the conflict between the two was causing the imbnce. I¡¯d even nned to help you find a solution. But now it seems you¡¯ve already resolved it?¡± Xu Ming hadn¡¯t expected her to be so observant. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve found a temporary solution myself.¡± Xu Ming decided not to delve deeper into this topic¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he could exin easily. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t need my help anymore?¡± Qingwan asked. ¡°No need,¡± Xu Ming replied, shaking his head. He thought to himself, Even if you wanted to help, this isn¡¯t something you could do for me. ¡°Alright then,¡± Qingwan straightened her back. ¡°But¡­ why do you have a faint scent of a woman on you?¡± Xu Ming¡¯s heart instinctively skipped a beat, and he replied a little too quickly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I just came from Yanhan¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Qingwan narrowed her eyes slightly, her expression unreadable. ¡°Yanhan? You mean Wu Yanhan, the princess of the Wu Kingdom? It seems like your rtionship with her is pretty close¡ªyou can visit her courtyard freely and even call her by name.¡± Xu Ming said seriously, ¡°Yanhan and I are open and aboveboard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Xu Ming finished speaking, silence hung between them. Standing off to the side, Shengsheng didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but her instincts told her she should quietly slip away. Something about the atmosphere between her Brother Xu and Sister Qingwan seemed¡­ off.@@novelbin@@ Three breathster, Qin Qingwan chuckled softly, herughter crisp like silver bells. ¡°I was just teasing you. Look how nervous you are.¡± She blinked mischievously. ¡°I believe you. I trust that you and the princess arepletely innocent. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you have agreed to marry her back then? Besides, I¡¯m actually quite happy.¡± Xu Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°Happy?¡± Qin Qingwan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy because you got nervous just now. And why would you be nervous unless¡­ I mean something to you?¡± ¡°You little rascal,¡± Xu Ming said, flicking her forehead lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve just met, and you¡¯re already ying tricks on me.¡± ¡°Bleh!¡± Qingwan stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Come on, let me show you something nice.¡± Qingwan naturally reached out to take Xu Ming¡¯s hand. Xu Ming tightened his grip on her hand. Qin Qingwan¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but she didn¡¯t let go; instead, she gave his hand a gentle squeeze in return. Just then, a flower suddenly uprooted itself from the ground. Using its roots as feet, it scurried over to Qingwan and stopped in front of her. ¡°Qingwan, Qingwan, there¡¯s a visitor!¡± ¡°A visitor?¡± Qingwan turned to the flower. The spirit flower nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s someone at the entrance to the valley. She says her name is Mo Zhuer.¡± Chapter 251 Qin Qingwan held Xu Ming¡¯s hand and led him deeper into the sea of flowers. Before long, Xu Ming saw two small wooden cottages nestled closely together. He guessed that this was likely where Qin Qingwan and Wang Xuan lived. As they walked, Qin Qingwan suddenly stopped, turned around with her hands behind her back, and smiled at Xu Ming. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ming responded, puzzled. Qin Qingwan pouted. ¡°Just close your eyes!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Mingplied and shut his eyes. Qin Qingwan stood on tiptoe and waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Can you see anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xu Ming replied. Qin Qingwan held up one finger in front of his face. ¡°How many fingers am I holding up?¡±¡°I really can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Still feeling a bit cautious, Qin Qingwan thought for a moment, then tore a strip of fabric from the inner lining of her clothing and tied it around Xu Ming¡¯s eyes. A faint, pleasant fragrance wafted into Xu Ming¡¯s nose, and the cloth still carried a hint of warmth. He couldn¡¯t help but think, Could this fabric have been in direct contact with her skin? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go~¡± Satisfied with her added measure of ¡°insurance,¡± Qin Qingwan cheerfully continued leading Xu Ming forward. Feeling the softness of Qin Qingwan¡¯s delicate hands, Xu Ming unconsciously tightened his grip. Qin Qingwan adjusted her hand slightly, shifting their grip from a simple hold to fingers interlocked. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± After walking for less than five breaths of time, Qin Qingwan stopped and spoke to Xu Ming. ¡°Can I take off the blindfold now?¡± Xu Ming asked with a smile, curious about what she was nning. Her antics reminded him of their childhood. Xu Ming recalled a time when she had prepared a surprise birthday gift for him, covering his eyes just like this. ¡°Of course! Let me help you.¡± Standing on tiptoe once more, Qin Qingwan gently removed the cloth covering Xu Ming¡¯s eyes. As he slowly opened them, the first thing he saw was a flower bed beneath him. The flower bed was filled with dozens of Blood Toras flowers, blooming vibrantly. They swayed in the wind, each one full of life and vitality. Qin Qingwan nced at Xu Ming¡¯s profile and spoke softly, ¡°Do you remember what you said? You told me that when the Blood Toras blooms five times, you woulde see me. ?¦¡£Î?B¦¥? ¡°So on my very first day at the Tianxuan Sect, I asked my master for some Blood Toras seeds and nted them in front of my house. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the day when you woulde, so I could gift this entire field of Blood Toras to you. ¡°Well? Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Xu Ming nodded, his emotionsplex and indescribable. In this world, aside from his mother, there weren¡¯t many people who treated him with such genuine care.@@novelbin@@ Turning to look at Qin Qingwan, Xu Ming spoke. ¡°Actually, I also have something for you. Last time in the Baiwa Secret Realm, things were too chaotic, and I never got the chance.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Qingwan asked eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s just a little something I made myself,¡± Xu Ming said as he retrieved a wooden box from his storage pouch. Opening the box revealed a Deer Spirit hairpin, carved from golden-threaded Shenlong (Dragon) wood. The hairpin was simple, without any ornaments, decorated only with delicately carved tassel patterns. The most valuable aspect of the hairpin was the material itself, which, though rare, was only worth about ten mid-grade spirit stones. ¡°Did you carve this yourself?¡± Qin Qingwan took the hairpin, looking at it curiously from all angles. ¡°Um, I carved it myself. It¡¯s not very well-made and isn¡¯t valuable. How about this? I¡¯ll make you a better one next time,¡± Xu Ming said, feeling a bit embarrassed, as if the gift wasn¡¯t worthy. He reached out, intending to take the hairpin back and rece it with something nicer for Qingwan. The truth was, the piece of golden dragonwood used for this hairpin was something Xu Ming had stumbled upon during a mission for the Blood Asura Battalion. At the time, he had thought about how he had little to offer Qingwan in terms of valuable gifts. After all, as the personal disciple of the Grand Elder of Tianxuan Sect, she could have anything she wanted. So, he decided that something handcrafted by him might hold a bit more significance. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Qingwan gifting him something so meaningful¡ªa flower garden she had tended for ten years. In terms of ¡°significance,¡± his gift now felt inadequate byparison. ¡°A gift, once given, cannot be taken back,¡± Qin Qingwan said firmly, clutching the hairpin to her chest like it was a precious treasure. ¡°It¡¯s just a hairpin. I¡¯ll give you something betterter,¡± Xu Ming said with a smile. ¡°This is already the best,¡± Qingwan replied, pouting slightly. ¡°Anything you give me is the best.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the slightly flustered look on Xu Ming¡¯s face, Qingwan chuckled softly and held out her hand. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t mind?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°How could I mind something you gave me?¡± Qingwan¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled. Seeing her joyful expression, Xu Ming took the hairpin as she turned around, presenting her back to him. Xu Ming carefully lifted the hairpin and slid it into Qingwan¡¯s hair. ¡°How does it look?¡± Qin Qingwan turned back to face him, yfully stepping back a few paces. ¡°It looks good,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°The hairpin is ordinary, but you make it look beautiful.¡± Qin Qingwan covered her mouth andughed. ¡°When did our Xu-gege (brother) be so good at ttering girls? Did you use the same sweet words when you were with that princess?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Xu Ming replied honestly. ¡°These words¡­ I¡¯ve only said them to you.¡± ¡°Ugh, so cheesy.¡± Qingwan pretended to huff, raising her tiny fist to lightly punch Xu Ming¡¯s chest, though her expression was one of clear delight. As she withdrew her hand, Xu Ming caught her small fist, holding it gently. Qingwan instinctively tugged, but his grip was firm, and eventually, she stopped resisting, letting him hold her hand. Her head lowered slightly, and a faint blush swept across her cheeks, her shy expression utterly endearing. Though their rtionship hadn¡¯t been explicitly confirmed, both knew in their hearts that their feelings were mutual. All that was left was to pierce through the thinyer of ambiguity between them. The two stood close, and the atmosphere grew increasingly intimate. As if guided by some invisible force, Xu Ming slowly leaned down. Feeling him draw closer, Qin Qingwan froze for a moment, her gaze slightly dazed. She hesitated, unsure whether to pull away. If she didn¡¯t, would she seem too forward? But if she did, would Xu Ming feel hurt? ¡®Forget it¡­ I will only ever love him in this lifetime.¡¯ As Xu Ming drew nearer, Qingwan slowly closed her eyes, rising slightly onto her tiptoes and tilting her chin upward. ¡°Ahem!¡± Just as their breaths mingled and they were about to kiss, a woman¡¯s cough echoed from above, filling the entire valley. Qin Qingwan¡¯s face turned bright red as she hurriedly pushed Xu Ming away. Flustered, she turned her gaze skyward, where her master, Wang Xuan, hovered among the clouds, looking down indifferently at the pair standing in the flower fields. ¡°Master, why are you back?¡± Qingwan asked shyly. ¡°I returned to retrieve something,¡± Wang Xuan¡¯s voice reverberated through the air. A jade ruyi flew up from the wooden cabin and disappeared into the clouds. ¡°Mind your decorum.¡± With that final remark, Wang Xuan vanished into the sky. Though it seemed she had left, Qingwan couldn¡¯t be sure her master wasn¡¯t still hiding somewhere among the clouds, watching them. Having regained herposure, Qingwan noticed that the previously intimate atmosphere hadpletely dissipated. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t act as impulsively as she had earlier. ¡°You¡­ you said you wanted to tell me something. Now¡¯s the time,¡± she said to Xu Ming, her tone still carrying a hint of shyness. ¡°Here?¡± Xu Ming asked. Qingwan rolled her eyes at him, thinking he was about to say something embarrassing. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this valley except my master and me. If she wants to eavesdrop, it won¡¯t matter where we talk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Xu Ming rified. ¡°It¡¯s just that what I need to say is quite lengthy.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside,¡± Qingwan said, pulling him toward the cabin. Qingwan¡¯s room was simply furnished, containing only a bed, a table, a few chairs, and andscape painting hanging on the wall. The painting was signed ¡°Wang Xuan.¡± Other than that, there were just a few potted nts on the balcony. It was in this modest little wooden house that the girl had lived for nearly eleven years. ¡°Have a seat, make yourselffortable,¡± Qin Qingwan said as she sat down on a chair. ¡°You can speak now.¡± Xu Ming nodded, organizing his thoughts before he began. ¡°Qingwan, what¡¯s your impression of Tianxuan Sect?¡± ¡°Tianxuan Sect?¡± Qin Qingwan tilted her head, puzzled by Xu Ming¡¯s sudden question. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess. The sect is huge, and there are a lot of disciples. Some of them are nice, but others not so much. I don¡¯t really have a strong opinion. If I had to say, the only person I feel close to is my master. After all, she¡¯s like a second mother to me.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Xu Ming nodded again. ¡°And what about your impression of the Sect Master?¡± ¡°The Sect Master?¡± Qin Qingwan thought for a moment. ¡°Nothing special, really. I¡¯ve seen him a few times during sect meetings. I don¡¯t have a strong impression¡ªneither good nor bad. Most disciples respect him since he¡¯s the Sect Master, which is normal, but¡­ I don¡¯t particrly like him.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°There¡¯s no specific reason,¡± Qin Qingwan replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling.¡± After a pause, she looked at Xu Ming. ¡°Xu Ming, the thing you want to tell me¡­ does it have something to do with the Sect Master?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Ming said seriously, meeting her eyes. ¡°It has everything to do with the Sect Master.¡± ¡°Qingwan,¡± he continued, his tone grave, ¡°what I¡¯m about to tell you will sound unbelievable, but everything I¡¯m about to say has been verified by me and should be true. The Sect Master of Tianxuan Sect, Xia He, ns to use half of the sect¡¯s disciples and all the guests at the Zixia Grand Ceremony as a blood sacrifice.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, disbelief written all over her face. She even wondered if she had misheard him. ¡°Xu Ming¡­ what did you just say?¡± ¡°When I first arrived at Tianxuan Sect, Mo Zhuer approached me¡­¡± Xu Ming proceeded to exin everything in detail, from the very beginning to the current situation. Because he had already recounted the story to Wu Yanhan earlier, this time he was even more thorough and organized in his exnation. When Xu Ming finished, Qin Qingwan lowered her head, her brows furrowed deeply as she earnestly processed everything he had just told her. Xu Ming didn¡¯t disturb Qin Qingwan as she quietly processed everything, instead standing silently to the side, waiting for her to sort through her thoughts. ¡°I never imagined the Sect Master would turn out to be someone like this!¡± Qin Qingwan finally eximed, lifting her head. ¡°Back then, my master warned me that the Sect Master had strayed from the right path, that he was overly obsessed with certain things. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand, but now it¡¯s starting to make sense.¡± She looked at Xu Ming with determination. ¡°Xu Ming, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you obtain the Tianxuan Mirror. I won¡¯t let you die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Xu Ming smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matter of the Tianxuan Mirror. What I¡¯m worried about is you. That¡¯s why I was thinking¡­ should you consider leaving Tianxuan Sect now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of the question,¡± Qin Qingwan replied with a gentle smile, shaking her head. ¡°Xu Ming, if you¡¯re here, how could I just leave you behind and go on my own? Besides, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m quite capable, you know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± she added firmly, cutting off any further persuasion from Xu Ming. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t leave you behind and run away by myself. And anyway, I¡¯m a disciple of Tianxuan Sect. If the sect is in trouble, it¡¯s only right that I stay and face it.¡± Xu Ming still wanted to persuade her further, but Qin Qingwan¡¯s attitude was resolute, leaving him no choice but to drop the matter. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Qin Qingwan suddenly asked, ¡°can I tell my master about this? I know you¡¯re worried about some things, but don¡¯t worry¡ªmy master would never side with Xia He.¡± ¡°I trust Elder Wang Xuan,¡± Xu Ming nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I think you and Elder Wang Xuan might not agree with.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Qin Qingwan asked curiously. Xu Ming hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Mo Zhuer said she could help us sabotage Xia He¡¯s n. She ims to hold a key artifact Xia He needs and that only she can help us. But¡­ she has one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Qin Qingwan pressed. ¡°She wants the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s dragon vein,¡± Xu Ming said gravely. Chapter 252 ¡°She wants the dragon vein of the Tianxuan Sect,¡± Xu Ming said slowly. Hearing Xu Ming¡¯s words, Qin Qingwan was momentarily stunned before her brows furrowed. For Qin Qingwan, the truth was that she didn¡¯t feel much attachment to the Tianxuan Sect. If the sect¡¯s dragon vein was taken, so be it. At worst, the disciples of Tianxuan Sect could just join another sect. The disciples of Tianxuan Sect were all highly talented. Even if they switched to a new sect, they would surely thrive, and many sects would be eager to take them in. If nothing else, they could simply establish a new sect and start afresh. But for her master, things were different. Her master was already 3,700 years old and had spent all those years in the Tianxuan Sect. The bond and affection her master had for the sect were beyond words. Would her master really agree to hand over the dragon vein that the Tianxuan Sect had nurtured for ten thousand years?@@novelbin@@ The chances seemed slim.¡°Regarding the matter of the dragon vein, I personally don¡¯t feel strongly about it,¡± Qin Qingwan said slowly. ¡°Though I¡¯m a disciple of the Tianxuan Sect, to be more precise, I¡¯m a disciple of the Wanhua (Valley of Ten Thousand Flowers). Most of my time has been spent there, so my feelings toward the Tianxuan Sect are, to be honest, not that deep.¡± She sighed softly, guilt shing in her eyes as she looked at Xu Ming. ¡°But for my master, it¡¯s apletely different story. ¡°Xu Ming, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t convince my master about this. She has to make this decision herself. ¡°But Xu Ming, don¡¯t worry. I will help you get the Tianxuan Mirror! I promise¡ª¡± Before Qin Qingwan could finish speaking, Xu Ming stood up and gently ced his hand on her head. ¡°Qingwan, you¡¯re overthinking this. You¡¯re putting too much pressure on yourself. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯ll handle the matter of the Tianxuan Mirror on my own. You don¡¯t have to help me. The fact that you, as a disciple of Tianxuan Sect, aren¡¯t ming me is already enough to make me happy. ¡°What you should do is follow your heart. Do whatever you feel is right. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°Of course, from my perspective, I¡¯d prefer if you left this ce as soon as possible. ¡°When the Zixia Grand Ceremony bes a battlefield, it¡¯ll definitely be a war between cultivators at the fifth stage and above. ¡°You have great talent, and your future is limitless, but your current level is still too low. ¡°As for the dragon vein, you can talk to Elder Wangxuan about it. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Even if Elder Wangxuan doesn¡¯t cooperate with us, that¡¯s fine. ¡°My concern is whether you¡¯d feel upset if the dragon vein of the Tianxuan Sect is taken. ¡°If it would upset you, then I won¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. ¡°But since you said it doesn¡¯t matter to you, I can act without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now. Think it over carefully. If Elder Wangxuan wants to see me, just call for me at my courtyard.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Qin Qingwan nodded. ¡°When Master returns, I¡¯ll have a good talk with her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Xu Ming said, withdrawing his hand. ¡°If Elder Wangxuan finds me still here when she returns, I¡¯m afraid her impression of me will only worsen.¡± ??????? ¡°Haha¡­¡± Qin Qingwan chuckled softly, covering her mouth. ¡°Does her impression of you really matter? Is it that important? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in my master?¡± Xu Ming flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like your master. But she is the master of someone I like.¡± ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you saying!¡± Qin Qingwan¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she turned away in embarrassment. Looking at the in hairpin he had given her, now adorning her hair, Xu Ming¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Shengsheng, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Xu Ming and Shengsheng¡¯s voices echoed behind Qin Qingwan. When Qin Qingwan turned around, Xu Ming had already left the Wanhua (Valley of Ten Thousand Flowers) with Shengsheng. By the time Xu Ming returned to his courtyard, Mo Zhuer was already sitting outside, waiting for him. To be honest, every time Xu Ming saw Mo Zhuer, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tense. And with the increasingly deep exchanges he¡¯d had with Mo Zhuer, Xu Ming found it harder and harder to discern whether she was an enemy or a friend. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Ming lifted the array barrier and brought Mo Zhuer into the courtyard. Shengsheng felt a little unhappy in her heart. She had thought she could have some alone time with her Brother Xu, but here came that big sister again. This big sister was always clinging to her Brother Xu! What¡¯s more, this big sister used to hate Brother Xu. Shengsheng remembered her Brother Xu spanking her once! But despite her small displeasure, Shengsheng still ran off to y elsewhere, not wanting to disturb her Brother Xu as he handled serious matters. Sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, Mo Zhuer smiled faintly. ¡°I wonder how your conversation with the Fairy Qin went?¡± Xu Ming replied honestly, ¡°I told Qingwan everything. She said she¡¯d talk to Elder Wangxuan about it, including the matter of you wanting the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s dragon vein.¡± Mo Zhuer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s as it should be.¡± Xu Ming: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mo Zhuer asked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be angry, but you¡¯re surprisingly calm,¡± Xu Ming said. Mo Zhuer chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I can¡¯t im the dragon vein on my own anyway. If you told her, then so be it. ¡°Besides, in my n, I already intended to involve Elder Wangxuan. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would have gone to see Elder Wangxuan tomorrow or the day after. ¡°Did you really think that just the two of us could achieve our goal? That would be impossible. ¡°Still, I do have one question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Ming asked. Mo Zhuer stood up, casually flicking a strand of spiritual energy toward Shengsheng. The energy seeped into Shengsheng¡¯s mind, making her feel drowsy. She leaned against the wall and fell asleep. Only then did Mo Zhuer walk behind Xu Ming. She wrapped her arms around him from behind, her warm breath brushing against his ear as she whispered softly, ¡°Did you really tell Fairy Qin everything?¡± Mo Zhuer¡¯s hand slid to Xu Ming¡¯s chest. ¡°Did you tell her about the nights we¡¯ve spent together?¡± Chapter 255 An hourter, Wang Xuan and the group left. Mo Zhuer had fully exined the situation and her n to everyone. When they saw the heart and learned exactly what Xia He intended to do, they were all convinced he hadpletely lost his mind. Even Wang Xuan, who had long believed her junior brother was beyond saving and straying further down the wrong path, found Xia He¡¯s methods utterly inhuman after hearing the details. Nevertheless, Wang Xuan epted the reality of the situation. She then refined Mo Zhuer¡¯s n, adjusting and perfecting it step by step. Now, all they could do was wait for the day of the Zixia Grand Ceremony and execute the n as Mo Zhuer had outlined. Wang Xuan left Xu Ming¡¯s courtyard to inform the ten elders she trusted most about the day¡¯s developments. Wu Yanhan, on the other hand, needed to prepare her three thousand Dragon-Leopard Iron Cavalry. This formidable force would y a crucial role in theing events. Initially, Mo Zhuer had wanted to stay behind.She had previously advised Xu Ming to exercise restraint and not to be overly engrossed in their dual cultivation. Yet, Mo Zhuer found herself missing Xu Ming whenever they didn¡¯t engage in dual cultivation for a single day. Especially after learning about Qin Qingwan and her importance to Xu Ming, Mo Zhuer felt a deep sense of frustration, like a bottled-up anger that wouldn¡¯t dissipate. Only when she dual-cultivated with Xu Ming could she release that pent-up emotion. In fact, just the thought that Qin Qingwan had never even held Xu Ming¡¯s hand, while she herself had shared countless intimate moments with the man Qin Qingwan loved most, brought Mo Zhuer immense satisfaction. Knowing that Xu Ming had never shared a night with Qin Qingwan but had done so with her countless times made Mo Zhuer feel ted. However, today was clearly not the right time. After discussing serious matters, she too needed to focus on her preparations. This was no time for indulging in cultivation with Xu Ming. Still, Mo Zhuer wasn¡¯t in a rush. The days ahead were long, and what mattered most right now was their cooperation. Once everyone had left, Xu Ming sat quietly in the courtyard, gazing at the clouds as they drifted by. After the lively discussions earlier, the courtyard now felt eerily silent. Xu Ming found himself unustomed to the stillness. ¡°Forget it. I might as well go for a drink,¡± he said, standing up. He decided to visit Miao Feng and Yu Wenxi of the White Deer Academy for some drinks and to subtly urge them to leave. Though Xu Ming didn¡¯t know many people, those he did know needed to be warned. Otherwise, they might lose their lives at Tianxuan Sect for no reason. Xu Ming met with them, and they drank together. But just as Xu Ming was about to tactfully warn them about the potential dangers of the Zixia Grand Ceremony and urge them to leave, he overheard a nearby conversation at the tavern: ???????¨º? ¡°It¡¯s such a pity about those guys from the Shandao Sect,¡± someone said. ¡°Yeah, it really is. They hadn¡¯t been gone from Tianxuan Sect for long before they disappeared. And when they were finally found, it was their bodies that were discovered.¡± ¡°Have you noticed? Lately, it seems like anyone who leaves the sect ends up in trouble.¡± ¡°Must be the demon sect causing trouble. They¡¯ve probably set up ambushes near Tianxuan Sect.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Didn¡¯t Tianxuan Sect issue a notice? They said it¡¯s best not to leave the sect during the Zixia Grand Ceremony period. After the ceremony in three days, they¡¯ll personally clear out the surrounding area.¡± ¡°These demon sects are really getting more and more brazen!¡± Listening to the chatter, Xu Ming¡¯s grip on his wine cup tightened, and his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Xu? Something on your mind?¡± Yu Wenxi asked curiously, noticing Xu Ming¡¯s expression.@@novelbin@@ Miao Feng also chimed in, ¡°If there¡¯s something on your mind, Brother Xu, just tell us directly. After all, we¡¯ve been through life and death together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, something crossed my mind, but it¡¯s nothing serious. Come, let¡¯s drink,¡± Xu Ming replied, raising his cup and clinking it with theirs. The more he drank, the heavier Xu Ming¡¯s thoughts became. To the others, the disciples leaving Tianxuan Sect were being killed by the demonic sects, but Xu Ming believed otherwise. Those disciples were most likely killed by Xia He. Xia He, suspecting that the two cultivators from Sanshi Peak would take the opportunity to leave, likely acted on a ¡°better safe than sorry¡± principle, killing them all and creating a false barrier of fear. Moreover, Xia He needed arge number of cultivators for his blood sacrifice¡ªthe more, the better. By creating the illusion of danger outside, he could ensure that the disciples remained within the sect. If Xu Ming advised Yu Wenxi and Miao Feng to leave now, they might very well end up as the next victims on their way out. His greatest concern, however, was for Ren, who was escorting Sheng Sheng. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether they had run into trouble. After several drinks, Xu Ming was in that space between tipsy and sober. Making an excuse about other matters, he left the tavern. He headed directly to Wu Yanhan¡¯s courtyard. It was as if Wu Yanhan had anticipated his visit¡ªshe was already waiting by the gate. ¡°You reek of alcohol,¡± Wu Yanhanmented with a frown. ¡°I was having drinks with some friends from White Deer Academy,¡± Xu Ming exined, dispersing the alcohol from his body with a flick of spiritual energy. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Were you waiting for someone?¡± ¡°For you,¡± Wu Yanhan replied calmly. Xu Ming chuckled, feeling a sudden sense of relief. ¡°Looks like you already know why I¡¯m here.¡± Wu Yanhan rolled her eyes at him, turning to head back inside the courtyard. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Ming followed her in. The two of them sat in the courtyard. Wu Yanhan was dressed in a thin nightgown, the fabric appearing light and cool, though it revealed no bare skin whatsoever. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± Wu Yanhan said, her tone even. ¡°You¡¯re afraid something might happen to Ren and Sheng Sheng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ren sent me word¡ªthey¡¯ve already arrived in Anyang County of the Wu Kingdom. The county governor has even dispatched a thousand cavalrymen to escort Sheng Sheng home. ¡°However, your concerns aren¡¯t unfounded. They did encounter an assassination attempt along the way. Thankfully, I sent five hundred Dragon-Leopard Iron Cavalry to apany them. There was even a Far Wandering Realm expert among them. That¡¯s the only reason the attackers failed.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Ming said sincerely. ¡°You know what I hate most about you?¡± Wu Yanhan asked, ring at him. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ming raised his head to meet her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s that you¡¯re always thanking me out of the blue,¡± she said with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Not to mention, I really like Sheng Sheng too. She¡¯s like a little sister to me. Of course I¡¯ll look out for her.¡± ¡°Tha¡ª¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Xu Ming was about to thank her again, Wu Yanhan shot him a sharp look. ¡°I owe you one,¡± Xu Ming corrected himself, foregoing the words of gratitude. ¡°Is this favor of yours worth much?¡± Wu Yanhan asked, smirking. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Wu Yanhan let out a coldugh. ¡°Well, never mind your favor¡ªI do have a question I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Ming said. ¡°If, on the day of the Zixia Grand Ceremony, both Qin Qingwan and I are on the brink of death and you can only save one of us, who would you choose?¡± Chapter 257 There were two days left until the Zixia Grand Ceremony at Tianxuan Sect. Xu Ming was alone in his courtyard, practicing his martial arts. Over the past few days, Wu Yanhan had been busy condensing her martial qi and attempting a breakthrough to the Golden Body Realm. Mo Zhuer had gone off to arrange her ns, Wangxuan was notifying the other elders, and Qin Qingwan was confined to the Wanhua Valley. For Xu Ming, this meant a rare period of peace and quiet. ¡°Impressive technique.¡± But some people simply couldn¡¯t let him enjoy that peace. Outside the courtyard came a voice Xu Ming had no fondness for. Xu Ming stopped his practice, stood up, and looked toward the source of the voice. Walking into the courtyard, pping as he approached, was Xia Donghua.As always, Xia Donghua looked as punchable as ever. ¡°Greetings, Brother Xu.¡± Xia Donghua gave a polite bow, his demeanor appearing gentle and refined, like that of a true gentleman. But in reality, he was just as hypocritical as his father¡ªa wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Xu Ming studied Xia Donghua, his mind running through various possibilities. He suspected Xia Donghua was here to investigate him, likely still uncertain if Xu Ming was the one present at Sanshi Peak. Otherwise, Xia He wouldn¡¯t have sent his son to test the waters¡ªhe¡¯d have just found an opportunity to kill him outright. But Xu Ming was different. His reputation was too well-known to be dealt with so easily. Killing him would cause a stir, especially with his name on the Qingyun List. Not to mention that both Qingwan and Yanhan had taken an interest in him. If something happened to him, Wangxuan and Wuguo (Wu Kingdom) wouldn¡¯t take it lightly. ¡°Brother Xia, have you ever heard this saying?¡± Xu Ming asked slowly, fixing his gaze on Xia Donghua. ¡°Oh? I am all ears,¡± Xia Donghua replied, lowering himself humbly. But even so, he still exuded an air of superiority¡ªlike a man confident he held Xu Ming¡¯s life in his hands. ¡°The weasel paying respect to the chicken¡ªit¡¯s never with good intentions,¡± Xu Ming said bluntly, without bothering to show Xia Donghua any courtesy. After all, there was no point. In just a few days, they¡¯d be at each other¡¯s throats. Why bother saving face now? ¡°¡­¡± Xia Donghua¡¯s brow twitched slightly. Though he badly wanted to crush Xu Ming underfoot and tear him to pieces, he forced himself to remain calm andposed. ¡®Not yet. Just endure him a little longer. He won¡¯t be so arrogant for much longer,¡¯ Xia Donghua told himself, taking a deep breath to steady his emotions. ¡°Brother Xu, there¡¯s no need to be so harsh. True, there was some unpleasantness between us in the past, but doesn¡¯t the saying go, ¡®no fight, no friendship¡¯? I was young and reckless then, but now I have nothing but admiration for you, Brother Xu,¡± Xia Donghua said with a smile. ?¨¤¦­??¦Â¨¨S? Xu Ming nced at him but showed no intention of inviting him into the courtyard. ¡°I don¡¯t see what there is about me to admire. Just tell me what you want, Brother Xia¡ªI¡¯m not a fan of beating around the bush.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be direct.¡± Xia Donghua smiled, keeping his tone polite. ¡°My father, the Sect Master of Tianxuan Sect, learned about the¡­ misunderstandings between us in the Baiwa Secret Realm. He¡¯s asked me toe and apologize on his behalf.@@novelbin@@ Furthermore, my father holds great respect for young talents like you, Brother Xu, and would like to invite you for a drink. Would you honor him with your presence?¡± Xia Donghua¡¯s words were exceptionally courteous. But the more polite Xia Donghua was, the more uneasy Xu Ming felt. ¡°The Sect Master is too kind, but I already have some matters to attend to today, so I¡¯ll have to decline,¡± Xu Ming replied decisively. What a joke. The Sect Master of Tianxuan Sect was an Immortal Realm cultivator and possessed countless magical treasures. He could easily uncover Xu Ming¡¯s secrets. Going to the main peak of Tianxuan Sect could very well mean dying without a trace. But here? Let him try a direct assault. Let¡¯s see how big amotion I can stir up¡ªand whether he can suppress it. ¡°Brother Xu, even though you may have grievances against me, my father¡¯s invitation is genuinely sincere,¡± Xia Donghua said, though his tone clearly implied: Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to be recognized by the esteemed Sect Master, but I genuinely have pressing matters to attend to. I hope you¡¯ll understand,¡± Xu Ming replied firmly. Xia Donghua stared at Xu Ming intently, his expression betraying his growing frustration. But Xu Ming stared back, unwavering, without the slightest hint of retreat in his eyes. ¡°Why is Junior Nephew Xia here?¡± Just as the tension between the two reached its peak, a voice echoed from above. Both turned their gaze skyward to see Wangxuan descending from the clouds, walking as if on solid ground. ¡°Greetings, Martial Aunt.¡± ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Xu Ming and Xia Donghua both bowed in respect. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Wangxuan asked. ¡°Martial Aunt, my father has long admired Brother Xu¡¯s reputation and wished to invite him for a meeting. I also came to personally apologize for the misunderstanding in the Baiwa Secret Realm,¡± Xia Donghua exined. ¡°But I truly have no time these days,¡± Xu Ming added, ¡°though Brother Xia seems particrly insistent.¡± ¡°Xu Ming has indeed been busytely,¡± Wangxuan said with a nod, siding with Xu Ming without hesitation. ¡°You can tell the Sect Master to arrange it for another day.¡± ¡°What matter does Martial Aunt have with Brother Xu?¡± Xia Donghua asked. Wangxuan¡¯s gaze turned cold, her voice carrying a natural authority: ¡°Since when does what I do require your knowledge?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Martial Aunt. That was out of line,¡± Xia Donghua quickly corrected himself. ¡°In that case, it seems we¡¯ll have to arrange another time.¡± He turned to Xu Ming and bowed slightly. ¡°Brother Xu, I won¡¯t disturb you further. I hope we¡¯ll have the chance to meet properly next time.¡± Xu Ming nodded, choosing not to escte the situation. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out, then.¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± As Xia Donghua turned to leave, a flicker of malice passed through his eyes. ¡°It seems Xia He has started to suspect you,¡± Wangxuan said, watching him go. ¡°Indeed,¡± Xu Ming replied. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only suspicion. Xia He still has to weigh his options carefully.¡± Wangxuan turned to Xu Ming. ¡°Come along.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Xu Ming asked. ¡°As of today, you¡¯ll move to the Wanhua Valley. You¡¯ll live there with Qingwan and me,¡± Wangxuan said matter-of-factly. Chapter 261 When the guardian spirit of the Tianxuan Sect appeared, everyone knew that the Zixia Grand Ceremony had now truly begun. The sect master of the Tianxuan Sect, Xia He, brought out the sect¡¯s symbol of authority¡ªthe Xuanzhen Sword. Holding the sword with both hands, he approached the guardian spirit of the Tianxuan Sect with utmost reverence. Standing before the guardian spirit, Xia He bowed deeply, holding the sword in both hands. He said solemnly, ¡°I am Xia He, the sixth-generation sect master of the Tianxuan Sect! I preside over today¡¯s Zixia Grand Ceremony and humbly ask for the divine blessing of the guardian spirit, so that the Tianxuan Sect may prosper and thrive for generations toe!¡± As Xia He¡¯s words fell, the guardian spirit nodded nkly, then waved its massive hand. The sword in Xia He¡¯s hands flew into the air, finallying to rest on a tree branch above. In the next moment, the trunk of the Xuantian Tree split open, and a mirror floated out from within. This was the Xuantian Mirror. When Xu Ming saw the Xuantian Mirror, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and his pulse quickened. This is what I¡¯ve been looking for, he thought. But now was not the time. He needed to wait a little longer. The sess of Mo Zhuer¡¯s n was still uncertain.At this thought, Xu Ming nced in the direction of Mo Zhuer. As soon as Xu Ming looked over, his gaze met Mo Zhuer¡¯s. Mo Zhuer¡¯s eyes curved in a rxed smile, appearing utterly at ease. Seeing this, Xu Ming felt reassured. It seemed nothing unexpected had happened on Mo Zhuer¡¯s end. The Xuantian Mirror continued to ascend, eventually floating 200 meters above the ground. At such a height, the mirror should have been no more than a speck to the human eye. Yet, everyone could see it clearly. What was even more astonishing was that the Xuantian Mirror reflected the entirety of the Tianxuan Sect. It was as if the entire sect had merged into a single painting within this mystical mirror. Shortly thereafter, a ribbon emerged from the dense foliage of the Xuantian Tree. This was the third immortal artifact of the Tianxuan Sect¡ªthe Red Immortal Ribbon. At that moment, the Xuantian Mirror, the Xuanzhen Sword, and the Red Immortal Ribbon resonated with one another. The three immortal artifacts radiated light, illuminating the entire Tianxuan Sect. The Zixia Grand Ceremony was not merely a symbolic event. It was also an opportunity for the three immortal artifacts to appear and nourish the entire Tianxuan Sect. ¡°Today marks the Zixia Grand Ceremony, as well as the asion for selecting our sect¡¯s Holy Son or Holy Daughter,¡± Xia He announced, turning to face the crowd. ¡°The position of Holy Son or Holy Daughter is crucial to the future of our sect, shaping its fate for the next millennium, or even longer!@@novelbin@@ The chosen one must be widely epted, someone who stands out in the hearts of the majority. Today, we will select the Holy Son or Holy Daughter of the Tianxuan Sect, who will carry the sect¡¯s future forward. Everyone here will bear witness to this historic moment. We have five candidates for the position of Holy Son or Holy Daughter. They are Qin Qingwan, He Qingqing, Chen Yun, Dugu Qiu, and Xia Donghua. These five individuals are outstanding among the younger generation of our Tianxuan Sect, representing its finest talents. All disciples should be familiar with their names.¡± ??¦­¨¯¦Â¨§£Ó With a wave of his hand, Xia He caused five jars to float into the air. Each jar bore the name of one of the candidates. ¡°Our method for selecting the Holy Son or Holy Daughter differs from other sects. While other sects rely on trials, our Tianxuan Sect employs a voting system. Everyone has the right to vote, whether they are outer disciples, inner disciples, direct disciples, or even the elders of the various mountain peaks and halls. However, the weight of each vote varies depending on the voter¡¯s status. Now, I ask all of you to activate your identity tokens with your spiritual energy,¡± Xia He¡¯s voice echoed throughout the sect. Even disciples who were not present at the ceremony could hear him. As Xia He finished speaking, murmurs arose across the Tianxuan Sect, from Baiquan (Hundred Springs) in to other corners of the sect. It was clear that everyone was discussing who among the five candidates deserved to be chosen. ¡°Has the selection process for the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s Holy Son and Holy Daughter always been like this?¡± Xu Ming asked Wu Yanhan, who was standing beside him. As the eldest princess of the Wu Kingdom, Wu Yanhan had a deep understanding of the various sects. In fact, studying the sects was apulsory part of her education. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Wu Yanhan nodded. ¡°For most sects, the selection of a Holy Son or Holy Daughter usually involves some kind of trial or the recognition of a particr artifact. However, the Tianxuan Sect has always done things differently. The sect¡¯s founding ancestor believed that those with high cultivation levels were not necessarily suited to lead as sect masters. Moreover, individuals with exceptional talent might find their progress hindered by the burdens of managing a sect¡¯s affairs, ultimately affecting their cultivation. The founding ancestor also believed that fairness lies in the hearts of the people. Everyone has their own ideal candidate for sect leadership. Thus, the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s tradition is to identify five exceptionally gifted disciples and then have everyone in the sect cast their votes. Of course, the weight of each vote varies. Generally, the votes of peak lords and hall masters carry more weight than elders, elders more than stewards, and stewards more than direct disciples, and so on down the hierarchy.¡± ¡°It sounds quite reasonable,¡± Xu Ming remarked. ¡°Reasonable, perhaps, but not necessarily right,¡± Wu Yanhan said slowly. ¡°There is conflict wherever people gather. Those aspiring to be the Holy Son or Holy Daughter might choose to craft a facade to win favor. Many disciples might believe they truly understand someone, but in reality, it¡¯s just an act. The fact that someone like Xia He¡ªsomeone who is outwardly virtuous but inwardly vile¡ªmanaged to be sect master speaks volumes about how convincing his act must have been back then.¡± Xu Ming nodded in agreement with Wu Yanhan¡¯s perspective. At that moment, the first ray of light, from an unknown source, flew into the jar bearing the name ¡°He Qingqing.¡± Then came the second, the third, and the fourth rays of light. Streams of light continuously converged, forming a dazzling river of brilliance. This river split into five smaller streams of varying thickness, flowing into the five jars. Although there had been much heated discussion moments earlier, and some appeared hesitant, in reality, most people had already made up their minds about whom to choose. ¡°Even though it doesn¡¯t really matter who the Holy Son or Holy Daughter of the Tianxuan Sect is, who do you think will be the sect¡¯s next leader?¡± Wu Yanhan asked Xu Ming. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Xu Ming shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ll choose whoever can provide them with tangible benefits. And conveniently, Xia He happens to be Xia Donghua¡¯s father.¡± Chapter 263 None of the guests couldprehend what had just happened. By the time they regained their senses, the surrounding Tianxuan Sect cultivators had already drawn their weapons and were charging toward them. Chaos erupted instantly. Near Xu Ming, a Tianxuan Sect deacon brandished a massive axe and swung it down at him. Yet before Xu Ming could even rise, the deacon was reduced to a mist of blood with a single punch from Wu Yanhan. The other cultivators who had been about to attack Xu Ming froze in shock, utterly intimidated by Wu Yanhan¡¯s overwhelming power. But before they could recover from their daze, a de of sword energy swept across their throats. Blood sprayed into the air as their lifeless bodies copsed to the ground, staining the earth beneath them red. Without even lifting a finger, Xu Ming watched the carnage unfold. pping his hands as he stood up, he smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡ªcan you even fight properly dressed like that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with fighting like this?¡± Wu Yanhan tore at her dress, transforming her ankle-length gown into a short skirt that revealed her snow-white legs and knees. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t risk exposure like that?¡± In the midst of life-and-deathbat, Xu Ming seemed preupied with trivial concerns.Rolling her eyes at him, Wu Yanhan replied, ¡°I¡¯m wearing a pair of artifact leggings beneath my dress!¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s take them on together.¡± Xu Ming unsheathed his Nine Heavens Thunder Sword and charged toward Xia He. However, no matter how hard Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan tried, they couldn¡¯t get close to him. A group of cultivators surrounded Xia He, determined to protect him from harm. As Xu Ming rushed forward, wave after wave of deacons attacked him, only to be in by his de. The sword energy emanating from Xu Ming¡¯s body shredded any cultivator who dared approach him into fragments. Despite being engaged in battle, Xu Ming found a moment to nce at Wu Yanhan, worried for her safety¡ªbut he soon realized his concern was unnecessary. Now in the Golden Body Realm, Wu Yanhan¡¯s strength had reached an entirely new level. In martial cultivation, there were three major realms: Body Refinement, Qi Refinement, and Spirit Refinement. The Golden Body Realm was the first stage of Spirit Refinement, equivalent to the Nascent Soul Realm for cultivators. Its defining trait was its invincibility¡ªimprable by des or spells, with a body as tough as diamond. Though Wu Yanhan¡¯s physique still appeared as soft and delicate as any other young woman¡¯s, her Golden Body was unbreakable. In close-quartersbat, she was unstoppable¡ªeach punch she delivered imed a life. Even a cultivator at the Nascent Soul level would struggle to survive a single blow from her. And Nascent Soul cultivators were powerful enough to establish their own sects. Even a top-tier sect like the Tianxuan Sect couldn¡¯t have many cultivators of that caliber. By this point, Wu Yanhan had undoubtedly ascended into the ranks of the most formidable fighters in the cultivation world. Xu Ming and Wu Yanhan worked together seamlessly. Xu Ming countered the long-range spells from afar, while protecting Wu Yanhan as she engaged in closebat. Any cultivator who came within ten steps of her was as good as dead. ?§¡¦­§°§£?s? Their coordination was wless, reminding them of their childhood¡ªwhen they used to carry out missions and endure life-or-death trials together as members of the Blood Asura Battalion. Elsewhere, Wang Xuan and Qin Qingwan were also fighting their way toward Xia He. Facing their former sect members, Wang Xuan wielded her whisk, obliterating them with a casual wave of her hand. There was no hesitation¡ªshe showed no mercy as she erased them from existence. ¡°Elder Wangxuan, from today onward, the Tianxuan Sect will cease to exist. Why not join us and ascend to the Great Dao together?¡± The Sword Peak Master of Tianxuan Sect, holding a longsword, stood in Wangxuan¡¯s path. Wangxuan regarded him calmly. ¡°I always thought you wouldn¡¯t turn to Xia He. What has he offered you?¡± The Sword Peak Master shook his head. ¡°What benefit couldpare to attaining the Great Dao?¡± A deep mncholy flickered in Li Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck in the Jade Purity Realm for far too long. Even if I can¡¯t reach the Ascension Realm in this lifetime, I at least want to step into the Immortal Realm and catch a glimpse of the view at the mountain¡¯s peak. Cultivators live their lives in pursuit of higher realms¡ªthat is our ultimate goal.¡± Wangxuan shook her head, her gaze filled only with pity. ¡°You are mistaken. Our sect¡¯s founding patriarch once said that the lifelong pursuit of a cultivator is to verify one¡¯s own Dao and one¡¯s heart. The elevation of realms is merely a byproduct of that process. ¡°Besides, do you truly believe following Xia He will lead you to the Immortal Realm? The so-called Great Dao is a path one must walk alone. How can it be entrusted to others? This is the ancestral teaching of our Tianxuan Sect. The very first stone seen by every disciple upon entering the sect is inscribed with these words.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Yiughed heartily. ¡°If there were hope, why would I rely on others? Or does Elder Wangxuan have a way to help me enter the Immortal Realm? Oh, by the way, you still have a disciple¡ªan excellent dual-cultivation vessel. How about handing her over to me?¡± ¡°Pathetic.¡± With a wave of her whisk, Wangxuan summoned the Four Divine Phantoms, transforming the clouds above into colossal divine beasts that charged at Li Yi. ¡°The Four Divine Astral Beasts!¡± Li Yi looked up at the approaching beasts. ¡°It¡¯s said Elder Wangxuan used this technique to y a demon king in the Southern Territories. Let me see its might for myself!¡± Li Yi swung his sword, shing the phantoms formed from clouds into pieces. However, the phantoms reformed instantly. The Vermilion Bird among the Four Divine Beasts let out a piercing cry and unleashed a torrent of Vermilion True me. Li Yi broke through the mes with a sword strike, thrusting toward Wangxuan¡¯s chest. But just as he closed in, the White Tiger wed downward, smashing Li Yi into a mountain and shattering it into rubble. At that moment, ten cultivators ascended and surrounded Wangxuan. They didn¡¯t engage her directly but formed a formation, trapping Wangxuan inside. Wangxuan began chanting another incantation. A luminous river of time appeared beneath her feet, threatening to drag her opponents into its current. However, the ten cultivators each pulled out a piece of ck jade. The ten pieces radiated dark light, intertwining and forming a cage within a single breath, imprisoning Wangxuan. ¡°Master!¡± Qin Qingwan cried out and rushed to save him. But her movements immediately drew the attention of others. Everyone in the Tianxuan Sect knew Qin Qingwan was an exceptional dual-cultivation vessel. Not to mention, her beauty ranked her in the top ten of the Beauty List! Cultivators were still human¡ªthey were not immune to the allure of beauty. Their desires didn¡¯t disappear; they simply shifted from mundane riches to celestial treasures and enchanting immortals. In this chaotic battle, Qin Qingwan seemed like the ultimate prize. Just as some cultivators moved to seize her, ten others stepped forward to shield her. Meanwhile, beneath the Xuantian Tree, the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s guardian spirit had fallen silent. The guardian spirit knelt on the ground, head bowed, its long hair disheveled. At the spirit¡¯s center, the soil began to cken, spreading outward in all directions. The once-clear springs scattered across the in turned pitch ck and murky, resembling pools of ink. ¡°Xia He! What exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Xia He! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being hunted down by all the major sects for such actions?¡± ¡°Have you gone mad, Xia He?!¡± One after another, the guests who hade to offer their congrattions fell into pools of blood. None of them could understand what Xia He was trying to achieve, or why he was doing this. ¡°Mad?¡± Xia He turned around, nced at the crowd, and let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. On the contrary, I¡¯m perfectly sane. In fact, all of you should feel honored¡ªhonored to be the fuel for my breakthrough into the Ascension Realm!¡± ¡°Xia He! You lunatic!¡± Several elders leading their sects charged forward together. But Xia He remained calm, not the least bit flustered. He took the original heart of the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s guardian spirit and swallowed it whole. The immense fortune energy of the sect surged through his body. With a wave of his sleeve, the cultivators charging toward him exploded into clouds of blood mist. Boom! A deafening sound reverberated as the entire Tianxuan Sect trembled violently. The sect¡¯s fortune energy transformed into countless threads, flowing incessantly into Xia He¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, the protective formation of the Tianxuan Sect activated¡ªbut not to repel invaders. Instead, it was ughtering its own disciples. Yin-Yang fish symbols emerged around the sect, piercing through disciple after disciple. These disciples were reduced to blood mist, which then condensed into dark threads that surged upward, coalescing above the Xuantian Tree. Even the deceased guests were not spared. Their corpses were devoured by the ckened waters, gradually merging into the pitch-ck soil. From the depths of the Sanshi Peak, streaks of crimson light shot into the sky, joining the growing blood sphere above the Xuantian Tree. Within the hollow prison of Sanshi Peak, Xu Cang and the others furrowed their brows, sweat pouring from their foreheads. Their blood essence and spiritual energy were being relentlessly drained by the formation. ¡°One incense stick of time.¡± Xu Cang and the others closed their eyes in resignation. Xu Ming had only one incense stick¡¯s worth of time. Once that time passed, they were certain of their deaths. Not only them¡ªwithin that same span, Xia He would likely break through into the Ascension Realm. At that point, no one who dared to resist him would be left alive. Back at the Baiquan (Hundred Springs) ins, most people had already realized what Xia He was doing. He was using the deaths of Tianxuan Sect disciples and the visiting guests as nourishment to aid his breakthrough into the Ascension Realm. Despair filled the hearts of nearly everyone. From the Baiquan ins alone, nearly half of the peak masters, hall masters, and deacons had betrayed the sect and joined Xia He. The other half, caught off guard, had been ambushed by their peers. Some were injured, while others had died outright. As for the visiting elders who hade to congratte the sect, most of them were only at the Nascent Soul Realm. Cultivators of the Upper Five Realms were revered figures, rarely sent to attend celebratory events¡ªeven by the Four Great Sacred Lands. Thus, among those present, Xia He held the highest cultivation. The only other Immortal Realm cultivator, Wangxuan, was now trapped and unable to act. Most people had already epted their impending deaths. But just as despair took root in their hearts, a sh of sword light streaked through the air before them. The sharp sword aura filled the atmosphere, so potent that even breathing felt like it could draw the aura into their bodies, shredding their organs. All eyes turned to see a young man striding forward, wielding a longsword with unwavering determination. ¡°Courting death!¡± Xia He let out a cold chuckle, extending his hand toward Xu Ming. A massive manifestation of spiritual energy materialized before Xu Ming, as if it intended to crush him into dust. Xu Ming swung his sword, executing the Grass Script Sword Technique, shattering the enormous hand-shaped manifestation. However, the resulting spiritual shockwave sted Xu Ming backward. He drove his Nine Heavens Thunder Sword into the ground, carving a twenty-meter-long fissure into the earth. ¡°Pfft!¡± Xu Ming spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°This young man is indeed remarkable,¡± Xia He remarked with a tone of approval. It had been a long time since Xia He had seen such a prodigious talent. ¡°Father, please allow me to deal with this man. I want to kill him with my own hands!¡± Seeing Xu Ming injured, Xia Donghua¡¯s breathing grew ragged. His hatred for Xu Ming burned deeply¡ªa hatred born of repeated humiliations in the past. He could only atone for his wounded pride by taking Xu Ming¡¯s life! Otherwise, his Dao Heart would remain unsteady. And now, Xu Ming was ranked second on the Qingyun List. If Xia Donghua killed him, regardless of the method, as long as Xu Ming died by his hand, Xia Donghua would be the new number two! Hatred and vanity consumed him, leaving him desperate for this moment. ¡°Go ahead, but be careful,¡± Xia He said, nodding and making no effort to stop his son.@@novelbin@@ Xia He knew very well that Xu Ming had be a heart demon for his son. Xia Donghua had to ovee this demon personally. Otherwise, when he faced the Dragon Gate Tribtion to ascend into the Golden Core Realm, the unresolved heart demon could lead to his death and the copse of his Dao. ¡°Yes!¡± With his father¡¯s permission, Xia Donghua gripped his sword and charged directly at Xu Ming. Once, he had been unable to defeat Xu Ming. But now? Surely that was no longer the case! Today, he would ensure that Xu Ming died with no chance of resurrection! ¡°Xu Ming! Prepare to die!¡± Xia Donghua recited an incantation, transforming into a ck dragon. His form melded with his sword, bing a single entity as he aimed a deadly strike at Xu Ming¡¯s heart. To everyone watching, it was a foregone conclusion. Xu Ming had barely managed to withstand Xia He¡¯s earlier attack¡ªa feat that was already astonishing. Now, wounded and weakened, how could he possibly survive this full-force strike from Xia Donghua? Yet, as Xia Donghua¡¯s sword hurtled toward him, Xu Ming¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. It was as if¡­ He had been waiting for this very moment. Chapter 264 Four days ago, in Xu Ming¡¯s courtyard, Mo Zhuer took out a box. When the box was opened, it revealed a heart. The heart was pitch-ck, as though it had been soaked in ink for millennia and then coated in a thickyer of oil. Yet, the heart appeared to be beating, emanating an ominous aura. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Wu Yanhan asked, visibly displeased by the object. ¡°Is this¡­ a demon heart?¡± Wang Xuan frowned deeply. ¡°Exactly. This is a demon heart. Elder Wang Xuan, you truly are well-informed,¡± Mo Zhuer nodded. ¡°This particr heart was discovered by the previous leader of the ck Lotus Sect during a chance encounter in the Deste Demon Abyss. Judging by its grade, it should be the heart of a Demon King.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this heart? Can it alone allow Xia He to reach the Ascension Realm?¡± Wu Yanhan questioned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t everyone just go to the Abyss to hunt demons for their hearts?¡± Xu Ming, listening to their conversation, feltpletely lost. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really understand what demons were. ¡°That¡¯s certainly not possible,¡± Mo Zhuer shook her head. ¡°If it were just an ordinary demon, its heart would be useless. Even a Demon King¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t suffice. If it were that simple, every time a Demon King was in, humanity would gain an Ascension Realm cultivator. Things are never that easy. However, this particr heart is different.¡±Wu Yanhan nced at Mo Zhuer, her tone still hostile. ¡°How is it different?¡± ¡°This heart serves as a crucial medium¡ªit¡¯s the foundation of everything.¡± Mo Zhuer took a sip of tea before continuing, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t fully understand what transpired either. But the ck Lotus Sect leader has indeed established some mysterious coboration with Xia He. Every demon possesses a unique ability. Through the current sect leader¡¯s experiments, it was discovered that this particr demon¡¯s heart holds the power to convert fortune and absorb blood essence. Elder Wang Xuan should be well aware of what I¡¯m referring to. For every cultivator, their cultivation realm is like a series of city gates. A cultivator¡¯s goal is to use various methods to surpass these gates, thereby witnessing the scenery beyond. Some find the key to the gate, some dig tunnels to sneak under it, some fly over it, and others use brute force to break it down. The majority of cultivators follow the first method: discovering their Dao heart, solidifying their path, and waiting for the right opportunity to open the gate. But what Xia He intends to do is thest method¡ªforcefully breaking through the gate. This heart is the battering ram. The fortune of the Tianxuan Sect, along with the blood essence and fortune of its guests and disciples after death, will act as the soldiers wielding this battering ram! Xia He¡¯s task during the Zixia Ceremony is to summon the guardian spirit of Tianxuan Sect. He will then extract the guardian spirit¡¯s heart and rece it with this ck heart! Since the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s guardian spirit controls the sect¡¯s fortune, by manipting this ck heart, Xia He will gain control over the guardian spirit. Following this, Xia He will consume the original heart of the guardian spirit, establishing some kind of bond between them. With this bond, he can use fortune and blood essence to forcefully break through the gate blocking his Ascension Realm. Additionally, during this process, Xia He canmand the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s defensive formations to kill anyone in his way. Combine that with the sect¡¯s numerous Peak Masters, Elders, and Hall Masters supporting Xia He¡ªwho, as far as I know, ount for over half of the sect¡¯s leadership¡ªand the situation bes an inescapable trap. Their forces far surpass ours.¡± ¡°If there were no way to break this situation, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here, wasting time telling us all of this,¡± Wu Yanhan interrupted impatiently, ring at Mo Zhuer. Wu Yanhan had never thought highly of Mo Zhuer, and her dislike deepened as Mo Zhuer continued to toy with them instead of getting to the point. ¡°Your Highness, please remain calm. I am merelyying out the prerequisites,¡± Mo Zhuer said with a calm smile, appearingpletely at ease. ¡°As you said, there is no such thing as an unbreakable deadlock in this world¡ªonly solutions that have yet to be discovered.¡± ?????§£¨º? ¡°For example, we could just destroy this heart right now. If we do that, Xia He¡¯s n won¡¯t be executable, right?¡± Wu Yanhan stared straight at Mo Zhuer. Mo Zhuer sought the fortune of Tianxuan Sect, which was why she was negotiating with them. But if Wu Yanhan destroyed the heart, Xia He¡¯s n would fail, and Mo Zhuer wouldn¡¯t get the sect¡¯s fortune either. In simple terms, Wu Yanhan considered flipping the table instead of negotiating further. And with Mo Zhuer now here in this courtyard, facing all of them¡ªespecially with Wang Xuan, a powerful Immortal Realm cultivator, present¡ªthere was no way Mo Zhuer could escape. Mo Zhuer smiled brilliantly. ¡°Your Highness, your words are quite intimidating. But, don¡¯t you think others have already considered what you¡¯ve just suggested? This heart has already been enchanted. Should it encounter danger, it will tear through space and automatically seek out Xia He.¡± Wu Yanhan was left speechless. Mo Zhuer calmly closed the box and ced the heart back into her storage pouch. ¡°So, there¡¯s no point in thinking of alternative solutions. The only viable option is to work with me. Today, I will deliver this heart to Xia He, but I will inject certain elements into it. These elements will y a crucial role in breaking the deadlock. Additionally, there¡¯s another key piece¡ªXia Donghua.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Xu Ming asked, surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mo Zhuer replied in a charming tone, her eyes narrowing with a yful glint. Wu Yanhan noticed Mo Zhuer¡¯s demeanor toward Xu Ming and felt slightly ufortable. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this cunning woman might genuinely be interested in Xu Ming. ¡°Although Xia Donghua is someone that Young Master Xu could easily crush with one hand, don¡¯t forget: the Zixia Grand Ceremony has another significant purpose¡ªto select the future Holy Son and Holy Daughter of Tianxuan Sect. Xia Donghua is one of the candidates, and Xia He has already set the stage to ensure that Xia Donghua bes the Holy Son. The selected Holy Son or Holy Daughter will receive formal acknowledgment from the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s guardian spirit. This acknowledgment involves transferring a portion of the sect¡¯s fortune to the chosen candidate. Xia He ns to strike at the moment when the guardian spirit acknowledges Xia Donghua. At that time, the guardian spirit will be distributing its fortune and will enter a weakened state, making it easier to ambush. Moreover, once Xia Donghua is acknowledged, he will officially be the Holy Son and will serve as a medium for the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s defensive formations. If, at that moment, we kill Xia Donghua, the fortune granted to him by the guardian spirit will be redirected back to the guardian spirit. This sudden influx of fortune might momentarily awaken the guardian spirit from its otherwise chaotic state. Additionally, Xia Donghua¡¯s death will destabilize the sect¡¯s formations, causing a bacsh to Xia He himself. At that point, we strike¡ªnot to kill Xia He but to seize the Tianxuan Mirror! Once we acquire the mirror, we can release Xu Cang and the other elders imprisoned within it. The bnce of power will shift entirely in our favor!¡± ¡ª At Baiquan (Hundred Springs) in. Xu Ming stood, watching Xia Donghua charge toward him, the corners of his mouth curling into a smirk. This was the moment Xu Ming had been waiting for. He knew that once he appeared injured, Xia Donghua would be unable to resist the urge to attack him. This was only natural. Ever since Xu Ming had kicked Xia Donghua away with a single strike, he had be Xia Donghua¡¯s inner demon. The hatred Xia Donghua bore for him was boundless. Xu Ming knew Xia Donghua would stop at nothing to kill him first! Just as Xia Donghua was only twenty meters away from Xu Ming, Xia He¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he shouted at his son, ¡°Donghua! Fall back!¡± But it was toote. The spiritual energy around Xu Ming surged wildly, erupting in an overwhelming force. The outpouring spiritual energy transformed into a violent tornado, and within it, sword energy sliced through the air, cutting into everyone¡¯s skin. On Baiquan in, everyone bore wounds of varying severity from Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy. A deep hum echoed through the sky¡ª¡±Weng¡­ Weng¡­ Weng¡­¡± The sound of the Great Dao resonated, and it came from none other than Xu Ming. Sensing danger, Xia Donghua instinctively tried to retreat. Although he didn¡¯t understand how Xu Ming had not only survived his father¡¯s attack but now exuded such a terrifying aura, he knew one thing with certainty: if he didn¡¯t flee now, he would die! However, it was already toote. A long sword pierced through the spiritual tornado, cutting through the storm of energy. Xia Donghua caught a glimpse of a sword shadow shing before him. When he turned around, Xu Ming, holding a long sword, was already standing behind him. There was no blood on Xu Ming¡¯s sword, but Xia Donghua clutched his neck tightly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The next moment, Xia Donghua felt the world spinning. His head fell to the ground. ck spring water surged forward, consuming Xia Donghua¡¯s body entirely. ¡°Xu Ming! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xia He roared in fury. But his anger wasn¡¯t because Xu Ming had killed his son. To Xia He, the death of Xia Donghua was insignificant. As long as Xia He reached the Ascension Realm, he still had plenty of time to have another child. Even if he didn¡¯t, he wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about continuing his bloodline. What enraged him was the timing. Xia Donghua¡¯s death could potentially trigger undesirable changes in his ns. Sure enough, what Xia He feared the most happened.@@novelbin@@ With Xia Donghua¡¯s death, a portion of the fortune bestowed upon him returned to the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s guardian spirit. As a sliver of awareness returned to the guardian spirit, she realized what the current sect master of Tianxuan Sect, Xia He, had done. Using thest vestiges of her rity, the guardian spirit forcibly reversed the sect¡¯s formations, causing the bacsh to strike Xia He. Xia He spat out a mouthful of blood. But he quickly stabilized himself and once again channeled his spells. ¡°AAAHHH!!!¡± The guardian spirit screamed in agony. The ck heart within her chest continued to corrode her sanity. She looked around Baiquan in, seeing the disciples killing one another, the corpses strewn across the ground, and the sect reduced to chaos. In her eyes, there was a flicker of human sorrow. Turning her gaze toward Xia He, the guardian spirit¡¯s eyes zed with fury, as though she wished to devour him whole. Just as her remaining sanity was about to fadepletely, she thrust her hand into her chest, grabbing hold of the ck heart with all her strength. ¡°Not good!¡± Xia He rushed forward in panic. He hadn¡¯t expected the guardian spirit¡¯s will to endure to such an extent. But it was already toote. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a deafening explosion, the guardian spirit self-destructed, unleashing a massive shockwave of spiritual energy that rippled outward like waves on ake. ¡°Fool! Do you think destroying yourself will change anything?!¡± Xia He coldly stared at the spot where the guardian spirit had been, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. The ck heart still remained. Spreading his arms wide, Xia He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s over! No one can stop me now! You will all be my elixirs!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A calm voice interrupted him. Just as Xia He finished speaking, a voice suddenly rang out beside him. Xia He¡¯s heart tightened, and his first instinct was to shift his body. A longsword shed past him, and the sword energy it emitted cleaved a distant mountain peak cleanly in half! ¡°Xu Ming! How did you reach the Jade Purity Realm?!¡± Xia He, now at a distance, stared at Xu Ming in disbelief. But before he could process this, another sword strike from Xu Ming came his way. Xu Ming¡¯s Grass Script Sword Technique was precise and lethal¡ªeach strike executed without any unnecessary movement, perfectly efficient. Even though Xia He was at the peak of the Immortal Realm, the sheer intensity of Xu Ming¡¯s sword energy forced him to evade rather than block head-on. Xia He hastily formed an Eight Trigrams Seal, aiming directly at Xu Ming¡¯s head. This technique was designed specifically to counter sword cultivators. If Xu Ming relied on sword energy, the seal would absorb and reflect it back. If Xu Ming didn¡¯t use sword energy, the seal would hit him directly¡ªseverely injuring or even killing him! But Xu Ming didn¡¯t use sword energy at all. With his longsword in hand, his movements were as fluid as a painting. Each clever strike of the Grass Script Sword Technique dismantled Xia He¡¯s Eight Trigrams Seal. In less than a single breath, Xia He¡¯s spell waspletely nullified by Xu Ming. At that moment, Xu Ming finally grasped the deeper meaning of the phrase: Sword techniques, sword energy, and sword intent¡ªall three can reach their pinnacle, none inferior to the others. After breaking Xia He¡¯s spell, Xu Ming transformed into a streak of white mist and thrust his sword toward Xia He¡¯s heart. ¡°ng!¡± Xu Ming¡¯s longsword collided with a barrier resembling a turtle shell. The impact unleashed a surge of sword energy and spiritual power, forcing the two apart. Xu Ming struck again with his sword. ¡°How dare a mere junior¡­!¡± Being driven into such a state of disarray by a younger opponent, Xia He was utterly furious! He raised his right hand high, summoning a ferocious avatar from the Tianxuan Sect¡¯s grand formation. The monstrous figure lunged at Xu Ming with overwhelming force. But at that very moment, Xu Ming suddenly redirected his sword, aiming it straight at the Tianxuan Mirror suspended a hundred meters high in the air! Chapter 265 Xia He was startled¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected that Xu Ming¡¯s target was actually the Tianxuan Mirror. With a swing of his longsword, a Nine-Headed Sun-Devouring Serpent emerged from behind Xia He¡ªthis was his Fatian Xiangdi (Law of Heaven and Earth). The serpent let out a series of hisses and lunged toward Xu Ming at an incredible speed. Its massive form covered the sky, and in just a moment, it had already closed in on Xu Ming. Xu Ming swung his sword, unleashing the Grass Script Sword Technique, a technique renowned for its devastating power. His sword aura was sharp and ruthless, sending chills down the spines of the many cultivators watching from Baiquan (Hundred Springs) ins. In their eyes, it was as if they were witnessing the return of that peerless sword cultivator from thousands of years ago¡ªthe one whose very name was avoided in conversation. Back when that sword cultivator roamed the world, all other sword cultivators seemed insignificant inparison, as if no matter how far they advanced, they could never reach his level. Sword cultivators were powerful¡ªsome were even called Sword Immortals. But that man¡ªhe could only be called Sword God. In an instant, three of the serpent¡¯s heads were severed by Xu Ming¡¯s sword.To everyone watching, Xu Ming¡¯s swordy seemed utterly simple¡ªjust like an ordinary de of grass on the roadside. Yet, his seemingly in sword strikes carried overwhelming power. His every movement was devoid of unnecessary flourish¡ªeverything was solely for one purpose: to kill. Xu Ming did not engage in a direct battle with Xia He¡¯s Fatian Xiangdi. Instead, he merely dyed it, preventing it from approaching him. Xia He grew increasingly anxious. The sheer destructive power of Xu Ming¡¯s sword technique was one thing. But another, even more troubling issue was¡ªXu Ming was too fast.@@novelbin@@ His movement technique was bizarre¡ªeerily simr to that infamous thief who had once shaken the world a thousand years ago. Even Xia He¡¯s Law Manifestation at the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t keep up with him. Just then, one of the remaining serpent heads let out a piercing hiss toward the sky. Xia He abandoned his attempts to entangle Xu Ming any further. The clouds split open, and a bolt of divine lightning crashed down toward Xu Ming. Xia He knew that a single lightning strike alone would not be enough to stop Xu Ming from reaching the Tianxuan Mirror. To ensure sess, two of the remaining six serpent heads unleashed their strongest techniques¡ªone spewed True me, while the other summoned Luo River Water. ????¦¯?§§? Lightning, water, and fire¡ªthree destructive forces, each carrying devastating power, all converged upon Xu Ming. These were the most formidable techniques that Xia He¡¯s Law Manifestation could unleash. This was the highest form of respect he could give to Xu Ming. After all, Xu Ming had continuously surprised everyone¡ªso much so that Xia He felt an overwhelming sense of unease. It was as if his grand n was destined to fail at Xu Ming¡¯s hands. As long as Xu Ming was alive, Xia He would never know peace. And, just as Xia He had feared¡ªanother unexpected event urred. However, this time, the one who caused the surprise was not Xu Ming, but Wang Xuan! A massive butterfly, with twelve pairs of wings, streaked through the air at astonishing speed toward Xu Ming. It moved even faster than the lightning descending from the sky. The enormous butterfly spread its wings, enveloping Xu Ming like an imprable barrier. A sense of absolute safety washed over Xu Ming. He entrusted his life entirely to the butterfly, focusing solely on reaching the Tianxuan Mirror. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Lightning, fire, and water all crashed into the Neon Cloud Butterfly that shielded Xu Ming. Yet, Xu Ming remainedpletely unscathed. ¡°Wang Xuan!¡± Xia He turned in shock, roaring in fury. That butterfly¡ªit was Wang Xuan¡¯s Law Manifestation! But she was supposed to be trapped! How had she broken free?! Wang Xuan merely hovered in the air, gazing at Xia He with calm, indifferent eyes. In her gaze, there was nothing but contempt. The ten elders who had been restraining Wang Xuan¡ªthree of them now wielded their swords, striking down their ownrades. Xia He could hardly believe it. He had carefully selected these ten individuals, believing them to be utterly loyal¡ªpeople who would never betray him. Yet, at this critical moment, three of them had chosen to stand with Wang Xuan. And for Wang Xuan, three traitors were more than enough. While the remaining elders struggled to keep Wang Xuan restrained, those three merely had to unsheathe their swords and cut down three of theirrades. With just three swift kills, the number of cultivators binding Wang Xuan was reduced to four. Four was far too few to maintain the formation. Wang Xuan broke free with ease. At the same moment, under the protection of Wang Xuan¡¯s Law Manifestation, Xu Ming finally reached the Tianxuan Mirror. But as he drew closer, the mirror¡¯s divine radiance red, repelling him. Xu Ming frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected this. Mo Zhuer had only told him to seize the Tianxuan Mirror when the chance arose. He had assumed that as long as he overcame Xia He, the mirror would be his. Never did he anticipate that the Tianxuan Mirror itself would reject him. No one told me about this! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Xia He burst intoughter. ¡°You fools! Did you really think the three immortal weapons of Tianxuan Sect could be taken so easily? I am the sect master! They recognize me and me alone!¡± With a wave of his hand, Xia He turned the Tianxuan Mirror slightly, angling its reflective surface directly at Xu Ming. ¡°Not good!¡± Xu Ming¡¯s heart tensed¡ªsomething felt terribly wrong. Threads of spiritual energy emerged from the mirror, coiling around his limbs and neck, trying to drag him into the mirror. Seeing this, Wu Yanhan and Qin Qingwan, despite knowing they were far weaker in cultivation, instinctively rushed toward Xu Ming without hesitation. ¡°Aiya, aiya¡­ Looks like you all still need me after all.¡± Just as Wu Yanhan and Qin Qingwan were halfway to Xu Ming, a veiled woman in a ck maid¡¯s dress suddenly appeared behind him. She pressed herself tightly against him, wrapping her arms around him. Mo Zhuer. Her soft, delicate hands reached for the back of Xu Ming¡¯s right hand. Leaning in close, her lips brushed against his ear, her warm breath sending a shiver through him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I will always be by your side. You can trust mepletely.¡± As her words fell, Xu Ming felt it. Her spiritual energy was flowing seamlessly into himpletely unimpeded, as if his body were an extension of hers. Then, it clicked. He understood. He and Mo Zhuer had cultivated together too many times. Their Daos had already begun to intertwine¡ªalmost as if they were Dao Companions. ¡°Go.¡± Through her veil, Mo Zhuer nted a kiss on Xu Ming¡¯s cheek. Then, as she stepped away, she hurled a mystical bead toward the Tianxuan Mirror. The mirror reacted instantly, unleashing a counterattack that shattered the bead into dust. But the moment the bead disintegrated, its fine powder coated the mirror. In an instant, the energy threads extending from the mirror snapped. Xu Ming wrapped his sword aura around his hand and seized the Tianxuan Mirror. A searing pain shot through him¡ªhis palm felt as though it was burning away. But he gritted his teeth and held on. Then, with all his strength¡ª He hurled the Tianxuan Mirror toward Sanshi Peak. Chapter 266 Even though Xia He had no idea what Xu Ming intended to do with the Tianxuan Mirror, even a fool could tell¡ªthis mirror was the key to breaking the stalemate. Under Xu Ming¡¯s sheer brute force, the Tianxuan Mirror hurtled toward Sanshi Peak. Sanshi Peak¡ªthe ce where Xu Cang and the others were imprisoned. Xia He immediately connected the dots. Xu Ming must have been one of the two cultivators he had encountered back at Sanshi Peak. ¡°Seizing the Tianxuan Mirror¡­ throwing it toward Sanshi Peak¡­¡± This had to be Xu Cang and those old bastards¡¯ n. But so what if Xu Ming seeded? Did they really think Xu Cang and his people could just break free?Xia He couldn¡¯tprehend the logic behind it. But even if he didn¡¯t understand¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t understand¡ªhe had to stop it, no matter what! ¡°Li Yi! Stop the Tianxuan Mirror!¡± Xia He shouted at Li Yi. But Li Yi didn¡¯t need the order. Having lived for thousands of years, he had already seen through the situation. The moment Xu Ming made a move for the mirror, Li Yi had already rushed in to intercept. With a swift incantation, countless sword phantoms appeared behind him. They lined up in front of the Tianxuan Mirror, forming wall after wall of sword aura. The mirror smashed through those barriers, but its momentum slowed significantly. At this rate, it would never reach Sanshi Peak. But at that exact moment¡ª The scorching sun in the sky zed even hotter. From its fiery mass, a stream of moltenva began to flow. Thatva condensed into a barrage of swords, streaking straight toward Li Yi. Li Yi¡¯s heart sank. He immediately condensed his sword aura to protect his heart. But the molten swords still tore through him¡ªpiercing his body and leaving gaping, bloody holes. Gritting his teeth, Li Yi turned his head¡ª And saw her. A young woman, with an elegant figure and breathtaking beauty, walking toward him with a crystal-clear sword in hand. Even the disciples of Wanjian Sect were shocked to see their ¡°Little Martial Aunt¡± standing there. Mere moments ago, she had been fighting alongside them against the enemy. But in the blink of an eye, she¡ªjust like Xu Ming¡ªhad experienced a meteoric rise in cultivation, stepping into the Jade Purity Realm. And in that instant, she had wiped out every single Tianxuan Sect elder and steward around her. Step by step, Xu Xue Nuo ascended into the sky. She twirled her sword, then pointed it toward the ground. Then, she let go. Her sword, Qingming, seemed to fall toward the earth. But just as it passed the level of her feet¡ªit vanished, dissolving bit by bit into the air. Ding¡ª The sound was delicate, like a droplet of water falling into ake. Ripples spread outward. Now, her hands were empty. But it felt as though countless swords surrounded her. Xu Xue Nuo raised a finger. In an instant, swords made of pure, flowing water materialized and shot toward Li Yi. Li Yi dared not underestimate her. Without hesitation, he released his Sword Domain. His sword sprouted vines, which coiled around his arm, then wrapped further and further until they covered his entire body. The vines formed a living armor, while his sword becamepletely entangled. And at the hilt of his sword¡ª An eye suddenly snapped open. Li Yi swung his sword downward. A wave of ck energy surged forward, shattering Xu Xue Nuo¡¯s water swords on contact. Then, they appeared. Eyes. One after another, eerie, ominous eyes materialized around Xu Xue Nuo. From them, dark sword auras shot forth¡ªintended to pierce her full of holes. But beneath Xu Xue Nuo¡¯s feet¡ª The water flowed upward, like a reverse waterfall, forming a shield around her. The moment the ck sword aura struck, it was as if raindrops had fallen upon a stillke¡ªcreating nothing but gentle ripples before fading into nothingness. ???????¨¨£Ó Xu Xue Nuo stepped forward once more. And with that single step forward, Li Yi was pulled into Xu Xue Nuo¡¯s Sword Domain. Before him, everything was nk¡ªpure white stretching infinitely in all directions. There was no sky, no earth¡ªonly an endless expanse where everything blended into one. Except for one figure. Xu Xue Nuo. She extended a single finger and lightly tapped toward Li Yi. A white sword shadow shed. Li Yi looked down¡ª And saw a gaping hole where his heart had been. Blood trickled from the corner of his lips. His body turned pale¡ªa frozen white. Then, like snowkes caught in the wind¡ª He simply dispersed. Not a single trace remained. All who witnessed this scene were left in utter disbelief. From their perspective, they had seen nothing but the Sword Peak Master of Tianxuan Sect standing there, unmoving. Then Xu Xue Nuo pointed¡ª And suddenly, there was a bloody hole in his chest. The next moment, he was gone¡ªbody and soul annihted. Those who knew Xu Xue Nuo were stunned. How had she, like Xu Ming, suddenly stepped into the Jade Purity Realm? And those who didn¡¯t know her¡ª They wondered: Who is this woman? What kind of supreme existence is she? How could her cultivation be so overwhelmingly superior? The Sword Peak Master had been an old and seasoned Jade Purity expert, an established powerhouse of his realm. Yet before this young woman, it was as if he had zero ability to resist. Was this truly just the Jade Purity Realm? Why did it feel like,pared to her, his cultivation was as fragile as paper? At this moment, Xu Ming finally let out a breath of relief. Jiang Xue had finally made her move¡ª And at just the right time. Xu Xue Nuo mimicked Xu Ming¡¯s actions, wrapping her hand in sword aura and grasping the Tianxuan Mirror. Her brows knitted together. The burning pain seared through her palm, agonizing beyond words. Yet she endured, pushing through the torment¡ª And hurled the mirror toward Sanshi Peak. ¡°Retrieve the Tianxuan Mirror!¡± Xia Hemanded. At this moment, the sect¡¯s fate was converging upon the Xuantian Tree¡ª The pill was almostplete! This was the final moment¡ª Sess or failure, everything hinged on this! Once he broke through to the Ascension Realm, ughtering these pests would be nothing more than a flick of the wrist! But this final step¡ª Felt like the farthest one of all. Countless elders, stewards, hall masters, and peak lords lunged toward the mirror, fighting tooth and nail to intercept it. At the same time, the rebellious elders and peak lords of Tianxuan Sect also rushed forward. None of them knew exactly what the mirror meant. But seeing how desperately Xu Ming and Xia He fought for it¡ª They knew. This was the key to breaking the stalemate. A brutal battle erupted around the mirror. Cultivators exploded into blood mist, their bodies and souls utterly erased. The mirror changed hands again and again¡ª Seized, only for its holder to be immediately in, then taken by another.@@novelbin@@ Xu Ming and Xu Xue Nuo guarded the mirror¡¯s vicinity, their sword auras forming an imprable barrier¡ª Any who approached were instantly shredded to dust. Wang Xuan¡¯s Heaven and Earth Law Manifestation shed relentlessly with Xia He¡¯s own¡ª The two titanic forces colliding again and again. And just as the Tianxuan Mirror neared Sanshi Peak, only two miles away¡ª Xia He realized he was out of time. Without hesitation¡ª He soared into the sky¡ª And swallowed the nearlypleted pill in one gulp! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!